《Re: The Villainess Does It With Class》


 Chapter 1 - Lyra Elaude

    My eyes shifted to the side and looked at the snickering girls who were pointing fingers at me. They were seated not far from my table and were whispering amongst themselves while throwing nces in my direction.


    I know that they were talking about me again, they''re always like that. I just pretend that I don''t hear them even though they were purposely talking loud. Gia threw me a look and bit her lip, she was trying to say something but was indecisive.


    "Lyra, they''re going at it again." She finally voiced out in a whisper. Afraid that she would be heard by Rose''s group.


    "Leave them be." I focused my eyes at the front, feeling nothing. "People like them aren''t worth wasting time with.".


    Gia''s eyes widened for a fraction and now she''s looking at me with wonder. She then cast a furtive nce at Rose''s group again and meekly lowered her head. She''s such a timid girl...


    "Haah, what was it you said?" A shrill voice echoed at my side before an arm blocked my vision.


    Rose leaned down and came up to my face closer, I resisted the urge to turn away. She really doesn''t know personal spaces. Her friends surrounded us whilst snickering. Gia''s head went even lower and now she''s shaking.


    "Yah, Rose! You''re bothering Lyra again?" One of our ssmates called out.


    "Shut up!" Rose replied and red at him. She then turned her attention to me.


    "You really like acting tough huh? You think you''re so tough don''t you?" Rose''s index finger pushed my forehead and did it a couple more times. I was getting really annoyed.


    After more prodding, I snapped and pped her hand away.


    "Don''t touch me."


    Everyone else around us went silent, and Rose''s face flushed in anger.


    "You!" She was sputtering, like she forgot what she was going to say. Her arrogance probably waned.


    Just then, her lips twisted at the sides and looked down at me.


    "Heh. What do you think about my gift to you? Suits you, right?" She sniggered.


    I remembered my locker which is now filled with rotting trash and clicked my tongue.


    "I don''t know, it was really cheap." My eyes then trained at her and gave her a mocking smile, "Figures, it came from a cheap person."


    The people around us suddenly burst out inughter and noise filled the room. Some of the boys were hollering, the girls surrounding me and Gia, however, were turning red in anger and embarrassment.


    She was now ring at me so hard like she wanted to hit me or something. She had done that before. She''s one of those kinds of people who sort to violence whenever they get agitated.


    "It''s your loss again today Rose. You should stop now." A ssmate remarked.


    Rose red at me one more time and left, bumping my shoulders as she went Her friends followed her behind and also gave me the eyes.


    After they all went away, Gia looked at me with those same shining eyes as earlier again.


    "You''re so cool Lyra." She whispered. "I want to be like you..."


    I offered her a gentle smile and patted her head.


    After ss, I was walking down the stairs when someone suddenly pushed me. I almost fell down! Good thing I grasped the railings fast enough to save my life. I then turned around to see who it was and saw someone''s retreating form.


    Of course, that someone would be Rose. She''s really pushing it now, no pun intended.


    ''Is she seriously willing to be a criminal?''


    I stood up straight and gathered myposure.My heart was beating loud in my ears and I was slightly shaking.


    I almost had an ident...


    I heaved a deep breath as I straightened my back. If I had fallen down, I would roll a couple more times before finally hitting the floor. There''s a big chance that I would have a broken bone if I am lucky. And a bigger chance of dying if I had hit my head.


    That stupid b-tch!


    The sky was already turning dark. I was walking along the sidewalk when I noticed a sign. Apparently, there''s a book sale. I looked at the shop for a moment and decided to enter.


    Maybe a book would get my attention...


    The smell of old paper and books wafted to my nose, it was very calming. As I was browsing the aisles, I noticed a ck cat sitting atop one of the bookshelves. It was slowly swishing its tail as it licks itself and only gave me azy nce.


    ''I want to pet it...''


    My eyes then darted at a particr book just below the shelf where the cat was on. The gold color was particrly eye-catching. My hand reached out and grabbed it, flipping through the pages. It was still in great condition like it has not been used by anyone.


    I contemted for a while and decided to buy the book.


    ''It''s a bargain anyway...''


    After paying for the book, I nced at the ck cat again which was nowhere in sight now. Shrugging my shoulders, I left the store and went straight home.


    ----------------------------------


    The viinous daughter of Marquis Herman perished in the hands of Janus, the empire''s greatest magician. Estelle was rescued by Lukas and brought her back to the duke''s estate. After a few months, they got married and had two children.


    The end¡­


    I slowly closed the book, closed my eyes, and heaved a deep breath.


    WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!


    I mean sure yeah! It''s a happy ending! I''m so happy for Estelle because she got a good ending she deserved but what the hell was that?!


    The viiness was so stupid I literally want to jump inside and p her twice in the face! Then kick her! Ugh! Why is she so stupidly bad? Like her whole character was so bad I cringe every time she''s in the frame. Seriously¡­


    This author made such a stupid character as the viiness? She''s just a spoiled brat who uses violence! She''s not ssy at all! What the heck¡­


    I pursed my lips and frowned. Know what, she reminded me a lot of Rose. A b-tch.


    I tried calming myself down by inhaling through my nose and exhaling air through my mouth. It''s no good to be so agitated by her, honestly, I really wanted to rewrite her character.


    If I were the viiness, I would be the best one there is. I won''t stoop so low like how that stupid Nadia did. Seriously, she does everything so cheaply. Like she really kidnapped and tried to torture Estelle just because she''s obsessed with the crown prince. Aren''t they cousins?


    She also acts like she''s not brought as ady of a noble home. Not even an ounce of sophistication ady should have. She''s just bad. Like really really bad.


    Ahhh my poor Estelle, I''m so sorry you get to suffer in her hands. I''m happy that you got your deserved happy ending.


    I chuckled at how foolish I am being. Getting so worked up by a novel I found at a book sale.


    "Lyra, you still have sses tomorrow, go to sleep!" My mom shouted while banging my bedroom door.


    "I''m sleeping!" I replied and turned off themp.


    "Ahh, good thing I finished the book huh." I whispered while staring at the ceiling. It was dark, but the moonlight illuminated my room faintly.


    I daydreamed a little bit more, creating situations in my head before finally sumbing to sleep while hugging the novel.


    --------*


    I woke up with a start and because the room suddenly got brighter. The rays of the sun hit my eyes and I nched.


    Ugh so bright¡­


    Turning my body from the side, I burrowed my face deeper on my pillow. It was such a good pillow, so soft and silky to the touch. Wow, when did my pillow be like this. My bed feels morefortable too like I''m lying on a pile of clouds.


    Ahh so soft¡­


    "Mdy, the bath is ready." A voice suddenly said.


    Huh, mdy. Who''s that?


    I opened my left eye and peeked, and saw a woman dressed in a maid uniform standing near beside my bed. Uhh, who is she?


    I stretched out and sat up groggily, I rubbed my eyes and looked around. What greeted me was a very unfamiliar surrounding.


    I was sitting at a big luxurious bed, in the middle of a luxurious room with luxurious things. My eyes drifted at the high ceilings, the big expensive-looking paintings, and to the stiff-looking maid at my bedside.


    Am I dreaming?


    I looked down and lifted my hands which looked weirdly unfamiliar too. When did I have such a good looking skin? My fingers look like candles!


    My eyes widened when I noticed a silvery lock of hair and grabbed it. Oh my God, is this my hair? When did I have such silky white hair? What is this?


    I chuckled to myself. I''m really dreaming huh¡­


    "The bath is ready mdy, just as you want." The maid voiced out again and I swiveled my head in her direction, then stared.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    The maid cast me a frightened nce and bowed her head.


    "This maid is at fault, please have mercy mdy!"


    The maid then proceeded to drop down and kneeled and repeatedly asked for mercy. I couldn''t help but sit there dumbfounded.


    What just happened?


    I noticed there were other young women in maid uniforms standing near the door of the bedroom and they all looked at me nervously. When I trained my eyes at them, they all dropped their gazes on the floor and stood stiffly like frightened rabbits.


    Do I look scary? I wondered and touched my face. My skin felt smooth as well, and there were no weird bumps. To make sure I don''t look hideous, I stood up from the bed, the maids flinched even more and I frowned.


    My feet touched the carpeted floor and I marveled at how soft it was. I made my way to the vanity mirror and what I saw shocked me.


    Who¡­


    Who is this?!

 Chapter 2 - Is This The Real Life? Is This Just Fantasy?

    The face of the woman who was staring back at me from the mirror looks strangely unfamiliar. Instead of the usual unstriking ck hair I always see in the mirror, I saw the opposite. The woman has long silvery hair, and it looks like it''s glowing like it was touched by moonlight.


    As if possessed, I touched my head. My fingers treaded on silky strands, and it felt good. The woman in the mirror also touched hers. I blinked in astonishment.


    Whaaat?


    I touched my face and the woman did the same. When I drew nearer, the woman also went closer and I gasped.


    I stared at the face in the mirror. She has a set of jeweled eyes, is it pale red or is it pink? It looks enchanting, like looking at a rare gemstone.. It is framed with thick eyshes that made the color popped out more.


    The woman also has a proud nose. The kind of nose most people would pay to have. My eyes drifted to her lips, it has a natural reddish tinge to it and looks really soft. I also noticed the beauty mark near her mouth that added to her charm.


    I tried smiling, and I jumped back again in shock.


    Oh my God, she looks beautiful!


    I have never seen such a pretty face before. She looks like a Goddess!


    I grasped my face and stared at the mirror with wide sparkling eyes. Is this me? Is this really me?!


    No way?! When did have I be this pretty? Like what? Never?


    I looked at the maids who were looking at me weirdly, the maids lowered their heads again and I turned back at the mirror. I spent a long time turning here and there, scrutinizing my looks. Trying to find one single w that could mar this pretty face and found nothing. Not even one lonely bump!


    Eventually, I stopped looking and stood thereughing. I probably look like a crazy woman now.


    "What a weird dream¡­" I stated.


    "M-mdy, y-your bath?" One of the maids uttered.


    Thinking that I''m still dreaming, I asked them to lead the way and took their prepared bath.


    They lead me into a spacious room that looks luxurious as well. I noticed how everything looks expensive, this dream me sure is he rich!


    "Ah, look at that bathtub! Is that made of gold?" I eximed. My eyes were transfixed at the blinding golden color of the tub.


    I went closer and touched it, then gasped like I was shocked by electricity.


    "Oh my God, it is..." I whispered and felt awed.


    I wanna bring this home...


    The maids who were still being cautious looked at me weirdly again but said nothing.


    I was flushing red when they started stripping me off and was about to protest, but when I remembered this was a dream, I gradually rxed and just let them do whatever they want.


    They scrubbed my body with flower-scented soap, washed my hair,thered me in sweet-smelling oil, and more stuff made for fantasy.


    Ahh this feels good.


    I feel pampered. I feel like I''m a princess in some faraway kingdom being attended to my hands and feet.


    I got dressed in clothes I had never imagined I could have worn in my whole life. The material looks really expensive, as well as the essories they put all over me. I feel really expensive right now.


    Weird thing is, this felt all real. All my senses were being bombarded left and right. I even thought for a moment that I might have isekai''d in some fantasy world or something but justughed it off. What a foolish thing to do, entertaining such thoughts.


    Like that could happen.


    I was now situated on the balcony, enjoying the beautiful scenery outside while a maid pours me tea. I could get used to this...


    "What would you like for breakfast, mdy?"


    My eyes swiveled at the woman who just talked.


    Breakfast? Oh right,e to think of it, I''m quite hungry. I didn''t know I could get hungry in dreams.


    Wait. This is a dream so that means I could say whatever and it''ll conjure right? Then I could eat everything I cannot afford before!


    "P-prawns? Wait no! Uhmm, steak? Ah! Caviar?!" I eximed. How does caviar taste anyway? It''s really expensive and was deemed a luxury so I''m quite curious.


    Actually no. Caviar is fish eggs, right? I don''t think I would like to eat that, even though it''s expensive.


    She got bewildered listening to me and looks very confused as well.


    "K-kavya?"


    "Hmm, steak would be nice," I said and sipped the tea. Wow, this tastes good. I didn''t know I could like tea.


    The maid bowed before she left, probably going to inform the cook. I was enjoying the sun that felt really warm on my face, it was really strange how realistic these all are. Like I''m actually getting scorched the more I basked in the sunlight.


    I frowned and stood up from my seat. The sun is getting really warm. My eyes caught sight of the garden below, it was filled with roses in different colors. It made me want to check it out.


    "I want to see the garden," I said.


    The maids were in disbelief at first but didn''t say anything and were just waiting for me to move.


    I went out of my room with the maids hot on my tail. They were a few steps behind me and they all look very stiff. I really want to tell them to rx more but seeing how they get all panicky when I talk, I just brushed it off.


    All the people I crossed paths with either flinch away and look down or they would literally run away after seeing me.


    I''m so confused. Why are they so scared of me?


    The maid closest to me saw my frown and she paled. I turned to her and saw how pale she was.


    "Are you okay? Do you feel sick?" I asked in concern.


    The maid looked at me wide-eyed then shook her head.


    "Mdy''s concern is wasted on this maid. This maid is fine." She replied.


    I was going to say something but decided to close my mouth. Oh well, this is only a dream, and internally shrugged.


    I continued walking and observed my surroundings.


    Wow, this is such a big mansion! I have been walking since a while ago and had passed a lot of rooms already, yet I still haven''t seen the door leading outside. The structure is so beautiful as well and looked old. I wonder how long has this mansion been built?


    We turned around a corner and saw a man approaching. He also has silvery-white hair, and he was frowning.


    The man stopped in front of me which made me stop as well. He was very tall so I was looking up at him. His pale red eyes looked down at me, coldly.


    Is he my brother? What a handsome man¡­


    "Nadia¡­" The man mumbled, looking at me in disdain.


    "Hmm?" I answered, feeling confused. Why is he looking at me like that?


    And what did he call me? It sounded really familiar¡­


    The man frowned even more and stared at my neck. I got curious and looked down and saw him looking at the ne. It was blue diamonds and looked big as hell. I got dizzy when the maid presented it to me.


    "You wasted money on useless things again. You already have a lot of pieces of jewelry and yet you still want more?" He said. His pale red eyes went even colder and almost made me shiver.


    I got speechless. His voice was dripping with distaste and obvious hostility. I got more confused. Why is he so hostile? What''s going on?


    The man then stretched his hand out. I thought he was going to grab my neck and almost scared the daylights out of me. His hand grasped the blue diamonds and pulled hard. I gasped when the ne snapped and stared at him shocked.


    "Don''t even think that I''m the same with father, letting you do whatever you want."


    The man then tossed the ne aside and gave me onest nce that made me feel chill that seeped to my bones and left. I stood there dumbfounded and scared as hell.


    What just happened?

 Chapter 3 - No Way! José.

    I was now starting to question reality. After having to experience such hostility from someone I don''t know, I stood there gaping like an idiot. The maids behind me looked unfazed as if what just transpired was an everyday thing.


    Excuse me but, what just happened? Who was that? Wha-?


    My eyes swiveled at the glittering piece of jewels which is strewn pathetically on the floor. I even felt my heart cracked for a bit after seeing it. Oh, my poor diamonds!


    My aggrieved heart felt like crying. This was such a big diamond, how can he just break it off like that and treat it like garbage! Just imagining the price of this thing already makes me treat it like some national treasure. I even felt reluctant wearing this a while ago and he just went and did that!


    My eyes looked in the direction where the white-haired man disappeared to, and grit my teeth. If I saw him again I would seriously give him a piece of my mind! How rude!


    How did such a rude mane to my dream?


    Clicking my tongue, I swoop down and picked up the ruined ne and grasped it in my hands like some precious thing, and sighed.. I was looking at it with somber eyes, not noticing how the maids were looking at me with bewilderment.


    I closed my hands tight and gasped when I felt like I was pricked by something sharp. My palms opened in response and saw that the sharp edge of the ne pricked the flesh of my palm. It immediately drew blood which made me wonder how did I felt such realistic pain inside my dream.


    I blinked once, staring at the scarlet drops in amazement.


    "M-mdy! Your hands are bleeding!" Screamed one maid beside me.


    I looked at her and saw them all panicking. A ridiculous idea was already forming at the back of my head which I kept on denying. A thought that I might have really gotten sent to another world. No way right? That''s impossible...


    It just doesn''t make sense, but looking at the blood flowing out from my palm and the stinging pain which felt very real, I don''t even know what to think anymore.


    I lost track of what happened after that. I just found myself back in the room I woke up in getting tended by unfamiliar faces of people. My palm was now wrapped in bandages. I find it funny how they all get so fussy by a simple prick wound.


    Bandages? Really?


    My steak also arrived and looks scrumptious. My forgotten hunger went back that''s why I started eating it. Trying to confirm my suspicions.


    The steak was really good, it made my eyes water, and the suspicion grew even more. I still denied it. I cannot, for the life of me, ept the ring fact.


    Everything would go back to ce after I sleep. This is all a dream, nothing more, nothing less. I''m not panicking at all, nope.


    I was chanting that the whole day I''m holed up in my room, doing nothing but just daydream all day. Drinking tea, eating snacks, living the life. I was also trying every single dress the closet here has to offer. I got so exhausted after trying 5 dresses so I stopped and just stared at the ceiling until I fell asleep.


    I woke up the next morning feeling refreshed. Stretching out my body, I snuggled my soft silky pillows.


    This is it. I''ll wake up and I''ll find myself back in my room. My mom would be shouting for me to wake up and I''ll go to school as usual and probably meet Rose.


    Ah, that b-tch. I''ll give her an earfulter. She literally tried to kill me yesterday, what the hell.


    I opened my eyes and stared. Oh hell no...


    I jolted up from the bed as quick as lightning and felt myself having a whish. I ignored it though and just roamed my eyes around the room. I wasn''t back in my original room at all, I was still in the luxurious one from yesterday.


    No no no no no...


    Am I still dreaming? I''m still dreaming, right?


    There''s no way this is all real! No waaay!


    I ran to the vanity mirror again and checked myself. I still look the same, sporting white hair, red eyes, and looking ridiculously beautiful.


    No way...


    I stood there, staring at the reflection in horror.


    No waaay...


    Everything shed by me for the whole day after that. It was the same as yesterday. Getting pampered, eating delicious foods, and getting confused as hell.


    Am I really dreaming? Why is it so long? What is happening?!


    I''m not finding it funny anymore. I... I wanna go baaack! Even though my life back home feels empty but this, this is weird! I don''t even know who''s body is this!


    No! This is a dream! A dream!


    Erin, the maid who was always beside me, looked at me worriedly. She was fidgeting in her ce like she wanted to say something but couldn''t.


    "What is it?" I asked, initiating her.


    "You don''t look fine mdy, are you sick?" She inquired.


    "I might be..." I replied, sighing. "In the head perhaps." Looking outside, I heaved another deep sigh.


    Erin rushed forward, "Do you need me to call the doctor, Miss?"


    I shook my head side to side and sighed even more.


    "Everything will be fine, I hope..." I mumbled under my breath and stared at the setting sun.


    ---------------*


    Okay. I am freaking out right now.


    It''s been a week since I''ve been waking up in the same room every single day. At first, I thought, huh, I''m dreaming...


    So I said, let''s do the most out of it! Live like a pampered princess! Everything will be gone once I woke up the next day anyway. That''s what I kept telling myself.


    The next day, I was still not back from my original body. Surprise!


    Then I thought, oh no! This must be a very long dream!


    Yeah, kept telling yourself that. Keep deluding yourself. I was having suspicions already, but I brushed it off, thinking that it was impossible.


    So I spent the whole day holed up inside my room, afraid that I would meet the cold scary man from yesterday. I thought that it would all end the next day, but fate must be pulling tricks on me.


    She must hate me!


    I woke up, in the same room, again.


    I sat there in the middle of the big bed screaming bloody murder, causing the whole mansion to fall into chaos. The maids who heard my scream immediately entered the room and examined me. I was aware that I was crying and probably looking ugly, with snot running down my nose but I didn''t care! I couldn''t care.


    A lot of people entered my room when I was bawling my eyes off. A man, this body''s father probably, was questioning everyone who attended me when I didn''t answer him. I wasn''t paying attention, even if they were hogging me with questions. I was just there, sobbing, and calling my mom.


    The next day, when I woke up in the same room, I didn''t say anything. I was calmer this time around, but inside, I was screaming my head off. I could not believe this was all happening.


    How did this happen? Is this even possible? That''s what I kept asking myself.


    I stayed inside the room for the next few days. I couldn''t even eat properly. My vigor from the first day was gone. I was aware I''m causing trouble for everyone, but I still can''t wrap my head around it.


    Some people kept checking up on me, but I didn''t want to see any of them. I chased away all the maids in the room except for Erin and ordered her to lock the door and not let anyone in. Not even this body''s father. They were all unfamiliar faces after all.


    "Mdy, you need to eat." A voice echoed from the side. It was from Erin.


    My eyes nced at her. I bit my lower lip, contemting, before looking at her again with resolve.


    "Erin. I need your help." I stated.


    "What is it mdy?" She answered.


    I nced at the locked door and gestured for her toe closer. She was hesitant at first but sumbed when she saw me looking at her with expectation.


    "What''s my name? My full name." I started.


    I already have an inkling, giving that it was uttered a lot of times by some people, but I wanted to confirm it.


    Erin looked at me, confused, but still answered for my sake.


    "You are the young miss of Marquis Herman, Nadia Eleanor Herman, mdy."


    My eyes widened for a fraction. She just confirmed my suspicions.


    I knew it!


    I''m really Nadia? That same Nadia from the novel I read? That evil woman?


    No wonder why they were so scared whenever they see me.


    Just what kind of sick joke is this?

 Chapter 4 - Its All Coming Back To Me Now

    Nadia Eleanor Herman.


    Daughter of Marquis Leon Herman and Marchioness Helen di Angelo.


    In the novel, The Forest of Stars, she was known as the evil woman who kept harassing Estelle. She was obsessed with power, craved for it. That was the reason why she chased the Crown Prince even though they were literally cousins and tormented Estelle a lot.


    She was the definition of obnoxious, vile, and nasty. Nadia doesn''t even hesitate to hurt the people around her. She was that terrible!


    Shemitted almost all heinous crimes there are, I tell you. Kidnapping Estelle, and other women who she deemed annoying and illegally detaining them. She abused most of her attendants, hitting them for even the slightest mistake..


    She might have even killed people before, who knows. It wasn''t mentioned in the novel but knowing Nadia, she might really have done that.


    All her misdeeds just kept piling up until everything just blew on her face and kidnapping Estelle hit the final nail on her coffin.


    Janus Cromwell, the empire''s greatest magician, killed her after Estelle was rescued from her abduction. She didn''t die prettily either, she died nasty.


    I don''t want to say how she died but it involves some voodoo sh-t so yeah. An appropriate ending for an evil person like her.


    And now, I can''t believe I had be her. Her. Nadia herself. That very same b-tch.


    I am going to die in the future as well.


    Grasping my forehead with my hands, I heaved a deep sigh full of exasperation. What the heck am I supposed to do now? Can I even go back to my world?


    My heart was grieving, and annoyed. Why, in tarnation, in all ces, did I have to be transmigrated in the body of a devil. I could be in a maid''s body, or a cat, or a nt! Why must it be her?


    "How old am I right now?" I prodded, mind racing with thoughts. I feel like my head''s going to burst any minute.


    "You are 15, mdy." She answered.


    The same as me huh.


    Chewing my lower lip, my eyes brightened with excitement.


    That''s kind of great actually! If I remembered it correctly, the story started when Estelle was 19. Nadia didn''t appear until in the middle of the story, so there''s still a chance that I could evade my ending! That I could change everything! Without me dying!


    Vigor coursed throughout my body. I feel energetic all of a sudden. My heart was singing, and I could hear angels ying trumpets in the distance.


    Ahh! My salvation!


    "But why are you asking me these things mdy?" Erin questioned. She looked nervous as well like she''s afraid that I might get offended.


    I stopped celebrating for a while and looked at her. Just then, memories from the past few days entered my mind and I instantly reddened.


    Oh my God!


    I remembered my actions from the first day and flushed, even more, when I thought about what my maids think when they saw me acting like a crazed person.


    Oh my God, I even cried!


    I sat there in horror, reminiscing what transpired on the third day. How I made everyone panicked because of my sudden screaming and sobbing episode.


    I am normally a calm and sharp person who wouldn''t be fazed by emotions but, I was panicking okay! I''m on differentnd, after all, I don''t know any of these people! It just burst out like that, you can''t me me.


    I gave Erin a nervous smile. I probably look weird in their eyes now...


    "Actually, I¡­" I was searching my brain for reasons, but they all soundedme.


    "I have¡­ amnesia?"


    There was silence. Neither of us spoke.


    I mentally hit myself for that stupid reason I just gave. I didn''t sound sure myself when I said it.


    Amnesia? Really? You could not even think of something better?


    "D-don''t tell them!" I added, staring at her wide-eyed. "I mean, I just forgot some things but I am totally fine!"


    Erin, who looked bewildered, nodded in understanding. I like this girl¡­


    "How long have you been working here?" I inquired.


    Erin shyly looked away for a second then answered.


    "I''ve been working here for 5 years now, but have just recently attended you mdy."


    Ahh. She looked older than me for only a few years but who knows if she''s in her mid-twenties and might have just a babyface.


    "So you know what had happened within these past few years? Can you tell me? What have I done? Everything!"


    I have never really known much about Nadia except for her behavior but what I know is that her mother died long before from an ident.


    She also hates cats and animals in general. Why though? Cats are cute creatures!


    Ah! Now that I mentioned that, I read in the novel before that she really disliked animals and had kicked a stray cat before when it suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Other than that, I know nothing. That is why I''m gathering information, so I would know what to do from here on.


    "Well¡­" She shuffled in her seat and kept pinching her uniform. She was brimming with hesitation.


    "It''s okay. Tell me honestly, I won''t get mad." I prodded. I''m not the same Nadia before you know so it''s fine! I won''t hurt you!


    Her eyes darted again, ncing at me nervously.


    "Y-you tend to get mad when you want something and not get it, then you''ll throw a tantrum until the Marquis gives in." She started.


    I didn''t say anything and just looked at her expectantly, waiting for more.


    "You also get in arguments with your brother a lot." I nodded. Nadia and Nathaniel have a bad rtionship with each other, which is understandable.


    Come to think of it. I met Nathaniel on the first day and he seriously hated me then.


    "Did I hurt anybody?"


    "Y-yes. Most of them are your past attendants, mdy." She replied and bit her lip.


    "Did I¡­ hit you before?" I carefully inquired.


    Erin''s eyes wavered and looked down at her fidgeting hands. I was holding my breath, waiting for her answer which I didn''t need. Just looking at her figure, I could already tell.


    "Y-yes¡­" She whispered. "Because I spilled your tea."


    Damn Nadia! That b-tch! How could she hurt someone just for that small incident!


    "I''m sorry," I uttered. I put my feelings in those words, truly apologetic even if I didn''t do it myself.


    She jerked her head up, looking at me with wondrous eyes. I offered her a small smile and touched her hand.


    "I''m truly sorry. I was dumb and I know I can''t undo it but, I hope you can forgive me."


    The first step to do is to apologize and correct all of Nadia''s past actions. If I''m possessing this body anyway, I don''t want to be remembered as a mean spoiled brat.


    "It is fine mdy. I had forgiven you already." She said and smiled. It was a genuine smile that brightened up her face and I nearly cried. She''s such an angel¡­


    Nadia could learn a thing or two from her. Too bad she''s gone.


    Wait a minute. If I''m possessing her body, then where the heck is her soul? Are these even real though? I mean, this is the novel world, right? They''re only characters, but are they really? I bled before and even felt like these are all reality¡­


    I need answers!


    "Say, Erin, can you show me the library?" I suddenly croaked and stood up from the bed.


    "Of course mdy. But, aren''t you hungry? You haven''t eaten anything yet." She responded and also stood up.


    I shook my head.


    "Just show me the library first and then you can bring me snacks there."


    Erin nodded and helped me slip on my robe before we both came out of my room. Some people who, for some reason, were camping outside my room immediately sprang in action.


    "I am fine now everyone, you don''t need to do this anymore." I voiced out.


    I noticed their sighs of relief. I bet it''s not because I was a-okay, but because they don''t need to wait for me anymore. It was an obvious disrespect but I didn''t say anything.


    If I wanted to change my image, then I should do it bit by bit and not force it. After all, if I forced myself on them, they might hate me more. They would think I''m a girl with a few loose screws in the head. It would be really weird if I get all mmy with them all of a sudden. Even I would find it creepy and would think that I''m hatching another ploy again.


    I inwardly nodded and added another goal to my list. To befriend the workers in the estate and change my image from a spoiled brat to a nobledy worthy of the Herman surname.


    With that in mind, Erin and I made our way to the family library.

 Chapter 5 - A Capable Maid

    Erin lead me to the study room located on the east side of the manor. The room was big and spacious, and most of the furniture is made of polished oak and mahogany. There were bookshelves on both sides, full of countless books. A circr stairway is situated at the side that leads up where you could find another batch of shelves.


    An overhead chandelier lighted up the whole room. It looked so grand it made me wonder how much did it cost. There was also a huge study table on the far corner which has a bookshelf behind it.


    My eyes roamed around, marveling at how beautiful the room was. The smell of books gave a calming ambiance and reminded me of the book shop I visited in the real world.


    This whole room looked like it came out from those movies I have watched, but better!


    Erin excused herself after a while. She said she was going to get some snacks and tea for me. I replied with a nod and looked around the room again.


    Now, where to start¡­


    I looked through the shelf behind the table and sifted through the pages, trying to find something useful. I plucked those books which contain information about this world, this ce in particr, and also picked those which contain information about the Herman family. I put it all on the table and sat down, and marveled again, at howfortable the cushion felt.


    While I was busy reading a book about the empire of Rosenthal, Erin came in pushing a cart. She then started pouring me some tea and put it at the side, leaving a te of cookies as well.


    I looked up for a moment and thanked her. She bowed down and started to retreat.


    Before she could go, I called out to her which made her stop.


    "Ah! Can you tell them not to disturb me while I''m here?"


    It would be really bad if someone barges in and interrupt me. After all, I am trying to learn about this world for me toe out with a perfect n.


    "As you wish, mdy." She replied. After bowing for the second time, she finally left.


    I sighed in relief and started reading again.


    I lost track of time. I forgot how long I have been camping inside the study. Erin came in again, went in the direction of the firece, and started a fire to warm up the now chilly room, and left afterward.


    I was studying the empire''s spokennguage when she came in again for the nth time. I asked her what time it was and she replied that it was alreadyte in the evening.


    Apparently, I had skipped most of my meals for the whole day. That must be the reason why I feel sluggish, it''s because I''m out of fuel.


    Good thing Erin kept bringing me snacks or I might have really starved myself to death.


    "Do you want to eat dinner now, mdy?" She inquired and looked at me, patiently waiting for my answer.


    I stretched out my tired body and groaned in bliss. My back was hurting like hell.


    "Yes, I will. I''ll just take a bath first and eat afterward." I answered.


    "Then let me assist you."


    I smiled at Erin in gratitude. She really is a very capable person and I am so d I have her at my side. She had been a big help to me from the start¡­


    Erin helped me washed up, dressed me up, and dried my hair for me. She evenbed it after drying! I was getting so used to all the pamperings.


    Erin equals angel. Ah, how apt.


    "Your dinner mdy." She then voiced out while I was busy admiring myself in the mirror.


    I was gradually bing more used to this body, but every time I see this pretty face in the mirror, I just can''t help but admire it.


    I turned around and saw her arranging dishes on the table at the balcony. The night sky looked so lovely, especially the moon tonight.


    "I figured that the Miss wouldn''t want to see anyone yet, so I brought it here. I hope mdy won''t get mad."


    Blinking in surprise, I cast her a look and smiled.


    "I appreciate it. Thank you, Erin."


    I made my way to the balcony and Erin pulled the chair for me. I sat down and looked at the mouthwatering food on the table and began eating.


    The food was delicious! I don''t know what it was called, but there was seafood soup and some stir-fried prawns thered in sweet and sour sauce. I felt like crying when the taste burst in my mouth and mentally thanked whoever cooked this food from heaven.


    Erin cleaned up after I was done. I tried helping her but she was panicking, so I stopped. After all, I am a nobledy from a Marquis residence.


    I sat down on the chair in front of the vanity table and picked up the papers I brought from the study room.


    I was noting down every important information I got from the books. I also have written down the current situation I am in, andpared it to the novel''s timeline.


    So far, I had gathered a lot. The main thing that caught my attention was the ident that transpired years before.


    It happened 5 years ago. A group of bandits hijacked the carriage. The carriage then fell into a ravine, killing the Marquess and herpanions. Nadia, apparently, got caught up in it too and fell into aa.


    Maybe that''s the reason why the Marquis always gives in to his daughter''s selfish requests. She had beenatose for a month and almost died.


    I saw the portrait of thete Marchioness and noticed how Nadia resembles her mother a lot. She was really lovely and has the same silvery-white hair. Her eyes were a pair of blue so I''m guessing that the pale pink eyes came from the Marquis. I checked a family portrait to confirm it and I was right!


    After seeing her face, I became emotional for some reason. My heart ached and I felt sad all of a sudden.


    Maybe this body remembers her¡­


    Nadia looked really cute and angelic in the portrait, which surprised me a bit because I assumed she was already a spoiled brat even as a child. I, therefore, concluded, that she woke up from thea, and became a b-tch. Probably because of trauma and grief from losing one''s mother?


    I clicked my tongue. It doesn''t mean she could have the privilege to hurt anyone. She''s still guilty in my eyes.


    "Can you help me, Erin?" I nced up at her, who wasbing my hair.


    "Of course mdy! How can I help you?" She answered, still doing her thing.


    "I want to talk with the other maids attending me. Can you tell me their names?" I uttered and before she could open her mouth, I added.


    "Ah! You could talk to me casually! You don''t need to be so formal with me when we''re alone. After all, we''re friends right?"


    "F-friends?" She uttered with a dumbfounded look on her face. "B-but mdy is--"


    "It''s fine! Talk casually whenever we''re alone, that''s an order." I stated.


    Erin looked like she was going to protest but after hearing what I''ve said and seen my indulging smile, she gradually loosened up. But I could still feel her anxiety.


    "Y-yes mdy???"


    "Hmm?"


    "I-I mean, yes!"


    I smiled in satisfaction after seeing her looking so embarrassed. Ah, she''s so cuuute!


    "So? Their names?"


    "Y-yes! Ahm, the one with the red curly hair is called Amaryllis. She has bright green eyes which is very pretty. Marigold has bright yellow hair and she''s the tallest among us!" She started rambling on.


    I tried to suppress the smile that wanted to escape from my lips. I could see how she''s bing rxed the more she talks.


    "Freesia has short light purple hair and looks really pretty! Thest one, she''s named Lily. She has ck hair so mdy could easily distinguish her." She animatedly remarked.


    I inwardly chuckle. From what I heard, I could easily discern them just by their hair color. I''ll do just that then¡­


    "Are you friends with them?"


    "Mmm! They are all friendly and kind! I do think that they woulde to like mdy as well¡­" She muttered.


    Turning around, my mouth stretched into a cheeky grin.


    "Hmmm, does that mean Erin likes me?"


    "! ! !"


    Erin shyly looked away and shuffled in her position. She''s so cute!


    "Eh? You don''t?" I teased.


    "N-no!" She disagreed, eyes wide open. "I¡­ I like mdy¡­" She mumbled which made my grin, wider.


    "Really? I bet you''re only saying that to not hurt my feelings..." I said and added a sigh at the end.


    I saw through my peripheral vision how she became more flustered.


    "T-that''s not true! I really like mdy!"


    She looks like she''s going to cry if I pushed further so I decided to stop.


    "I''m just teasing you!" I said andughed. "I like Erin too..." Then gave her my sweetest smile.


    She was basically my first ever friend after being thrown here. That''s why I''m truly grateful for meeting her. I, thank God, for letting me meet, one of His angels.


    Iughed inwardly at myself. I''m such a weirdo sometimes...


    We conversed for over an hour after that, and when the night went even deeper, I decided to end the conversation and call it a day. I lied there in the big luxurious bed, which feels more and more familiar, the more I wake up from it and started worrying about tomorrow''s event.


    I hope everything goes well...

 Chapter 6 - The Lion, The Bi-tch, And Her Wardrobe

    "You all might be wondering why I have called you here today."


    The girls stood there in a line and waited for whatever I was going to say. The one with the red hair looked extra nervous and was constantly swallowing. The others didn''t react that much and remained silent as a board.


    I looked at them and gave out a wry smile. I may look very confident in their eyes but I was intensely screaming inside.


    Why the heck did I say those corny lines!


    I was just trying to lighten up the mood but then I remembered, I''m on a different ne. They won''t understand my badass monologue which I had picked up from a movie.


    I looked sideways at Erin who is standing next to me, and saw, that she as well, was also waiting for my epic announcement. I became more embarrassed and was currently bathing in a cold sweat..


    I cleared my throat and Amaryllis flinched. She''s that nervous huh¡­


    "I am sorry," I uttered in my most sincere tone and looked at them, one by one.


    Marigold, the tallest among them looked confused. Her hair appeared to be like molten gold of threads and are tied into a high ponytail. She could seriously pass as a model if she were in my world.


    Freesia was neither shocked nor confused and just seemed totally unperturbed. Her doll-like features really brought out her cold aura. She has shortvender hair, just like what Erin told me.


    The most fidgety out of the four was Amaryllis, who has the look of utter astonishment painted on her face. If I wasn''t being serious, I wouldugh at how bewildered she looked. Like she could not believe what just came out of my mouth.


    I should probably get used to this look¡­


    Her wild curly mane of red hair was tied into two pigtails. My eyes caught sight of the tiny freckles on her cheeks and nose. Like someone sprinkled pixie dust on her which made her looked adorable!


    Thest one was Lily, with hair as ck as midnight, looked doubtful. I could honestly read what was going on in her mind.


    She''s probably thinking what am I up to.


    Her hazel eyes were calcting as she stared at me, looking for some loopholes.


    Sorry but, I was honestly being sincere.


    Heaving a sigh, I straightened my back to appear more earnest.


    "I apologized for my rude behavior these past few years. I am aware that what I did, not just to you, but to everyone I had slighted, was unforgivable. I reflected on my actions and I admit my faults. Please ept my sincere apology." I expressed and leaned my upper body forward in a bow.


    "M-mdy!" Erin eximed at the side when she saw what I did and rushed to me at once.


    I didn''t budge even when she was trying to stop me from bowing. I won''t move until I hear their answers.


    "W-whaa--??"


    I wasn''t able to see their reactions but that''s definitely Amaryllis, right?


    There was a short silence, and that short moment was nerve-wracking. It felt like forever even though only a couple of seconds had passed before they finally replied.


    "Young Miss shouldn''t bow to us servants. We already ept the young Miss''s apology, please raise your head¡­" A voice said.


    I wonder who said that?


    Erin supported me as I straightened my posture and looked at the girls once again. Marigold was smiling when I nced at her and immediately concluded that it was she who responded.


    Freesia, the cool beauty, looked really troubled but still remained silent as usual. Lily was still a bit doubtful but also didn''t say anything. The one who was really freaking out was the cute Amaryllis.


    "Thank you for forgiving me. I''ll be in your care from now on." I beamed.


    The four looked taken aback for a moment after seeing me smiling but only Marigold returned it.


    We were silent for a while and it felt a little awkward. Good thing Marigold knows what to do in situations like these.


    "Do you need our help for anything, mdy? Or do you want to go somewhere?"


    I thankfully nced at her and sighed.


    "Actually, there''s another reason why I called you. I want to give you something but I don''t know what you like¡­"


    Erin cast me an inquiring look. I have thought about itst night and while I was dressing up. I was pondering what to give them as like, a token of apology or something and was stressing out. I could have asked Erin, was going to, but then I saw my walk-in closet and got an idea.


    Nadia has a lot, and I mean, a LOT of dresses. There''s like a hundred of them in my eyes. There''s a dress for every single day that couldst me 3 months without repeating a single thing.


    That''s crazy! Is she some dress addict? Who would need this amount of dress?


    So I thought, what if I let them have whatever they find fancy in here? I will give it to them as a gift and I''ll get to rid of these unnecessary dresses that I might never wear for a lifetime. That''s killing two birds with one stone.


    It''s also clear that Nadia''s taste in dresses is way different from mine. While she likes them looking very expensive with lots of precious stones and kinds of stuff, also those with obnoxious skirts that are as big as a whale. I like mine looking neat and elegant.


    She truly likes her dresses in a way that she could unt money.


    "Follow me¡­" I said and went inside the closet.


    They all followed behind and after getting inside, stood still and waited for my instructions.


    "Pick some dresses which you think is pretty. You could choose as many as you want." I nced at Erin. "You too."


    Erin looked at me for a moment then obeyed my order. She joined the four girls in choosing dresses and I stood there at the side, watching them.


    I wasn''t bored at all, because Erin and Amy, I''m calling her Amy now since her name is too long, joined hands. They kept on whispering to each other and we''re animatedly kept onparing things.


    Freesia and Lily, on the other hand, were both resolutely looking for clothes. Both of their eyes were hard in concentration. Mari, however, was taking her time. She would asionally pick a dress, examine it for a bit, and would nod if it looks on par with her taste.


    After some time, they were all done choosing and were now back with clothes on their arms. The five of them lined up in a straight line, facing me.


    I nced at the dresses in their arms and smiled at them.


    "They''re all yours now."


    Five pairs of eyes widened at the same time and stared back at me in befuddlement.


    "M-mdy?"


    "M-miss?"


    "? ? ? ! "


    "Ehh?!"


    "H-huh?"


    They all wore a look of utter shock, some of them have their foreheads creasing as if in question.


    "You don''t like it?"


    "M-mdy! Why would we dare to covet your dresses! T-these--" Erin bbered.


    "It''s not mine. I gave them to you, so it''s already yours." I stated.


    Mari and the others still looked unconvinced, so I heaved a sigh.


    "Those are my gifts to you as a token of my apology. I have never worn any of these dresses so I thought it''s fine to give it, is it not to your liking?"


    What if they got offended because it looked like I''m giving them something I don''t like anymore on a whim? Though it''s not what I had in mind, I might''ve done that without my knowledge.


    There was silence again. Them, not saying anything, made me assume that they might not have liked what I did after all. I got sad because of that.


    Ahh, are these futile?


    Seeing my crestfallen face, Mari immediately spoke up.


    "Thank you mdy." She uttered in a sincere voice and gave me a warm smile.


    Hearing Marigold, the other three who were full of doubts echoed their thanks. Erin looked so touched that she became teary-eyed and thanked me as well.


    One at a time. I''ll gain their trust one step at a time. There''s no rush¡­


    I spent most of the day trying to spark a conversation with them, asking them questions from time to time. Mari and Erin were the ones who answered the most while the other three either answered monotonously or panicky.


    I was still d because, at the least, I have tried to get closer with them even just for a tiny tiny bit.


    We were making our way to the rose garden when we suddenly met two men on the way.


    One was older but still looked handsome. He has blonde hair, wrinkled pale red eyes, and looks dignified. That must be the Marquis.


    The other was already familiar, for I have met him once before. It was Nathaniel, my "brother".


    The two stopped in front of me who was already waiting for them to get closer.


    "Good day, father, brother." I greeted and curtsied.


    I sometimes get amazed with myself as to how refined I act in some situations. Just like today, that was a perfect curtsy!


    The Marquis looked taken aback but he smiled eventually. Nathaniel, as usual, looked at me in disdain. How nostalgic huh¡­


    "Are you well?" The Marquis asked with concern.


    I smiled at him and nodded.


    "I am perfectly healthy! Father doesn''t need to worry anymore."


    I don''t know why but, calling him fatheres so naturally to me. Maybe it''s because of this body, but I don''t feel awkward at all.


    I have never called my father, father before. I have never even spoken to him and don''t even know what he looks like. I just know that he goes home, and leaves home. Sometimes, he and mother would get into a verbal fight.


    "Good, good. Do you want something?"


    Nathaniel snorted at the side but I ignored him. He just had something to say though.


    "So it''s another ploy huh¡­"


    "No father, I have everything I need for the moment. Thank you nevertheless." I replied, still wearing the same smile.


    "Tch."


    What''s his problem? This guy, seriously¡­


    The Marquis looked quite shocked for a second but offered a warm smile to me again.


    "Just tell me if you need anything."


    What a doting father¡­


    I bade them goodbye and continued our way to the garden, aware that the two were still watching me.


    As I entered the rose garden, I stopped and looked back and saw their retreating figures.


    I had finally met the lion.

 Chapter 7 - Youre Looking Kinda Sus!

    The insignia of the Herman family has always been a roaring lion.


    Leon Herman, the current head of the family, may look every inch of a dignified man and a loving father, but that was not all. He was once a ferocious general of the royal army who fought thest great war defending the empire. He was also the current empress'' elder brother and the empire''s current head of the senate.


    A very powerful man.


    And this same powerful person ended up being twisted. What might be the reason? Well, you guessed right! Because of Nadia.


    He was a doting father who loved his daughter very much to the point that he''s willing to do anything. Whenever Nadia creates troubles, he''s always there to fix her mess. He would cover up every bad rumor that would asionally appear, shut up those who would try to drag her down, and so on. He became an aplice for all of her crimes.. The marquis always got Nadia''s back, like a lion protecting its cub.


    After Nadia''s death, he became more and more vicious that he even tried to kill Estelle. He med her for the death of her daughter. He obviously failed, and that attempted failure earned him his neck, shed off by the Crown Prince himself.


    To be honest, I got depressed during that part of the novel because I really like the Marquis a lot! He was such a good man, but he got tainted because of that evil woman.


    I bawled my eyes out when he died and felt really sad for him.


    I liked Nathaniel as well. His character in the novel was really good and he became my second favorite guy. I shipped him with Estelle so hard that I got brokenhearted too when Estelle chose the duke in the end.


    Seeing Nathan here made me happy, but it sucks if he feels the opposite with me.


    "Nathan really hates me huh," I mumbled, remembering his indifference earlier as I sip my tea.


    Mari looked at me and offered a smile.


    "That¡­ is not true mdy. He... has always been like that." She said, not sounding convincing at all.


    My lips stretched into a knowing smile in her attempt in consoling me.


    "I know he hates me. I had been a brat after all."


    "Yes. But mdy is not like that anymore!" Erin eximed at the side.


    "Hmmm," I hummed, not acknowledging what she just said. I have a long way to go, after all, a lot of things to fix.


    Putting down the teacup on the table, I gazed at the beautiful flowers around me. The red colors of the roses glinted like rubies under the sun and looked really lovely. I have always liked the color red because to me, it symbolizes a lot of things and looks elegant.


    Freesia emerged from the garden''s entrance carrying a pic basket. She went to the kitchen a while ago to get some snacks and had only returned.


    She set the pic basket on the table and opened it. The smell of pastry permeated the air, and it smelled good!


    "The kitchen gave this to us, it is pumpkin pie mdy. I told the cook to bake the usual tarts, but they said the main ingredient was not in season and they wished for mdy''s pardon." She said, looking at me pensively.


    "Oh no, this is fine! I like pies! I should express my gratitude to themter. Thank you Freesia." I replied and beamed at her.


    Freesia''s cat-like eyes blinked at me. Her face suddenly turned pinkish as she looked away.


    Oh oh, she''s blushing! What a cutie!


    The pumpkin pie tasted good, the best one I have ever tasted. Though this is my first time eating a pumpkin pie, I''m pretty sure that this was the best.


    I spent the whole afternoon frolicking in the garden, admiring the view. When I noticed that the sun is setting, I decided to call it a day and head back.


    As we''re about to leave the ce, I passed by a corner where a man was tending to the flowers. He stood up and greeted me, stopping what he was doing.


    "Good work today! The flowers look beautiful. Thank you for taking care of it." I uttered, smiling.


    The man''s eyes widened in surprise and started stuttering. After conversing with him for a few more minutes, we left and made our way to the mansion.


    The servants who saw me all stopped what they were doing as I passed and I greeted them all with a smile painted on my face. They all looked bewildered I know, but I''m getting used to it. This is like amon thing to me now¡­


    "Can you lead me to the kitchen?" I turned to look at Freesia who was walking behind me with the rest.


    "! ! Yes¡­" She mumbled and then proceeded to walk ahead of me.


    I was getting mystified about it. This is the first time I''m seeing her flustered. I am progressing, right?


    The six of us arrived in the kitchen where cooks and workers busied themselves. One of them saw me and immediately made a choking sound, got shocked, no doubt.


    "M-mdy! W-wha¡­ I mean, good evening mdy." She croaked. The others, after hearing her, swiveled their heads in my direction and all started greeting me.


    Some of them looked extra nervous. I instantly know that Nadia''s reign of terror extends to the kitchen.


    There was tension in the air, I could feel it.


    "Sorry to disturb everyone~ I came here to say my thanks. The pie was delicious! Thank you for all of your hardwork~" I mentioned and gave a short bow to them.


    I looked up and saw all of them looking bbergasted. I almost scratched my head because of how awkward this was getting. They were all staring at me as if I had grown another head.


    "That''s all! Good job everyone! I''m looking forward to dinner." I remarked and withdrew from the kitchen.


    When they saw that I have gotten far enough to not hear anything, they all unanimously started chattering with one another.


    "What was that? Is that a threat?! Are we going to die?!"


    "That was not a dream, right? That was real right?"


    "She said thanks? What is she nning?! Is the world going to end tomorrow?!"


    "Oya, I think I just saw the young miss bowing. That must be a product of my hallucinations because there''s no way she would do that!"


    There were all kinds of talks like that, and if I was there, I would''veughed my ass off. But oh well, I won''t get to know about what transpired after I left there, at all.


    -----------------******


    "You are saying that she has been going around, greeting and thanking the servants?"


    I eyed the butler in doubt. I had asked him to watch over that obnoxious little sister of mine and report back to me. He has been reporting some weird news these days which doesn''t make any sense to me.


    "That''s what I said, young master." He replied.


    I looked at his face, searching for anything that might give away that he''s bullshitting but he looked the same as always. Unreadable.


    "She might be nning something," I mumbled.


    Why would I believe any of that? She has been acting like a spoiled little bitch for the past few years. I have already given up the hope that she might get back to what she was before, years ago. Now she''s acting suspiciously.


    George cast the young master with a nce and saw him frowning while thinking deeply.


    He doesn''t think that the young miss was acting. He had been observing her for the past few days and also got bewildered at first. He even thought that she was just faking it and making up a facade.


    He got vignt, trying to see her cracking. After all, the young miss is not a patient person. So he thought, sooner orter, her mask will fall off, but it didn''t happen.


    Every day, the young miss would have her tea in the garden which she never visited. Apanied by her five attendants, they would sit there and talk while drinking tea. That was the first time he saw her conversing with her maids like they are friends because she never did that. Not before the ident of course.


    She would greet the gardener and would praise him for doing a great job. Sometimes giving him sweets as presents, and other times, she would spark a conversation with him. Which, she never did before.


    She greets the servants with smiles if she passes them, opposite to the young miss who acts haughtily. He started noticing the changes around the mansion.


    The servants all acted more rxed now whenever she''s around, and there were no moremotions whenever she throws tantrums. She never had thrown a tantrum ever since.


    He found it weird, but he''s also d. He saw her changing and it''s for the better. He never saw her as a stranger now but felt like the old Nadia was back.


    I hope this would continue from now onwards.


    It was George''s heartfelt wish, and it will be heard.

 Chapter 8 - Knot Again!

    "Don''t you think it''s such a good day for a stroll?" I said as the five of them washed me. I still feel a little embarrassed but I have gotten used to it anyway.


    "But aren''t you always strolling around the mansion, mdy?" Amy pointed out. She has gotten talkative these past few days and wasn''t that nervous around me anymore.


    Freesia held out a towel for me as Ie out of the tub. Mari and Lily dried my body while Amy attended my hair, wringing out the excess water.


    "I''m talking about going to the capital."


    Slipping the robe on, we went to my bedroom where Freesia and Erin were in, waiting for us. They were both holding two dresses for me to choose from and after hearing what I said, went back inside the closet to find another dress, fit for going out.


    I honestly think there''s no need for that because all of my dresses look like they''re for going out.. Looking at how fussy they were being, I could already predict that they''re going toin, so I shut my mouth.


    "Mdy''s going to the capital?" Mari asked and looked at me in confirmation.


    "Mmm. I want to look around..."


    Nadia likes going to the capital and she would regrly splurge her money, buying useless and expensive stuff. They might be thinking that I''m going there to buy anything.


    "Then let Lily and Erin apany you, mdy," Mari responded while styling my hair. I looked at her in the mirror and saw her wink.


    So she''s also aware that Lily still doesn''t trust me that''s why she''s giving me a chance to get closer to her.


    Marigold! You''re making me cry!


    I got dressed in time with their help and Freesia went out to notify the coachman about my departure. As we made our way to the entrance, George came out of nowhere, so I stopped.


    "Good Afternoon George."


    "Is the young miss going somewhere?" He inquired, standing there looking upright.


    George has been the Herman family''s butler for a very long time. He was already the butler when my father became the Marquis and he still is now. He looks like an ancient being in my eyes.


    I noticed from these past few days that he''s been watching me. I didn''t say anything though and just did my thing, ignoring him. He''s probably acting out of order, probably from a person who finds me suspicious.


    "I am going to look around the capital. Do you need anything?" I looked at him, smiling expectantly.


    "No mdy. I wish for your safe journey." He said and gave a bow.


    "Thank you~" I beamed and started walking again. Just then, I remembered something and turned back to George who remained standing at the side.


    "Ah! Tell my brother I''m only going to stroll around the capital and that he doesn''t need to worry." I added and shed a grin.


    He looked surprised for a second but then gave a nod.


    "I will, mdy."


    Still grinning, I resumed moving and made a bee-line to the waiting carriage outside. I wasughing on the inside. Just imagining Nathan''s stunned expression, I already feel delighted. Oh, how I would pay riches to see Nathaniel looking ruffled.


    I didn''t realize I had let out a chuckle, not until I saw Erin looking at me with question marks all over her face.


    "We wish for mdy''s safe journey." The four of them stated in unison after we got inside the carriage.


    The carriage left after our signal and we were on our way to the capital. The trip on the way there was smooth and it didn''t take as long to arrive at our destination.


    My eyes surveyed the surrounding, taking in everything. The capital of Rosenthal sure is big and looks progressive. There are shops everywhere you look, and peoplee and go, either both nobility andmoner.


    "Are we going to the usual ce mdy?" Erin asked. She was holding an umbre up my head. I told her it was okay without it but Erin sure likes defying what I say. She hade a long way from being all timid. I''m so proud¡­


    The usual? Ah, like a shop right?


    "No. We''re just going to walk around and enjoy the sun, so you better put the umbre away!" I eximed and pointed at the thing she''s been holding.


    "B-but!"


    "It''s not summer yet, a little sun wouldn''t hurt. Right, Lily?" I turned to look at Lily who remained silent throughout the journey. She''s still a little doubtful of me so I''m trying to take my time gaining her trust, little by little.


    "Y-yes¡­ mdy." She mumbled, looking down at her feet.


    Can''t be helped¡­


    "See? She agrees with me. Put that away now!"


    "Eh? Uhh okay¡­" She muttered while pouting.


    Pouting Erin looks cute as well fufufu


    Just as I said, we just aimlessly walk around. Stopping here and there to assess, admiring the scenery, and sometimes the things being disyed on the ss windows. Observe people, and just generally going for a stroll.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go into that caf¨¦ over there!" I pointed at the other side of the street where a caf¨¦ was established. I saw a lot of people getting in so I thought that ce must be popr.


    The two followed behind me, a man held the door open as we entered the ce. I gave him a smile as thanks and he looked really surprised.


    Heh, even here huh? Why are they always so surprised whenever I do that? I understand the servants in the mansion but also here? Hmm¡­


    Then I remembered when I first saw this face smiling in the mirror. I got shocked as well, aren''t I? It was because she looked so stunning that it almost gave me a heart attack.


    Was that it? Ehh¡­ I don''t know what to think about that.


    "Hmm¡­ The cakes look so good~ What do you guys want?" I asked as I examined the disy.


    "E-eh? We as well?" Erin cried out, looking very startled.


    I blinked at her.


    "Of course! So? Which one do you like?"


    "Then whatever mdy wants!" She answered, eyes sparkling in joy.


    "How about you Lily?" My eyes looked at her in question. She, however, looked really ufortable. This is making me sad.


    "T-tha¡­ that¡­ I--" She sputtered and took a step back.


    Unfortunately for her, there was someone standing there and she identally stepped on that someone''s foot.


    "You!" That someone yelled. Her voice caught the attention of the people nearby and now we had a live show.


    "How dare you step on me!" The girl yelled, yet again.


    Lily looked really horrified and was now tearing up as she bowed profusely over and over.


    "I¡­ I-- I''m sorry! It was an ident, I swear!"


    The girl still sported a sour expression as she watched Lily being finicky, so I stepped in. She''s making a big ruckus for such trivial matters¡­


    "Please forgive mypanion. She didn''t mean to step on you¡­" I voiced out, looking amicable.


    One of her brows lifted up.


    "Companion?"


    "It was an ident so I hope thedy would give her mercy." I continued. Lily looked up at me in gratitude and stayed rooted at my side.


    I was still smiling amicably at the girl, who looked the same age as me, while the people around us watched everything that transpires. As if watching a y¡­


    "ident? Don''t you know how important these shoes are!" She eximed and point down at her foot.


    I looked at it. It looks¡­ expensive? I don''t know man, I have no idea about shoes. But seeing how she''s making such a big deal out of it, it must be a limited edition or whatever.


    "I don''t. That''s why we apologize."


    I''m getting tired of this. I only want to eat cake¡­


    "You!"


    "Look. We know we are in the wrong--"


    "Why do you keep saying we?!" She but in.


    This girl has no etiquette at all, cutting someone off while they are still talking? I dislike her more and more¡­


    "-- that''s why we apologize. These are only shoes--"


    "Only?! Do you know what these shoes are?!" She but in. Again.


    I am getting pissed off, I swear to the heavens. What''s with the shoes? Are they made of diamonds?


    Pursing my lips in annoyance, I looked her in the eye.


    "I''ll pay for it then. Buy the same shoes and mail the receipt in the Herman residence."


    The people, after hearing the name, started whispering among themselves. Even the girl who kept raging on about her shoes looked astounded.


    Dang it, I didn''t mean to use my family like that. And what am I saying? Mailing the receipt? Wouldn''t that mean I''m splurging again? Nathaniel would choke me!


    Now I want to take back what I said...


    "H-Herman?"


    "If there''s nothing more, then we''re leaving. Let''s go..." I stated and gave the two of them a sideways nce before walking off.


    The people gave way and parted like the sea, as I pass by and they were all looking at me like I''m some famous person.


    This feels really awkward.


    We got out of the ce and we''re currently cruising back to our carriage. I was so sad because I didn''t get to try the shop''s pastries, so I felt somber.


    And I''m hungryyyyy!


    "Thank you mdy," Lily muttered after a while. She was still fidgeting, so I smiled at her and patted her head. She was, after all, still a child.


    "You''re wee~ C''mon, let''s buy something from a different caf¨¦ and bring something for them as well," I said.


    Not long after, we entered another ce that we saw and ate there. After that, we ordered some cakes for takeout and left.


    Inside the carriage, I was worried about the shoe situation. If she ever did mail a receipt, dad would probably pay for it, and Nathaniel would know. He would really think I have been acting all this time and had not truly turned a new leaf.


    I could almost already feel his cold eyes ring down at me.


    Oh, I''m so screwed!

 Chapter 9 - Nathan

    "I heard you went out?" Father asked as we were having dinner together.


    This was a daily routine for us now. Whenever dinner approaches, we eat together like one happy family. Nathan, who looked indifferent sitting in front of me, doesn''t look exactly the ''happy'' part.


    "Mmm! We strolled around the capital and visitedndmarks." I replied.


    I heard Nathan snort, so I nced at him. He was wearing this cynical half-smile of his which makes him look arrogant. Well, he IS arrogant¡­


    "Did you buy anything?" Dad nced at me as he sips his wine.


    Honestly, why does dad keeps asking me about buying things? Is that all Nadia ever asked him? .


    "Yes, I did! I bought something for everyone as well."


    "That''s a first" Nathan butts in all of a sudden.


    This guy''s being a jerk again. Whenever we''re in the same room, every single time he opens that mouth of his, he is either mocking me, or he''s being a dedicated a$$hole. There is no in-between.


    I gave him a smile, even though inside, I was itching to smack him over his head.


    "I hope you''ll like it, dad." I beamed and signal for Mari to bring it in.


    Lily and Erin entered the dining room carrying the thing I had brought from earlier. It was a chocte cake, and I specifically bought it for tonight''s dessert.


    "We tried one of the cafes from the Capital and the cakes there were really delicious! So I bought one for everyone to try as well~" I narrated while looking really excited all throughout.


    I wasn''t lying though. The cakes were scrumptious! I literally felt the chocte melting inside my mouth and was having culture shocks the entire time.


    I watched them eat the cake. Nathan was looking apprehensive at first, but I know his weakness well fufufufufu~


    C''mon Nathan! I know you have a sweet tooth! This is basically a personal attack to you, you know! Fufufufufufu~


    As the saying goes, the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach.


    I had already contracted the kitchen staff to teach me about baking. In due time, I would frequently give frontal attacks so he better be prepared.


    "What do you think?" I was batting my eyshes to them, anticipating their replies.


    "This is really good." My dad says while nodding.


    I know he''s not a fan of sweets so it''s so sweet of him to even try one just because I gave it to him.


    "It''s¡­ fine," Nathan uttered.


    My eyes narrowed.


    Hohhh? Only fine? Nathan, you''re such a big liar.


    "Thank you, brother!" I eximed and let out a wide grin at him.


    His expression soured in an instant, not amused at the thought that he made me happy.


    Heh~ Knowledge is power, you know!


    I thought while celebrating mentally.


    Nathan - 0


    Nadia - 1


    ------------------***


    Squinting my eyes, I stared really hard at the rows and rows of shops that lined the wall. I was trying to determine which looks better, but I couldn''t, for the life of me, distinguished anything. They all look equally better in my eyes. To me, it all looked simr, the only thing that differentiates them, is their colors.


    "Which one do you think looks expensive and also, had never been worn?" I inquired, looking at the hundred shoes lined up in front of us.


    Erin was beside me, looking as well.


    "This one?" She uttered and points at the shoe which is disyed at the top like a trophy while scratching her head.


    I stared at it and nodded.


    Yep! This one screams money to me. Lots of money was probably spent on this one because it''s being unted here.


    "Wrap this up and mail it to-- AH!" I screamed, realizing something.


    " I forgot to ask her name!" then proceeds to pull my hair.


    Oh, I''m so dumb!


    Dumb Nadia!


    Ugh¡­


    Why did I forget that one important thing! How am I supposed to send this then?


    "I''m so stupid!" I mumbled as I paced to and fro.


    I was biting my nails as I stepped back and forth, trying to think of something! Even just a hint!


    Did she say anything about where she''s from? I don''t remember¡­


    "Did something happened mdy?" Erin inquired, watching me go crazy with worry.


    "Oh, Erin¡­ What if she really sends a receipt? Then I''m really doomed right?!"


    I stopped moving and grasped my hair.


    "What am I gonna do?"


    "I don''t know what''s happening but¡­ maybe mdy should ask the Marquis for help?" Erin answered, blinking at me.


    I nced at her and remained silent for a moment.


    Well, I could, but there''s a risk of Nathaniel finding it out after.


    "You''re right but¡­ Ah, whatever! I''ll just exin then!" I eximed with a snap.


    Right. Why must I get scared of what Nathan would think? It''s not like I have done anything wrong!


    Making up my mind, I decided to just throw the towel and make a break for it. So I made my way to dad''s office.


    I stood there in front of the door, biting my lip. I was eyeing it with uncertainty. Should Ie in or not?


    "What are you doing?" A voice suddenly echoed out behind me.


    I whirled around and saw Nathan, looking down at me with those same cold eyes.


    Dang it...


    Why is he here?


    I avoided his eyes and looked at the door again.


    "I... uhh..."


    His left brow shot up in question but remained silent.


    "Dad''s not here." He stated.


    Hearing what he said, I immediately deted like a balloon. Then I came here for nothing...


    I sighed and looked wistfully at the door again. Why must he go when I need him...


    Looking at Nadia''s forlorn face, Nathan debated if he should ask or not. After all, he doesn''t care about whatever shit she does as long as he''s not involved in it.


    "Do you have a problem?"


    He didn''t know what possessed him to say that. He wanted to take it back, but he saw Nadia''s eyes glinting with shock.


    Heh. What an expression...


    Nadia struggled, contemting if she''s going to tell him, and worrying about what he would think at the same time.


    She nced at Nathaniel again, who was stiff and silent as a board. This might be a chance to get closer to him so fudge it!


    "I... actually have a problem." I started and looked at him with hesitation. Seeing him still looking at me and remaining mute, I continued.


    He might actually help her!


    "You see, Lily identally stepped on some noble girl''s foot and she was acting really crazy about it."


    Nathan''s head cocked to the side. The little action made my inner fangirl screamed in delight. She was going ''kyaah kyaah'' like a lunatic.


    "So I identally told her to buy another and mail the receipt in here. It''s not intentional I swear!" I eximed and stared at him wide-eyed. "I was gonna tell dad, but he''s out..."


    Twiddling my thumbs, I peeked at him through myshes and looked away after.


    "I was also going to send one of my shoes in exchange but I forgot to ask for her name..." I mumbled, getting nervous about the possibility of him getting mad.


    "Really?" He asked, looking unbelieving.


    He''s not buying it...


    "I''m telling the truth!"


    Nathan looked on again, still appearing unperturbed. It''s getting clear that he doesn''t believe me one bit so I started feeling remorseful.


    Why must Nadia ruin her rtionship with my second favorite male lead...


    Nathaniel stared at her, looking for whatever the fvck he wants to see.


    Is this one of her ploys? He thought.


    He saw her face losing its brilliance as a frown appeared and marred her usual yful self. She looked really troubled...


    So she''s not lying?


    Nathan was still perplexed. How many times did Nadia lie to him from the past? Countless... He couldn''t even remember most of it now. He can''t help but be wary of her.


    "I''ll just wait for dad toe back..." She muttered and started walking away.


    I looked at her retreating form and frowned.


    "Wait."


    I got surprised at first, then sighed deeply. Whatever...


    "I''ll tell Uno to look for information about her," I said and walked ahead of her.


    Just this once. I''m only doing this for once and that''s all...


    Nadia stared at Nathaniel''s back and gawked. She doesn''t know what to feel because she''s both confused, bewildered, and happy. It''s hard to focus on one emotion.


    What is that? Is that a g? Am I progressing? Did the cake work?!


    I couldn''t believe my eyes and my ears. My brain wouldn''t even register it!


    A wide shit-eating grin appeared on my face as I watched him disappear around the corner.


    "Thank You!" I yelled and hoped he heard it.


    Ehehehe~


    I went back to my room still sporting that wide smile and even my attendants could see how incredibly good of a mood I am.


    It was close to noon when someone knocked on the door in my room. I was having tea on the balcony and enjoying the sun when it happened. Freesia went to the door to see who it was.


    She then let someone in, and it was Uno, the head of guards. He was still young, probably mid-twenties but he already has the highest position in Herman''s secret guards.


    "Mdy, I found the name of the person from yesterday." He started. "She''s the youngest daughter of Count Riviere, Gwh."


    My eyes sparkled in delight.


    "Thank you~"


    Uno bowed and retreated. He was already out of the door in record time.


    "Mdy?" Lily muttered at the side.


    I looked at her and smiled.


    "It''s okay~ Don''t worry about it anymore," I said and sipped my tea, feeling great.


    "Erin..." I called out.


    "Yes mdy! I''m going to send it now!" She responded, knowing what I want her to do.


    The others looked very confused but said nothing.


    I looked outside and watch the setting sun. The hues of orange and red painted the sky and looked very lovely.


    Now, how am I going to repay Nathan?

 Chapter 10 - A Little Tsun!

    I was currently in the middle of a challenging task. Which is baking.


    I had never thought that baking is so tough to do. My hands were getting numb from the heat, and I have been burned so many times that I lost count of it. Good thing Mrs. Noel was there to teach me or there''s a big possibility of me failing and burning down the whole mansion.


    The five girls were also helping, some of them are just like me though, dazed and confused. Even Freesia was staring at a batter and the dough a moment ago, looking conflicted.


    "M-my hands are tired," Amy whined and stopped whisking. Lily reced her and started whisking the batter that Amy abandoned.


    "Do you need help mdy? I could whisk the batter for you if you''re tired.." Mrs. Noel offered, but I shook my head. I need to do this alone or it won''t count.


    "O-oh no! It spilled!" Shouted Lily.


    "You shouldn''t have whisked it too hard! It would really spill if you do that. Freesia, that''s enough eggs, stop adding more!" Mari reprimanded both of them.


    That was the constant scene here, a total disorder.


    I looked at Mrs. Noel in embarrassment. We were making so much mess, that the already chaotic kitchen looked even more untidy. Erin, who kept peeking at the oven, was scolded by Mari as well.


    "I''m so sorry¡­" I apologized for the nth time.


    Mrs. Noel only smiled warmly. She didn''t look like she''s getting fed up with us but looked more indulging instead. Like she''s teaching a child.


    "I am only d to help the young miss. Young miss shouldn''t worry anymore." She replied.


    I''m really thankful that these two have the patience of a saint.


    After more trials and errors, we finally seeded in making the baseyer, not crumbling, when touched. All of the former creations were either had too much flour, too many eggs, or both. The first one was the worst because it got burnt to charcoals.


    I praise every baker out there. You guys are awesome!


    "Quick! Quick! I want to put the icing!" Erin volunteered.


    "I want to do it as well!" Amy chimes in.


    "M-me too!" Lily joins.


    "¡­ I would also like to participate." Freesia mutters.


    Marigold sighs as she looks them over.


    "You guys¡­" She whispered while looking exasperated. I want to pat her in the back and reassure her that everything''s okay. Which is doubtful even in my opinion.


    "Let''s do it then!" I eximed and they immediately perked up. Looking like excited children.


    There were three trays and it was split evenly so everyone could have their share.


    I smothered my batch of cupcakes with icing while humming a familiar tune. Then nted a bunch of strawberries as a decoration.


    Nathaniel may not look like it, but he really likes strawberries. I got that piece of information from the novel.


    "It looks¡­ okay?" I muttered, squinting at my own work.


    Yeah, it looked imperfect, but for a novice like me, it seemed fine. I guess... I mean, who knows right? I''m not good at these types of things.


    "It looks good for a beginner mdy!" Mrs. Noelplimented.


    I blushed at her words.


    "Thank you¡­" I muttered.


    I stared at the cupcakes again and chewed my bottom lip.


    "Do you think Nathan would like it?"


    "Of course he would! Mdy made it for him." She answered politely.


    I doubt it, honestly. Nathan still dislikes me a bit, I think.


    "Stop putting more!" Mari yelled and it caught my attention.


    I peered at them, wanting to see what they were being so fussy about. I saw Mari snatching the cream from Erin''s hands who was pouting really hard. Freesia was busily putting raisins as toppings which made me wonder if she''s okay. I have never heard of raisins being put on cupcakes but okay, she could do whatever she wants.


    I just don''t want it in my line of sight.


    Amy was eating one of hers, while Lily looked really stressed out because she can''t choose what she wants to put on the top.


    They all look fine.


    I stopped looking and started putting the cupcakes in a box so I could wrap it and ignored the on-going madness at the side.


    After wrapping everything up, I left the five of them who volunteered to clean our mess and made my way to the backyard. Nathaniel was there, training the other knights. I saw Uno, who greeted me with a small bow and went back to training.


    I approached Nathaniel who faced me as soon as I got near him. His forehead was creased and his eyes were asking what I''m doing here.


    I smiled at him and reached out my hand, holding the box up to his face.


    "I baked these." I greeted and handed him the box of cupcakes.


    Nathan stared at the box in his hands and looked back at Nadia who was smiling wide.


    "You did?"


    "Yes~" She beamed, eyes sparkling like rubies.


    He was looking at it with a nk face, giving nothing away about what he''s thinking. It was wrapped clumsily with ribbons, and he could see the disfigured looking cupcakes inside. He then caught sight of her hands and noticed a few blisters in it.


    So it''s true¡­


    "You shouldn''t have bothered," Nathan stated, but kept the box with him.


    I smiled when I got assured that he wouldn''t return it to me. He''s acting like the usual but I sensed the changes.


    "But I wanted to thank you for helping me. This is a gift of gratitude." I dered.


    His face didn''t change, it was still looking like it was set in stone but his eyes weren''t that cold anymore.


    "I just did what father would do." He says and then left.


    I smiled while looking at his withdrawing figure which disappeared inside the mansion.


    That means sess, isn''t it? I thought, my smile won''t wane no matter what.


    I have not heard of any news about a receipt being mailed in the house, which of course, made me extremely d. That''s why I assumed that the shoes I gave were enough, but s, it got mailed back to me after a day.


    I wonder why?


    The next day, as I was getting ready to go out, someone knocked on the door. Freesia opened it and George came in, holding a few things.


    "This is good for burns mdy." He said and held out something. I examined it and it was an ointment for burns.


    "You can also use these if you want to bake again." Then handed me a pair of red mittens. The red mittens looked fancy because of the embroidery of flowers in it. It looks really pretty.


    I blinked at the items in my hands and regarded him.


    "Thank you George~ Tell father I said thank you as well! Or should I personally say it?"


    Yeah, I should tell him in person.


    George looked confused for a moment, then made a sound, clearing his throat.


    "The Marquis didn''t give you these, mdy."


    "Huh? Then who?"


    "It was the young master." He stated.


    I blinked in surprise. Nathaniel gave me these? But how did he¡­


    I stared at my hands, which has little burn marks in it. It was unnoticeable unless someone would properly look at it.


    A smile crept into my lips. He''s so sweet¡­


    ----------***


    I''m baking again! I tried to bake cookies this time because apparently, it is easier to do.


    We were back at the kitchen with Mrs. Noel''s supervision, and of course, we ended up making so much mess.


    This time, we only failed once and seeded on the second try. I baked a few more to give it to the other knights and wrapped it in a bag.


    I looked for him in the backyard again, and found them doing their usual routine training.


    Nathan saw me approaching and lowered his sword.


    "I baked these while using the mitts you gave me!" I eximed and held out a bag.


    Nathan nced at it and epted it afterward.


    "Is this another thank you?" He inquired.


    "Yep! Thank you, brother!" I said and beamed at him.


    "Hmph" Was his only reply but it''s fine.


    With Nathan''s vocabry, that is already considered a good reply.


    "I have something for others as well! Here Uno, share it with them¡­" I said and handed the other bag of cookies to him. He epted it and muttered his thanks.


    "Good luck with your training!" I eximed once more before finally leaving.


    Nathan watched as his sister departs. As soon as she''s out of sight, he turned to look at Uno who was looking at Nadia as well.


    "Do you want the cookies?" He questioned. Eyeing the bag on Uno''s hand.


    "Y-yes?" Uno looked perplexed as he looked at him. He didn''t understand why Nathan looked brooding.


    Nathan''s head cocked to the side, eyes turning colder like the arctic cier.


    He shivered and replied in a stutter.


    "N-no I don''t. The young master can have it."


    He then handed the bag to Nathan who snatched it in his hands.


    "Hmp" He muttered and pocketed both.


    "Get back to work." He bellowed.


    Everyone nced at their captain in secret and started where they left off. All of them thinking the same thing.


    He''s a tsundere.

 Chapter 11 - Gwen

    I was tying Lily''s hair into a French braid when Mari came in holding a letter. Erin was at my side, braiding Amy''s hair, while Freesia ties my hair. We all looked at Mari together when she arrived.


    "Mdy, a letter came from Count Riviere''s address." She says and handed the envelope to me.


    My hands instantly stopped moving and took the letter from her.


    My eyes saw the seal and blinked. Why are they sending me a letter?


    I was curious and also a little bit apprehensive, thinking that it might be a death threat or something.


    I''m just being a little dramatic, that''s all. .


    I opened the seal and pulled the missive inside. My eyes scanned the whole thing rapidly, looking for the words, death, die, kill and more along these lines but found nothing.


    As I''ve said, I''m just being dramatic.


    It was actually a note, requesting an audience with me, and the sender was Gwh herself.


    Is she going to threaten me in person? How bold!


    Nahh, I might be just over reacting and thinking way too deeply into this. I mean, how daring could one be to go and terrorize someone from a Marquis residence? Unless they were a duke or from a royalty, no one openly opposes, much more from a Count title which is a rank lower than ours.


    So yeah, I might be just over reacting.


    "Count Riviere? Isn''t that the same girl who was being so rude to mdy? You know, that same girl I told youst time? The one who kept bitching about her shoes!" Erin bbered, intensely ranting off to the others.


    "Oh? What does the letter says mdy? Is she terrorizing you?" Amy chimes and looked at me.


    Everyone waited for my reply in anticipation. They all looked so serious that I found it funny. They seemed so ready to go to war any minute.


    "She says she wants to meet me." I replied and put the note back inside the envelope.


    "She said that? Is she going to bully you in person? How audacious!" Erin exims.


    I pursed my lips and looked at Erin who looked raging.


    So I''m not the only one who''s being theatrical.


    "M-mdy?" Lily mutters. She looked very worried so I patter her head to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here~ She might just want to talk so let''s not jump to conclusions first." I pointed out.


    Erin stopped and looked calmer now. The others nodded in affirmation while Lily sighed in relief.


    I stood up and went to the vanity. I then grabbed a pen and paper from the drawer and started writing.


    "What are you going to say mdy?" Mari questions.


    "I''m saying yes and toe tomorrow," I replied.


    There was a short silence and I ignored them. I finished writing and put it inside the envelope, then sealed it afterward.


    "Send this to the Count''s," I ordered Mari. She took it and went on her way immediately.


    "B-but, is it okay?" Amy mutters.


    "If it is what mdy wants, then we abide by it," Freesia stated and everyone went silent again.


    I honestly don''t know what to expect but I''ll just see what''s in store for tomorrow. For now, though, I need to inform the kitchen about my iing guest.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen to notify them," I said and stood up.


    "We''lle with you mdy!" Erin says and stood up as well. Looking very much excited.


    Actually, we have been holed up in the kitchen these past few days, learning to bake. I have also given every cookies and cupcake I have made to Nathan, the other knights, and to father.


    I honestly thought that Nathan''s warming up to me. Sometimes, whenever I go into the backyard to find him and give him something, he looked like he was really waiting for me.


    Or maybe, it''s just my imagination.


    We all made our way to the kitchen. As we go around a corner, I spotted Nathan who wasing in the opposite way.


    As soon as he''s near, I stopped to greet him.


    "Good morning, brother!"


    Nathan, who stopped walking as well, looked down at me and nods.


    See? He was not like this before you know! He just ignores me and looks at me in disdain before, now he nods!


    Maybe I''m not imagining it¡­


    "You''re going to train again today?" I asked and looks up at him. He''s so tall¡­


    "Hmm¡­"


    There''s that too! That hum thing! He never responds to whatever question I throw before. Even though it''s not a proper answer but that counts right?


    "Anyway, Gwh was requesting an audience. I already said yes and told her toe tomorrow," I informed him.


    Nathan''s forehead creased a little, then he stared at me. His eyes were like looking right into my soul.


    "Are you going to be okay?" He suddenly uttered.


    I blinked in surprise.


    "I''m going to be fine! You''re here and dad after all, so I''m not really worried~" I answered and smiled at him.


    "Hmph," Was his only response, and moved along.


    I stared at his back while smiling. What a big tsun you are brother!


    -----------****


    I was calmly drinking my tea while Gwh looked like she was very ufortable sitting in front of me.


    I was waiting for her to say something, or do something. Like throwing the tea on my face and mock me, things like that but ever since we sat down here, she just squirmed like a fish out of water.


    This tea tastes good, wonder what this is¡­


    "Uhmm¡­"


    This is it. She''s going to talk now.


    "I-- I--"


    "¡­"


    "I-- I-I''m sorry!" She suddenly yells with her eyes closed tightly.


    She sure loved yelling huh.


    "Actually, I wasn''t mad because of your maid stepping on my shoes. My grandfather gifted it to me so I was just being sentimental. Please tell her that I am really sorry as well." She disclosed, looking very sad all of a sudden.


    Ahh, is that so?


    "He diedst winter and I''m still not over it." She added.


    I immediately stopped drinking and put down my cup.


    "I''m sorry for your loss."


    I didn''t know that there''s another value to her shoes. She didn''t really clear that out the first time as well, so the fault is in both of us. At least we cleared that misunderstanding now.


    I suddenly felt bad because of what she said.


    "He was such a great grandpa. The greatest of all!" She uttered, out of the blue.


    I got surprised when she started rambling on, telling stories about her and her grandfather but I just listened. asionally letting out some remarks.


    "He used to read me stories at bedtime¡­ Now, no one''s reading me stories anymore¡­" She whispered, her face filling with remorse.


    Uhh, I mean she''s 15 right? But eh, there''s nothing wrong with that I guess¡­


    "What about your dad? Or your mom? They don''t read you something?"


    Gwen shakes her head and yed her fingers on the teacup handle.


    "I like my grandfather''s voice more."


    Wow, she must really love him.


    She talked about some memorable things she had with her grandfather while smiling in nostalgia. She looked really happy so I didn''t stop her. Also, I really enjoyed listening to her.


    "I actually thought you were a bitch. I apologize." I dered after a while.


    Gwen looked wide-eyed at first but she didn''t look offended.


    "It''s okay. Everyone else''s thinks the same. I''m sorry, I yelled," She apologized again. Her cheeks were stained red, and she looked very flustered. It makes me want to tease her.


    "Can I call you Gwen?" I asked after some time had passed.


    Gwen''s eyes widened and blinked.


    "S-sure! I¡­ can I call you Nadia as well?" She uttered shyly.


    "Of course! We''re friends now anyway." I said and gave her a smile.


    "F-friends?"


    "You don''t want to?"


    "N-no! I want to be friends with Nadia!" She cried out and blushed profusely afterward.


    She''s so cute.


    We talked more mundane things for a while when the door to the room opened. We both looked at whoever it was and Nathan entered unannounced.


    "Nathan! Do you need anything?" Nadia asked, looking at him.


    Nathan looks at both of them and stared hard at Nadia. Looking for something and examining her expression before he looked back at the other girl. The girl shyly looked at him but he ignored her.


    "Nothing." He replied and stood there in indifference.


    Nathan had heard the report of Uno beforehand. The other girl, whoever her name was, was a spoiled brat. That''s what he concluded after hearing the rundown of her profile. He also knew that this girl had yelled at Nadia, in the caf¨¦.


    She might be yelling again so he''s checking. He doesn''t want anyone looking down on the Herman family, that''s all.


    Nadia blinks at him.


    "Ah! This is Gwen, she''s my friend now!" She announces, wearing that stupid grin on her face.


    "H-hello~" The girl shyly greeted.


    Friends? But didn''t she disrespected her? What is she thinking?


    Nathan stared at Gwen with raised eyebrows but said nothing and then looked back at Nadia again.


    Whatever. I don''t care.


    "I''m going now."


    Nadia was confused.


    Ohh? That was all? I mean, what did he even came here for?


    "Okay, goodbye~," I said, expecting to see him walk out without a nce but he was still standing there, not moving an inch.


    "Is there something else?"


    He was not going out like what I expected him to do. Maybe there''s more? Why isn''t he saying anything?


    "I will be in the study¡­" He added and I got more confused.


    "??? Okay?"


    "¡­"


    There was a long silence and I noticed that he was now frowning. What did I do?


    "If something happens¡­" He muttered.


    I stared at him hard. I don''t get him, seriously.


    "¡­ study." He says and gets out of the room.


    There was a long silence again. I was sure that I looked really bewildered because honestly, I really am.


    What was that?


    "I think he''s worried so he might be telling you that he would be in the study if something happens," Gwen exins and smiled.


    "Your brother is caring."


    I looked at her in surprise.


    "Really?" I was skeptical. Nathan? Caring? Worried?


    I mean, sure?


    "That''s what I understood." She says.


    "Hmmm¡­ He''s cute isn''t he?" I teased while smirking.


    What did I say, he''s a big tsun.


    We talked for a while more before Gwen said her goodbyes. I walked her to her carriage which was waiting outside, ready to depart.


    "See you soon! Maybe I''ll visit your house next time. Have a safe trip~" I stated and beamed at her.


    "Thank you~ I''ll wait for your letter then!" She replied and was about to enter the carriage but stopped and looked at me.


    "Thank you for today. I was really happy when you said that we are friends. You are my first-ever friend." Gwen says while blushing and smiled at me genuinely with sparkling eyes.


    Ahhh she''s really adorable!


    "I''m happy as well~" I replied and smiled back.


    She then climbed inside the carriage and I watched her leave until I couldn''t see the carriage anymore.


    I went back inside and felt someone''s gaze on me, so I looked up. I saw Nathan from the window of the study, looking down. He then turned around and left.


    He''s such a cutie¡­

 Chapter 12 - Set Things Straight

    "How''s your meeting with Count Riviere''s daughter?" Dad asks during dinner.


    I looked up from my meal and smiled at him.


    "We had a very good time together! She actually came to apologize for her behavior and we''re friends now~" I answered him cheerfully.


    My father, Leon, looked at me in disbelief.


    "You are? Then that''s good. Count Riviere actually approached me earlier today to apologize on behalf of her daughter. It seems that he doesn''t have to do that anyway after all."


    I guess even the Count has learned about the incident huh. He must have gotten flustered after knowing who I was from his people, or maybe from the rumors, who knows. .


    "She''s honestly a kind girl so I have no issues with her. We have cleared every misunderstanding from our first meeting." I added.


    "Hmm¡­" The Marquis hummed as he resumed eating.


    Nathan hasn''t said a word but he looks like he''s listening attentively.


    "The Academy is opening next month, what are you nning Nathan?" Father suddenly dered.


    I instantly looked at the both of them.


    Academy? A school?


    Come to think of it. I heard from Erin that Nadia was homeschooled because she apparently sucks at etiquette training.


    I was like oops, I know right. I, who is not from this world, is better than her. Even the girls got surprised by my sudden changes.


    "It''s myst year, so I''ll attend," Nathan replies, not looking at us.


    My eyes sparkled in interest. I want to attend too!


    "I also want to go!" I eximed which made the two of them stare at me, especially Nathan.


    "In the Academy?" Father confirms.


    I nod in affirmation, smiling at him widely while giving him the eyes. You know, that thing that cats do when they want something and seduce their owners using this tactic.


    "But I thought you don''t want to go." He said.


    Nathan was now looking at me with furrowed brows.


    "I changed my mind!" I replied. "This is also an opportunity for me to gain connections, dad. I could meet new people and maybe, gain some friends."


    There was a short moment of silence but my father then sighed as if giving in.


    He really is such a doting father. If I don''t behave myself, I might get carried away with his doting ways. You''re spoiling me too much, father.


    "If that''s what you want, then you can go."


    I smiled even more after hearing what he said.


    "Nathan is also attending so it''s good, you can go together." He finished.


    My eyes trained at my silent brother who still looks like he doesn''t know what to say. I blinked at him while giving him the sweetest smile I could ever conjure.


    "Please take care of me~" I uttered and Nathan looked even more stressed out than before. I could even see him mumbling. Too bad, I couldn''t hear it though.


    A month had passed and it was already time for the Academy to open.


    I went with my brother together, who sat in the carriage in silence, throughout the journey. He wasn''t brooding or anything, he was honestly just silently deliberating something.


    The carriage stopped and I looked out to see what the Academy looked like. There was a stream of people going inside, ranging from fourteen to eighteen years old, all from the nobility.


    Nathaniel climbed out first and held a hand out for me. I grinned at him and took his hand then finally got down from the carriage.


    A lot of things happened during this whole month which made my rtionship with him and my father, got better.


    First and foremost, I stuck to him like glue for the entirety of it, bothering him all the time. As time goes on, I just noticed that we were talking casually now and that our conversations are getting spontaneous.


    That means I seeded, right?


    "I have an assembly today," I mentioned as we walked inside the big gates together.


    "I know." He answered.


    I looked around, trying to see a familiar face among the crowd.


    Where could she be?


    "I''ll see youter," Nathan uttered, looking down at me.


    "Hmm? Okay!" I beamed.


    He stares at me for a bit more before finally walking away. I watched him leave for a while and proceeded to go inside the supposed assembly hall.


    "Nadia!" Someone yells from my right.


    Of course, that someone would be Gwen.


    "Good Afternoon," I greeted her as she got near.


    "Good Afternoon!" She replied.


    We exchanged some pleasantries as we entered the hall and finds a seat.


    I had also been keeping in touch with her during this whole time and had gone to her house, at least once while she had visited me, thrice. So I could confidently say that we are best friends now.


    The assembly was long and boring. Good thing I was with Gwen the whole time so every time that I think I would nod off, I would talk to her for a bit. I have manners so I still listen.


    "We have the same sses!" She exims, looking really excited.


    "That''s great because I honestly don''t know these people," I responded and smiled in relief.


    I know that I had said I want to meet new people but it''s still scary, okay!


    "There''s a get-together for new students right? Let''s go there now!" She says.


    After the assembly, the Academy set up an event for freshmen so they could socialize with each other. It''s a good time for meeting new people and possibly gain connections.


    The backyard was filled with young faces. Some of them were already chatting with the others, while some remained at the sides looking really shy to go and greet others.


    "Wow, it''s crowded in here," Gwen murmured at my side and I nod in agreement.


    It really is¡­


    "Good Afternoon, Miss Nadia!" A voice suddenly greeted.


    I looked at whoever it was and saw two girls, smiling at me.


    I tried to wrack my brain to think of who might they be and got nothing. I don''t know them at all.


    Just then, I recalled what Erin had told me. This body''s Nadia has met people before. She had attended every single tea party she got invited to and these two might be one of those she had gotten to know. They might be friends already, who knows!


    I sometimes forget that I am not the real Nadia and just a foreign soul upying this body.


    "Good Afternoon," I greeted back.


    Noticing my indulging smile, they suddenly started rambling on and on which made Gwen and I be a bit surprised.


    "You look really beautiful today Miss Nadia! As always, you stand out among this sea of people," The girl who had brown curly hair mentioned.


    Well, okay¡­


    "Surely you jest," I replied.


    That''s a really big im right there.


    "Your dress suits you, Miss Nadia! I bet it''s from that famous boutique where you need to set an appointment, three months in advance!" The other girl, with ck hair seconded.


    Uhmm¡­


    My smile got frozen like that. I was seriously getting ufortable with all thesepliments they''re spouting here and there. It was clear as day that they were only bluffing and don''t really mean it, but they kept doing that for I don''t know how long. It felt like years to me.


    Gwen saw how iffy I have gotten and took pity on me.


    "I saw a familiar face, let''s greet them."


    We made our way to whoever Gwen referred and the two walked alongside us.


    Ugh, go away¡­


    "Miss Nadia, your hair looks really pretty! So silky and sparkly, like some rare diamonds!" They continued.


    In all fairness, her adjectives sure are flowery.


    I noticed that some eyes were trained at us. Some of those who saw me began whispering to each other, probably the people Nadia met before and I''ll bet all my money, they aren''t talking about nice things.


    Nadia is nothing but nice anyway.


    The others just looked at me in awe. As I''ve said, this face is really pretty, it could ruin countries.


    I ignored the two girls'' chattering and just walked with Gwen who was looking really annoyed. I feel the same, but I can''t just be rude and shoo them away. I''ll just wait until they get tired of spouting nonsense.


    "So noisy¡­" Gwen mutters.


    I''m so sorry Gwen¡­


    Someone suddenly bumped into me from the side, and I caught her before she could kiss the ground.


    "Oh no, I''m so sorry!" The girl uttered. She looked really flustered as she apologetically looked at me.


    "It''s oka--"


    "How dare you bump into Miss Nadia!" The brown-haired girl suddenly yelled.


    Her voice was so loud that the nearby people stopped talking and looked at us.


    Oh, dear¡­


    "! !! I-- I-I''m really sorry!" The girl looked even more flustered now.


    "Do you know who she is?! She''s from the House of Herman, you stupid!" The other girl chimed. They are in tandem now.


    I''m getting a headache¡­


    "H-Herman?!" She squeaked, looking really horrified.


    The girl who bumped into me paled even more and appeared like she''s going to pass out. People around us, who were watching from the start, had started gossiping as well.


    "Yes! The Crown Prince''s cousin!"


    "How dare an insignificant girl from a low ranked family touched someone from a Marquis rank?"


    "I-I--" She stammers. The girl was about to cry already and these two heartless girls won''t stop insulting her.


    Gwen was frowning at the girls and was about to tell them off when I spoke.


    "Are you the one who bumped into her?" I questioned.


    The two of them turned to me, getting excited about the wrong reasons.


    "No, but Miss Nadia--"


    "Then shut your mouth. You''re being very annoying." I stated.


    Both of them were rendered speechless, eyes going wide in astonishment.


    People stopped their gossips and remained silent, watching us in interest.


    "What do you mean by that Miss Nadia!" The ck-haired girl rebelled.


    "You don''t even understand such simple words?"


    "We were just defending you!"


    "Let''s set things straight--" I uttered and regarded them with cold eyes, "-I might have gotten acquainted with you from previous asions, but we aren''t friends."


    "What? How could you say that!" She basically screamed at my face.


    The audacity¡­


    "Also, I have no interest in people who have no manners. How dare you disrespect someone from a Marquis rank?" I said, returning her words.


    I turned to the girl who was cowering at the side.


    "Don''t worry about it, it was an ident."


    The girl quivered but didn''t answer so I took that moment to leave with Gwen, ignoring all the nosy gazes of the others.

 Chapter 13 - Something Fishy

    Beatriz was watching the whole thing unfolds and bes surprised. She had met Nadia before, but the Nadia she was seeing right now looked entirely different.


    The way she talks now is more refined and isn''t rough like how she used to. Even the way she held herself is not the same. She doesn''t act like the same arrogantdy she was, at all.


    She doesn''t hate her, and she hadn''t liked her either. She was just surprised at how she appeared to be at this moment.


    They have the same face but they exude different aura.


    Removing her eyes off of her, she departed from the scene, having seen enough for the day.


    ----------**** .


    "Nathan! Are you going somewhere?" Asked Luther, the second son of Duke Reichen and the student council treasurer.


    Luther was leaning back at the sofa and looking at Nathan who was already opening the door.


    Nathan only nced at the red-haired guy and continued, walking out of the room.


    Ezekiel gazed at the closed door, and so are the three other people inside the student council room.


    They were all important people who came from powerful families, and together, they formed the council. Except for Nathaniel who declined to be in the council because he finds it troublesome. He made it his getaway ce though if he wanted to be left alone.


    "Does he have somewhere to be?" Questioned Eon, Count Riviere''s eldest son, and the council''s secretary. His messy brown hair almost covered his green eyes.


    "Ah! Isn''t his sister attending the Academy as well? I think I saw her during the assembly," The guy with long ck hair tied into a ponytail remarked. It was Conrad, from the ducal house of Ethalion and the council''s vice president.


    "Right! I think her name was Nadia. I have already met her once. She visited the house before and my sister kept talking about her these days," Eon said and looked at them.


    The three of them looked at each other and stood up.


    "Let''s see where he''s going," Ezekiel uttered and the three of them decided to follow Nathan.


    "But it''s impossible, right? Didn''t he hate his sister''s guts?" Luther


    "And she kept bugging you too, that''s what you said before," Stated Conrad and waved at the students who greeted them.


    "She is a troublesomedy," Ezekiel muttered and smiled at the people in acknowledgment. Ezekiel, as the Crown Prince, is also the student council president.


    They had finally joined Nathan and the five of them walked together to the direction of the first year''s social event.


    Ezekiel looked dubious and stares at Nathaniel who wasn''t saying anything who then suddenly stopped, which made them halt as well.


    "Are we going in the wrong way?" Ezekiel asks.


    He might have really turned in the wrong direction. There''s no way he''s going to his sister''s event.


    "¡­ I forgot to bring something," Nathan then murmurs, looking perplexed.


    The four guys looked at him in confusion.


    "What do you mean?" Conrad


    "I didn''t bring a gift," Nathan replied and was really frowning now which made them more puzzled.


    "A gift? For who?" Eon inquired as he scratches his head.


    Nathan nced at him, then looks around as if searching for something.


    "My sister, who else." He said this like it''s a matter of fact.


    "What?" The three guys cried out.


    Ezekiel watched Nathan as he suddenly went to a nearby flower bed. He watched him intently as he gazed at the flowers for a while before plucking one bud.


    "What is he doing?" Luther whispers.


    Ezekiel doesn''t know what to think. He just finds it weird because Nathan, for all this time, hated Nadia. So why is he plucking flowers now? Why is he being so fussy for not bringing a gift? Why is he going to the event?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Nathan returned to them and started walking again. They all trailed beside him, looking really bewildered.


    "¡­ That''s for your sister?" Conrad asks.


    "It''s not a rose, but she likes red so this is fine. I guess¡­" Nathan answered and frowned again. He really looked troubled for giving something that isn''t a rose.


    Eon, Conrad, and Luther gawked at him, but he ignored them. Ezekiel was still smiling but is also baffled deep inside.


    This doesn''t make sense...


    They had arrived at the spacious backyard where the social event is being held. The students there caught sight of them and began buzzing in excitement.


    "Ah, I didn''t bring anything for my sister too," Eon whispered.


    They made their way through the crowd who greeted them and they smile in return. The four of them were just following wherever Nathan would go. Getting curious about what is about to happen.


    Scanning the crowd, Nathaniel''s eyes caught sight of something silvery-white amongst the sea of people and strode in that direction.


    He is sure it was her because no one has the same silky hair which seems like made from strands of moonlight as she had.


    Nadia noticed that the students were looking transfixed behind her so she got curious and turned around. There she saw Nathan, and the other four guys, marching on her way.


    "Brother?" Gwen whispers at her side.


    The four of them reached their position and she looked up at her brother with inquiring eyes.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ezekiel looked at Nadia, and back to Nathan, trying to solve the mystery. He didn''t understand what is happening, so he remained watching.


    "This," Nathan uttered and held out his hand which is holding a flower.


    Nadia looked at it then epted it, a smile peeking at her lips.


    "For me?"


    Nathan nced sideways, avoiding her inquiring eyes as if getting shy. The four people who saw that gawked even more. Their jaw looks like it''s going to hit the ground.


    "I don''t have anything with me." He mumbled, looking angry at himself.


    ''Who is this?! Who is this man?! This is not Nathan!'' Were the four guys'' thoughts.


    Nadia blinked once, then looked at the flower in her hand, and beamed at him.


    "Thank you~"


    ''Isn''t he sweet? He''s so cute as well!'' Nadia thought as she fought real hard to stop herself from giggling.


    Nathan stared at her smiling face and murmured.


    "Yeah¡­"


    Gwen, who was watching at the sides, finds the scene absurd.


    ''They act sweeter than most lovers I see'' She thought to herself.


    "What am I seeing?" Luther nudges Conrad while gaping at the weird scene in front of him.


    "I don''t know but I see it too," Conrad answered.


    "We must be having the same weird dream," Eon muttered and gaped at the two figures.


    Ezekiel, who saw the exchange, looked mystified. His smile was wavering and he already felt like throwing a barrage of questions to the both of them.


    "Brother," A girl called out. She was standing beside Nadia the whole time and he only had gotten to notice her presence.


    "Gwen," Eon answered, "-are you enjoying the event?"


    Gwen looked at his brother who was peeking behind Nathan''s back.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked. Looking at the group back and forth.


    Eon scratched his head and nced at Nathan.


    "We were just visiting?"


    Nadia then noticed the others and peered at them. Her eyes caught Ezekiel''s smiling figure and inwardly jolted.


    ''Damn! So handsome!''


    Ezekiel met hers which made her inwardly flinched for the second time.


    ''Look at those blue eyes! And that blonde hair! He really is a prince! Now I know why the original Nadia kept obsessing with him.''


    Nadia cleared her throat and smiled amicably at the prince who was staring down at her, wearing that damned smile. The same smile that earned him the title of ''The Flower''. Soundsme right? It''s because he always looked like he''s decorated with blooming flowers whenever he smiles.


    "Good Afternoon, Prince Ezekiel." Nadia warmly greeted.


    After saying that, she turned her attention back to Nathan, not sparing him another nce.


    "Where did you even plucked this?" She teased. Nadia felt like bursting out in bouts ofughter after seeing Nathan''s grimace.


    "¡­" Nathan


    Ezekiel got more and more confused as everything went on.


    ''That''s all? She won''t start pestering me afterward?''


    Even after their first meeting together, Nadia was already so clingy to him. Always tailing after him everywhere he goes and he really finds her annoying.


    She was loud, unkempt, and rough. She doesn''t act every inch of ady like she is, and she act like she''s not of nobility most of the time.


    His impression of her got even worse after knowing that Nathan doesn''t like her, even though she''s his own sister. Add the fact that she kept clinging to him and acting impudently. How could she like her? He''s even shocked he has a cousin like that.


    Then what is this? Why is she acting all proper right now?


    Ezekiel watched her like a hawk. From the way she moved, the way she talks, and even her mannerisms, it all looked polished. She looked like ady from a Marquis'' House.


    She seemed like a different person and not the same Nadia he hade to know.


    ''Who is this?''


    "Oh my, look at that group. Aren''t they all good looking?" Someone mentions among the crowd of people which made the others, who heard them, nod in agreement.


    "Seriously good looking! I mean, just look at their group. It looks ridiculous!" One person uttered.


    "And they all came from powerful ties as well," Another chimed.


    The students who were there looked at the group in awe. The most powerful people gathered together and they all silently sigh in admiration.


    "Prince Ezekiel looks really handsome! And the others looked really great too! The girls are beautiful as well! Ugh, I want to be in that group too! How envious," A girl eximed and stared at them while sighing.


    Nathan''s group didn''t stay there for long either. After exchanging some more conversations, they leftter on.


    As they were leaving and had gotten far away from the backyard, Ezekiel turned his head to Nathan.


    "Your sister seemed different today," He pointed out.


    Nathan''s brows furrowed and thought back to earlier''s event.


    "She''s acting like the usual." He replied.


    Ezekiel smiles ironically.


    "She usually sticks to my side but she''s not doing that today." He stated, sounding baffled.


    Nathan suddenly halted his steps so Ezekiel stopped walking as well and turned to him. He was frowning and was regarding him with cold eyes.


    "She''s my sister." He dered.


    Ezekiel blinks, feeling perplexed.


    "Yes? And she''s my cousin." He replied.


    Nathan''s eyes narrowed at him but says nothing and continued his steps.


    Ezekiel felt that Nathan''s mood was dampening and quietly wondered to himself.


    What happened during the time they weren''t together?

 Chapter 14 - Woof Woof!

    Lately, I''ve been noticing that there are a lot of students greeting me every day. At first, I thought, Oh! They might be just being polite, so I didn''t think that something is going on. It kept happening though, and those who were approaching me for very obvious reasons, are getting more frequent.


    My life nowadays is a constant battle of not getting annoyed and politely telling them off. And every damn time I do that, they look at me like I''m a bitch.


    "Good Afternoon, Miss Nadia!" A chorus of girls'' voices can be heard as Gwen and I walked through the hallways.


    I just gave them a smile in return.


    That kind of greeting is nice and I find it bearable. There''s nothing wrong with greeting someone and wishing them a great day.


    "Aren''t you Sir Nathaniel''s sister?".


    "Hey hey, you''re cousins with the Crown Prince, aren''t you?"


    "Prince Ezekiel''s cousin!"


    "Sir Nathan''s sister!"


    But these~


    These are not okay and I am getting tired of hearing it. I have a name for Pete''s sake!


    Why do they even call out to me like that?


    "Sir Nathan''s sister! Are you going to see Sir Nathan and the Prince today?" Some guy questions as soon as he saw me. His group approached us and is currently blocking our way, which I find very rude.


    Unless you know or you are close with the person, don''t go blocking someone''s way!


    My eyes zoned in at him, staring at him sharply. He didn''t notice my mood getting sour as he stood there looking smug. Gwen nced at me and frowned at the guy.


    "Get out of the way! How dare you blocked us?" She scolds and red at them.


    "I''m just greeting the Misses, I don''t mean no harm," The guy with a breezy smile looked at me and his smile got even breezier. "I am actually Sir Nathan''s ssmate." He added, feeling satisfied with himself.


    ''So? What''s that got to do with me?''


    A nerve ticked in my forehead. I am already getting riled up from all these name-callings since a while ago and he''s here being all smug looking and had even blocked our path!


    "Move," Gwen asserted. Gazing at them with ring eyes.


    "C''mon, I only wanted to talk to Nathan''s sister. I am your senior as well you know," He uttered,nguidly smiling.


    He seriously creeps me out.


    His words grated my ears and I immediately snapped.


    "First of all, I am not only Nathaniel''s sister, nor the Crown Prince''s cousin. I am Nadia. If that isn''t enough for you, then don''t talk to me. Don''t even think of approaching me either." I stated, intensely staring him down even though he''s a foot taller than me.


    He and his group looked surprised by my sudden outburst. His smile was instantly wiped off and was reced with resentment, brows knitting in obvious dislike to what I said.


    "Excuse me?" He uttered.


    My lips stretched into a cynical smile.


    "You''re excused," I replied and pushed past them.


    They had no choice but to move aside and stare at me in disbelief. The other students were silent as well and were watching us leave.


    I have be a walking theater now. Always being watched. So exhausting...


    I want to be lowkey as much as possible you know, I am reforming my horrible past, first and foremost.


    Gwen nced at me looking amazed for a while before she started grinning.


    "That was cool! You really amaze me sometimes," She remarked as we both walk together.


    "What''s so cool about that? I just told him off," I pointed out.


    "It''s the way you did it! Did you see their faces? Especially that rude guy?" She snickers, "-I also want to be like you, Nadia."


    What she said made me blink and felt really nostalgic for a moment. My mind then thought about Gia from my world.


    She also said the same thing to me.


    "You''re fine the way you are, Gwen," I mumbled, suddenly missing the cute timid Gia.


    ''I wonder how is she? Does Rose pester her?''


    "Oh really? That doesn''t sound like you at all," Somebody interjects.


    Three figures were approaching us from the opposite way and I inwardly sighed. Again? When will peacee to me...


    A girl with wavy pink hair was walking ahead of the two girls who looked really familiar. Her long mboyant purple dress swished, and the crowd literally parted to avoid it. Her pretty face sported a confident smile as she haughtily, with head held high, made her way towards us.


    Let me just think about who this person is.


    Nope.


    No clue.


    "Again?" Gwen muttered in exasperation.


    Same¡­


    The three stopped in front of us and stood there spread out. They were literally blocking the hallway. My eyes nced at the two girls standing on each side of the haughty-lookingdy. They were also looking at me, in particr, with smug faces.


    What are they being so smug about?


    "Long time no see Nadia," The girl stated. She looked really friendly so I don''t think she''s here to cause a scene. But, they should stop blocking our way because it''s getting really annoying...


    "Nice to meet you," I replied, even though I have no freaking clue who this was so I just hidden my cluelessness with an amiable smile.


    The girl frowned as she looked at me, then nced at Gwen who was also frowning. I mean, I can''t really me her. We just want to get to our destination quickly!


    She started looking Gwen all over, squinting at her, and her frown grew even deeper.


    "You''re acquainting yourself with some low ranks now?" She voiced out in disgust.


    "A what?!" Gwen exims. She was really offended by her words.


    Okay, I retract what I just said about being friendly. That''s so not friendly...


    "I don''t know you, nor see you in the social circle. So you''re probably a low rank, right?" She dered as her chin went up.


    Bloody hell! This girl has some sharp tongue!


    "You better stop insulting my friend," I chimed in.


    Both of our eyes met. Her hazel eyes stared at me, disapproving, while mine coldly gazes at her.


    "A friend?" She parroted, "-you mean a follower. I don''t believe that you would keep someone like that with you. That''s nod Nadia-like at all." She rambles as a matter of factly.


    "But Miss Rosa, that''s something she would do!" The brown-haired girl from the social event butts in. Sniggering like she finds this funny.


    "Low ranks flocks with other low sses like them," The other one added.


    She meant, ''birds of the same feather, flocks together'', right? Sure.


    And did she just call her Rosa? What a weird coincidence when I''m just thinking of the same bitch who has a simr name to her.


    The other reason why I like the rose flower aside from its color is that whenever I see roses, it reminds me of Rose, and it makes me want to pluck it off and rip its thorns like it was her.


    Just kidding, or am I?


    "You''re calling us low rank? Then what about you?!" Gwen points out.


    The two girls, who should be wary about now, looked even smugger.


    "What? Miss Rosa is of a duke rank, and you''re nothing next to her!" The smug-looking brown-haired girl remarked.


    "Are you a duke rank as well?" I asked.


    "No! But Miss Rosa is!"


    Do you even hear yourself? What is wrong with these people...


    "Right. Low ranks¡­" Rosa mutters and smirked as if she had won some battle.


    I red at them. I was already annoyed by the scene from earlier and here they are again, provoking us.


    Seeing my expression, Rosaughs.


    "You''re going to hit me now?" She taunted. I saw her eyes looked past me and caught her lips twitching into a half-smile.


    She looked like she was nning something. Maybe she wanted me to get so enraged that I would start making a scene and throw a tantrum and start some catfight in here.


    Too bad, I could see right through you.


    "That would be animal abuse," I scoffed.


    Rosa and her entourage gasped as if offended.


    "Did you just call Miss Rosa an animal?"


    "No, but you just did," I replied.


    "What?" She bbered and looked at Rosa with a shocked expression on her face.


    Rosa red at both of them and turned to me. Her eyes were now spitting fire.


    "You aren''t like this before! You were supposed to hit me! You always do that!" She hissed.


    I¡­ always do that? What the hell Nadia?


    And why does she want me to hit her? Is she a masochist?!


    I looked at her weirdly and grimaced.


    "I grew up, and we aren''t that close enough to reminisce about the past, are we?" I stated.


    "How dare you talk like that to Miss Ros--" Before she could finish her sentence, I cut her off. She''s really getting on my nerves.


    "Shut up." My eyesnded on the feisty brown-haired girl, "You keep barking like a dog. Are you a dog?"


    She gaped at me who was staring down at her.


    "Don''t ask her. She wouldn''t understand unless it''s in dognguage," Gwen says andughs.


    The three girls gritted their teeth, especially the ones who kept yapping. She was seriously giving me the killer eyes.


    Rosa frowned, her hazel eyes boring at me intensely.


    "I thought you had changed, but you''re still a bitch." She asserted.


    A chuckle escaped from my lips and I sneered at them.


    "Thank you."


    Rosamunde frowns even more.


    "That''s not apliment!" She bit back.


    "It is to me," I responded which made her even angrier.


    It looked really funny. Seeing her getting so worked up like that, it almost made me want tough.


    She started it anyway, I''m just reciprocating.


    She red at me once more, her expression getting even uglier.


    "Tch!" And then she stormed off, bumping shoulders with me.


    So childish¡­


    The two other girls also red at me but Gwen drove them away.


    "What are you still doing here? Go follow your owner!" She says.


    The two made onest glower before they pursued Rosamunde who was already getting far away.

 Chapter 15 - Learning About Magic But Not In Hogwarts

    It''s a miracle that we had finally arrived at our destination without further dys, except for those two groups earlier. I was getting really tired of it. One more, and I''ll seriously blow my top off.


    I just can''t seem to have a peaceful day today¡­


    "Look at this ce, so big!" Gwen muttered at my side as she gazed around the room.


    My eyes roamed around as well.


    "It really is¡­"


    The Academy Library was big, bigger than our mansion''s study room. Now that I''m thinking about it, I haven''t visited the study again after the first time. I''m either at the backyard bugging Nathan or in the kitchen baking and making a mess.


    There were rows and rows of bookshelves on the east side, while tables and chairs upied the west.. Some students were also gathered here, reading books.


    Well duh, this is a library. What are you supposed to do here?


    Gwen and I went to the book section about magic which was on the farthest corner of the library. My eyes caught one book, it looks really old and wrinkly. I could already tell that this section isn''t that popr.


    I wonder why¡­


    Gwen picks up one book and coughed when clouds of dust came off.


    "These books are old as hell!"


    I shushed her. Even here, her voice is still loud. She made an oops face and grinned at me.


    "Why does no one visits this part? They don''t want to know about magic? I mean, magic is cool, right?" I mumble, staring at the rows of books in front of us.


    The magic section only has a row, and they were all old. I''m pretty sure these are outdated as well.


    Squinting at the several tomes, my eyes then spotted one particr book which looks like it''s still in good condition, so I plucked it. Golden words in cursive were written on the front, ''Histoire de Magie''.


    "This one looked a lot better than the rest," I showed it to Gwen who was dusting off one other book. It was really big¡­


    "You''re seriously going to read that?" My eyes stared at it. She can''t even lift it properly and she''s still taking it with her.


    Gwen nced at me and innocently blinked. "It''s the empire''s history!"


    I sighed, "Fine," then helped her hold it.


    We situated ourselves at the nearest table that we saw and put the books down. Gwen immediately opened hers, brimming with excitement. I looked at the book in my hand for a while, admiring the cover before flipping the pages open.


    There were things written in the book that I have no clue what they were. It didn''t really rify what happened to the magical abilities of people, and to why it disappeared. It just said that a magician did something and then everyone became normal, except for the royal family.


    Magia Regis was mentioned, but there''s no further exnation after that. I''m even more confused now¡­


    "This is so boring," Gwen mumbles at my side as she aimlessly flicks through the pages.


    I eyed her, "You were really eager earlier, now you''re saying it''s boring."


    She dropped her chin onto her palm and closed the book.


    "All I see are names and dates. I got dizzy reading it¡­"


    I let out a small chuckle and closed my book as well.


    "It''s called history for a reason. What do you expect? A picture book?"


    Gwen looked at me and frowns, which made me snicker even more.


    "Let''s just return this and go home," I stated and stood up.


    It was gettingte anyway. Nathan might be looking for me now¡­


    "Okay," she mumbles and picked up the book with difficulty.


    I sighed for the second time and helped her with it.


    -------------------------***


    I woke up the next day with a severe headache. This is the first time ever since I got transmigrated here to experience migraines. I was not ready¡­


    Though it''s true that I always have headaches even from before, but I didn''t know that it would still happen to me up until here.


    "Hnnggg¡­"


    My palms clutched my head and grimaced. My face scrunched up in pain, as I tried to fight the onught of tiny pinpricks that attacks my brain. I hate it when this happens!


    "Are you alright mdy?" Erin inquired as she walked closer to the bed.


    Without looking at her, and while still grasping my head, I waved a hand.


    "It''s fine. Actually, no. Can you give me some medicines for headaches, please¡­"


    I felt her shifting before she went away to fetch me some meds and I sat there in the middle of my big bed. I feel like crying.


    She wasn''t gone for long and was back after some time with a ss of water and a vial in her hands.


    "Here, mdy," She offered.


    I took it and oh boy, the medicine sure is bitter. I felt like my headache went away due to the medicine''s bitterness and not because it''s effective¡­


    Seeing my grimace, Erin held out one of her hands. "Candy?"


    "Yes please," I mumbled and dly received it.


    When I sensed that my migraine is slowly receding, that''s where I stood up and stretched.


    I nced at Erin who was waiting at the side and smiles.


    "I''m going to the study room today. Tell them not toe and disturb me unless there''s a fire or a war going on."


    Blinking, Erin answers, "Yes mdy."


    After bathing, I went to the study room straight away, with a mission. Because I wasn''t satisfied with what I read yesterday and had only given me more questions, I was going to camp in here until I know everything.


    "Hmmm," My eyes surveyed the wall, trying to find anything that is rted to magic.


    It wasn''t futile, because there''s also a section dedicated to books about magic. Feeling delighted, I grabbed everything that I saw, got myselffortable, and started reading.


    My eyes widened in wonder as I read further.


    "Ohh?"


    Apparently, there was a really big event that caused the magic to dwindle. The magician, which is really not a magician but a king, was Solomon. He was one of Magia Regis kings and the Tower of Mage''s founder.


    Magia Regis is a groupposed of powerful mages, and they are called Kings of Magic.


    It appears that most people can use magic before and it was widely exploited. Because a lot of powerful magic wielders exists, there were constant conflicts that eventually lead to wars. It had caused quite a cmity amongst humans who can''t use magic and a lot of them died after being thrown between two warring factions.


    Thus, Solomon appeared out of nowhere and locked everyone''s abilities, with some exceptions.


    ''This is the will of my master,'' were his exact words.


    Only the people from a royal bloodline and those of deities'' direct descendants can wield it.


    "Wow¡­"


    I didn''t notice how many hours had passed, but just then, the door to the room opened. I looked up and saw Nathaning in with George tailing behind him. He sat on the sofa while George arranged the table and started putting down some tes of food.


    Nathan looked at me with a nk expression on his face.


    "You''ve been here since morning and they said you skipped lunch."


    I awkwardly let out a smallugh, "I forgot the time. Why are you here?"


    There was a short silence before he finally answered.


    "¡­ I''m eating here."


    I tried to stop myself from raising my eyebrows at him. In the study? Why would he eat here?


    "¡­ Oh," I mumbled.


    My eyes peered at George who had finished preparing the table and was now standing at the side. He was, as usual, unreadable so I couldn''t possibly ask him.


    Nathan cleared his throat and cast a sideways nce at the indifferent butler. George saw this and immediately bowed before leaving the room.


    "I can''t finish all of these," He stated and looked away.


    My lips twitched as a ghost of a smile appeared on my face. He could just tell me directly that he''s worried. He seriously does weird things at such great lengths¡­


    Whatever, he''s a tsundere so can''t help it then.


    "I''m actually feeling hungry. Let me have some~"


    I joined him on the sofa and we started eating in silence which wasn''t awkward but afortable one.


    "I''ve heard you had a headache this morning," Nathan mentions, breaking the silence.


    "Mmm."


    "So it happened again. I thought it was gone now," he says nonchntly and I looked up to him.


    "Again?" I repeated, looking surprised.


    Nathan sees my confused expression and frowns.


    "You always had one before and you would constantly throw tantrums when your head hurts."


    There was a long ufortable silence before I started changing topics.


    "I''m actually reading about magic. Do you know anything? Can you tell me?"


    Nathan puts down his teacup and stared at me in all seriousness. Geez¡­


    "Magic exists, but not everyone can do it," He started. "-Those who have ess with it are only from royal bloodline or a descendant."


    I nodded as I listen to his talking. I already knew about that so I waited for more and remained silent.


    "Windsor, the imperial family, have the blessings of the Sun God, Luminus."


    "How about Herman? Can we wield magic?" My eyes sparkling in interest.


    Nathan''s head tilted to the side.


    "Herman isn''t a direct descendant but have some blessed blood running in our veins. Sons of Herman lineage always inherit the same ability of our forefathers, and that is our swordsmanship."


    One of the sides of his lips lifted into an arrogant smirk.


    "That''s why we would always be generals."


    He looked so satisfied with himself that I can''t help but feel shocked. You''re really looking kind of smug, brother.


    "Mother, is a di Angelo, but I don''t know anything about their history," He stated while his brows knitted slightly.


    A di Angelo¡­


    In retrospect, I really have no clue what to feel every time I am being reminded by the dead Marchioness. It''s mixed and confusing¡­


    "If you want to know more about magic and maybe about di Angelo family, you can visit the tower. The archives must have recorded everything there is to know. I would apany you," Nathan deres.


    Tower?


    Tower of Mages?


    That same tower where Janus is at?


    No way! I won''t go!


    Just thinking about seeing him in person, the very same mage who killed the novel''s Nadia, using some nasty voodoo magic, I''m already getting scared.


    An awkward, and maybe, slightly terrifiedugh escaped my mouth as I shook my head so hard, I almost gave myself whish.


    "It''s fine! What you said is enough!"


    I''m not ready to face my death yet, okay.

 Chapter 16 - The Birth Of A Villainess

    I was on my way to the cafeteria all alone because Gwen, apparently, had something to do so she wasn''t around and she would only be backter. This is the first time that I''m not with her since we started going to school and I had never felt so lonely until now.


    It doesn''t matter though! I am a strong independent girl!


    Some noble girls that I passed with greeted me which I had gotten used to. It feels nice anyway¡­


    My eyes scanned the surrounding, looking for an empty table or a seat, either of the two is fine. As I was striding towards the empty area I saw, someone called me so I turned towards whoever it was.


    "Miss Nadia! Here!" A girl says.


    The table was filled with other noble girls, they numbered seven, and there was an empty seat at the far corner. She was gesturing for me to sit with them and the others were all smiling at me in wee.


    Well, if they impose~ .


    I walked towards their table and smiled at them in gratitude. In my eyes, they are already heaven-sent people. At least, I am not going to be alone fufufufu


    "Thank you for letting me join~" I greeted and sat down next to a ck-haired beauty.


    One of them smiled warmly in return, and the others greeted me in friendly tones. This should be the norm!


    "Miss Nadia, howe your friend isn''t with you today?" A girl asked.


    "Gwen is currently upied with something, but she''ll be hereter!" I replied and sipped on my tea.


    Two other girls looked at each other meaningfully, but remained silent, and just continued smiling. I was so engaged in my tea that I didn''t notice some of them were ncing with one another.


    "Hmm, but Miss Nadia sure looked different today," one girl remarked while squinting at me.


    I blinked at her. "Do I? I didn''t do anything different with myself though?"


    Maybe there''s dirt on my face that I didn''t know? Heh, that would be embarrassing.


    "You''re right! She really looks different!" One chime in and stared at me.


    The others started staring at me as well which I find very ufortable.


    "Uhh¡­"


    "Are you still sleeping properly, Miss Nadia? Your skin looks dull!" The girl on the far left suddenly announced and I almost spat out the tea I was drinking.


    Excuse me?


    "Ohh~ Now that you say that Chiwa Wa, she really looked tired!" Another one joins.


    "Miss Nadia, you should take a rest sometimes! You''re looking like some wilted flower now!" And another one.


    The girl on my right startedughing as she looks me over.


    "Maybe it''s because of the color of the dress she''s wearing that made her skin look dull," She snickers afterward. "Color red doesn''t suit you, Miss Nadia, it''s like, your blending in with your eyes which makes you very unnoticeable!"


    One of the girls from earlier nods in agreement.


    "I actually didn''t notice her, walk in! Good thing Shie Tzu called her or I wouldn''t know it was Miss Nadia!"


    I sat there, not knowing what to feel. I was shocked, offended, and a little mad at the same time.


    Like, what the hell? What''s that supposed to mean?!


    I noticed that four girls were snickering like they find me funny. The other though, looked really awkward and doesn''t know if they want to escape from there or just melt in their seats. They were also ncing in my direction worriedly.


    The ck-haired girl beside me continued sipping her tea, looking like she doesn''t give a single care about what''s happening at this table. I envy you¡­


    "Is that so," I answered and gave them a nd smile.


    I mean, maybe I''m just overthinking it and they might, MIGHT just be being¡­


    You know what, I don''t know! I don''t know what they''re thinking at all! That''s rude! Even if they meant no harm, that is still very rude!


    "Oh! I would rmend a lotion for your skin, Miss Nadia! It''s really effective!" This girl called Chiwa Wa says.


    ''She''s still not going to stop huh.''


    "U-Uhmm¡­" One of the awkward-looking girls from my front uttered, "I-I don''t think there''s nothing wrong¡­ with¡­ Miss Nadia¡­" The longer she talks, the more it gets whispery because the other girls were now staring her down.


    That confirms it then. They''re really doing it on purpose.


    The girl from my right turned to me and grinned.


    "Don''t listen to her, she''s not worried about you at all! That''s why she''s saying that!"


    "Yes, you really look terrible today. It''s like you''re in mid-thirties!"


    "That''s rude, Rian Husky! She doesn''t look that old!"


    One of them silently sniggered as her eyes bored at Nadia from the corner, sitting ramrod straight, and looking like she ate something sour. Her eyes gestured at the girl sitting at Nadia''s right side and blinked as a signal.


    The girl, after seeing this, suddenly moved. Her sleeves knocked off her teacup, sending its contents spilling towards Nadia''s dress.


    "Oh my! I''m sorry! It was an ident!" She ims and stared at Nadia. She wasughing inside as she watched her face contorting even more.


    ''The fvck?'' Nadia thought.


    "Ah, but don''t worry! I have a spare dress for you to change into! I mean, it''s fine, right? We''re all friends here after all," She added as she looked at me straight in the eye.


    I looked at the sleeves of my dress, and down to the side of my skirt, which had gotten wet from the tea. I felt numb and extremely irritated.


    A hand stretched out from my left, holding out a handkerchief. It was the ck-haired beauty, and she was gesturing at me to take it.


    "Thank you," I mumbled and gratefully took it from her and started dabbing my skirt in an attempt to dry it off.


    The table was really silent, except for the asional gigglesing from those four stupid bitches.


    How impudent¡­


    These impudent girls...


    ''What the heck am I doing? Why am I sitting here being prissy?''


    I really want to hit a bitch¡­


    No. I am reforming. I am not the old obnoxious Nadia anymore. Hitting someone isn''t good. It would just make me look bad.


    Wait. No. Who cares about that?


    Why would I care about being a goody-two-shoes to these people? They don''t deserve my kindness! I don''t care what they think of me! They started it!


    ''Stupid! Stupid Nadia! Have you forgotten who you are? You''re Nadia!''


    My hand didn''t stop rubbing my sleeves, trying to dry it.


    Exactly. I am Nadia. I should be the one bullying others not the other way around. I''m getting carried away by my naivety that I even forgot my original role.


    That''s right.


    I am a viiness!


    If they don''t want me to be good, then I''ll give them bad!


    I''ll show them what a great viin can do.


    Suddenly feeling invigorated, I scoffed as I wiped my hands.


    "The audacity¡­"


    After making sure my hands are dry, I looked up at them and painted a smirk on my face.


    "Friends? I have no intention of befriending a nobody¡­"


    The girl to my right gasped as if shocked.


    "Nobody?!"


    I stared at her and held my chin up.


    "A viscount rank, a nobody."


    The girl''s eyes widened even more, which made me feel satisfied. How fvcking dare her, right? You pushed my buttons, then be ready for the consequences. I don''t cuss much, but when I really get mad, I spout colorful words if I want to¡­


    "T-that''s mean!" Chiwa Wa exims.


    My eyesnded on her. She''s the one who told me that my skin looked dull, right?


    "Mean? But I''m saying the truth!" I replied, blinking at her innocently. "I mean, the truth hurts right?" I added and let out a small chuckle. "The four of you shouldn''t be even staying at the same table as me."


    "! ! !"


    I grabbed my teacup, let out a smile, then stood up, and proceeded to deliberately pour it overhead to the girl at my right side. The girl gasped out loud, getting stunned by my action. It soaked her hair, trickled to her face, and down to her neck.


    "Oops, it was an ident! My hand suddenly slipped!" I then knocked another cup towards her, "Ah! It slipped again! My apologies¡­" I mocked and smiled at her darkly. "I seemed to have a lot of idents today."


    This is vengeance, bitch!


    The other three bitches looked at me, looking really appalled at what I just did and I stood there, beaming at them. The other girls watched in interest and were also gazing at me in astonishment.


    All of a sudden, the girl at my right burst out in tears which made all of us stare at her.


    ''What? That was it? You''re crying just with that? Pathetic¡­''


    The girl sitting beside her, Shih Tzu, stood up abruptly and started pointing fingers at me.


    "You!"


    "What?" I cut off.


    My eyes lowered at her finger and looked at it in indifference.


    Smirking, "Are you going to tattle to your dad? What can a count do to me?" I scoffed.


    "! ! !"


    Rolling my eyes, I then surveyed the table, particrly scrutinizing those other two girls who mocked me.


    "I am going to remember this day, so should you~" I stated before finally walking away from those annoying flies.


    The people who were walking opposite me all parted. I was aware that my expression looked dark, it was evident in the reactions of those who saw me. But I didn''t care. I have made up my mind now.


    ''Remember this day well. Because this is the day that I made my resolve.''

 Chapter 17 - Really Really Really

    "Good Afternoon Prince Ezekiel!"


    Ezekiel looked at the noble girls and boys who just greeted him from the side and smiled at them in return. The group sighed in awe as they felt overwhelmed by his magnificent shining aura.


    He was walking through the garden to go to the Student Council''s office when his eyes caught sight of a familiar figure lurking around. It was Nadia, and she was wearing an aggravated expression while walking briskly to and fro.


    ''Nadia?''


    Ezekiel doesn''t know if he would stop and greet her or continue walking without saying anything and decided to do thetter. Just then, Nadia''s eyes locked on him and suddenly stopped. He had no choice but to stop as well.


    "Good Afternoon Prince Ezekiel," Nadia greeted with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She was still looking annoyed and he wonders why. .


    After greeting him, Nadia started ignoring him again which made him a bit surprised. He thought because Nathan wasn''t around, she would start clinging to him like before. Thest time was just a show, he thinks.


    Ezekiel''s brows scrunched together and stared at her slightly frowning face.


    "You are acting weird," He mouthed.


    One of Nadia''s eyebrows raised in question.


    "Why does Prince Ezekiel thinks so?"


    His head tilted slightly to the side as he regarded her.


    "Because you''re calling me that and you are not annoying me like always," He stated.


    Nadia took a step back and blinked at him, feeling shocked. Afterward, she startedughing out loud which made Ezekiel stares at her in confusion.


    "I apologize for being annoying Prince Ezekiel," Nadia utters, still giggling. "I promise that I will never do that again," She said and sported a small smile.


    Ezekiel was taken aback but didn''t show it to his face. Instead, he bored his eyes on her once more, trying to fathom what''s running on her mind.


    ''She is really strange.''


    Narrowing his eyes slightly at her, the corner of his mouth lifted in his version of a smirk.


    "Heh, so you are not going to call me your prince charming again?"


    Nadia who saw it, almost got a heart attack looking at his handsome face smirking like that.


    ''Gosh, what a handsome man! This face should be illegal! Ugh, too bright!''


    Nadia''s face flushed for a moment and averted her eyes.


    "That was me being young and foolish. I was just appreciating Prince Ezekiel''s handsomeness. I like handsome men after all" She replied.


    "Was? So I''m not handsome in your eyes anymore?" Ezekiel teases.


    ''Heh. Blushing Nadia? That''s new...''


    Nadia''s eyes slightly narrowed from the prince''s teasing.


    ''This guy! He''s having fun picking on me!''


    "You still are, but my brother looks better in my eyes now" Nadia responds and beamed at him.


    This made Ezekielugh out loud, causing Nadia to stand there looking stunned by his sudden outburst. The Prince''s head was thrown back from the action and hisugh resonated around the garden.


    ''What the heck. The prince isughing? This prince? I made himugh!''


    Nadia stares at theughing Prince that looked even more handsome in her eyes now. He was already good looking by just wearing that same smile every single day but it tripled!


    ''I am not going to wonder why novel Nadia chases him like a psycho. He sure is a sight for sore eyes.''


    Ezekiel stifled his chuckles and gazed at Nadia, eyes dancing in merriment.


    ''This girl sure is funny.''


    He then looked at one of his retainers that were walking in his direction now and nces back at her.


    "I have to go now. See you again next time," He says, fully meaning it.


    Nadia smiles at him and waves a hand.


    "See you~"


    Ezekiel then left and he was joined by his retainer. Inside the council room, he was still preupied with the scene from earlier. He can''t help but think that she honestly was like a different person, but in a good way. She''s much more amiable and tolerable now than before.


    ''I hope it''s not just an act.''


    He couldn''t help but think that she might just be acting and has a hidden agenda. She might be nning something and this is just a ploy for me to get down my guard around her. After all, Nadia was a cunning girl.


    ''It doesn''t feel like it though. Maybe she''s truly changing for the better? But how did that happen? And why?''


    Just as he was mulling about this, the door to the council''s room flew open. Two guys came in and the once silent room was filled with noise.


    "Yo! You wouldn''t believe what we saw!" Conrad yells as the two of them flopped down on the sofa, looking like excited kids.


    "It was very awesome!" Eon seconded, eyes sparkling in tion.


    Ezekiel regarded them, "What is?"


    Conrad looks at the prince and grinned broadly, "We just saw Nathan''s sister kicking some asses in the cafeteria!"


    He cocked his head to the side, looking clueless.


    ''Kicked ass? That''s some crude words right there Conrad.''


    It was so like him.


    ''And what does he mean by kicking ass? Did she went on a rampage?''


    Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel like taking back his words a while ago. She might be still the same as before and he was just being duped.


    "Yeah! She was so cool!" Eon exims.


    "What are you two talking about?" Lutheres in just in time and joins them on the sofa.


    Conrad looks at him and smilednguidly, "Something amazing."


    Luther''s head went up and blinked at him.


    "What? What is it? Tell me!"


    "We just saw Nadia came in in the cafeteria alone. She was looking around, maybe trying to spot for a ce to sit when these girls invited her to their table." Conrad started.


    "Right! At first, they were all very friendly you know! We weren''t that far from them so we could hear what they were talking about. Then these girls just suddenly started insulting her!" Eon leans forward and puts a hand on the table, "Saying things like she has dull skin and more shitty things!"


    "Yeah and then they just spilled tea on her and said it was an ident," Conrad added andughs. "I felt like I was watching a theater y."


    Both Eon and Conrad burst out in a fit ofughter. Eon was nodding like he is also thinking about what Conrad had said.


    "Nadia was just sitting there taking it all in! Amazing! She didn''t even utter a word of rebuttal after they slighted her." Eon dered after a while.


    "They seriously did that? Are they all idiots?" Luthermented and made a tsk sound. "Don''t they know she''s the Crown Prince''s cousin? Don''t they think about the ranks at all?" He rambles. "Why would they do that?"


    "Right? And that''s not all!" Conrad added.


    Eon bobbed his head up and down, getting more and more excited.


    "Yes! Did you know what she did? She seriously told them off! And then she purposely poured her tea to thedy who spilled hers on her dress! HAHAHAHAHAHA That was hrious!" He clutched his stomach as he doubled over fromughing too much.


    "And she did it twice! Saying it was an ident too! HAHAHAHAHA" Conrad burst out as well.


    The room was filled with the cacophony ofughter from the two and Ezekiel watched them as they gasped for air afterughing that hard.


    "-HAHAHAHAHA That was epic to watch!" Eon mumbles and wipes the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Luther, who was watching them too, shook his head. The corner of his mouth lifted as a sign of amusement.


    "Man, girls are scary¡­" He muttered.


    "Nadia was scarier though! Hahahahaha" Conrad butts in and chuckles.


    As the two began to calm down, Ezekiel was still silent, contemting inwardly. He doesn''t know what to think about that but judging from those two''s story, Nadia wasn''t in the wrong. She didn''t hit first but actually endured the whole ordeal and had only struck back when they got even more obnoxious.


    He can''t me her for bursting out like that. Those girls were childish and petty. And Luther''s right, they disregarded Nadia''s position in society. Hierarchy doesn''t matter to them, it seems.


    Or maybe they were trying to rile her up. But for what reason?


    Hmm¡­


    Ezekiel ponders even more. Zoning out the three stooges who were still talking about the event from the cafeteria.


    Maybe those girls thought that Nadia was still the same insufferabledy from before who would get in your face if she gets irritated. They might have nned to rile her up so she would make a scene which then would make her reputation plummet. But their n failed, of course, because Nadia is different now.


    She''s not the same naive and intolerabledy everyone knows.


    ''She''s¡­ better?''


    "Hmmm¡­" Ezekiel hums.


    "Yah Prince! What are you thinking about?" Conrad calls out, shaking him off from his reverie.


    Prince Ezekiel''s eyes twitched from the way Conrad called out to him.


    ''This douche¡­''


    Well, had gotten ustomed to it. It just that, he might start doing that on wrong asions which would get him into trouble.


    "Do you think Nathan would get mad if he knows about it?" Eon mumbles suddenly at the side, looking at them with interest sparkling in those eyes of his.


    "Heh. I bet he would track down all of those girls! Especially thatdy who spilled tea on her," Conrad grins. Like he finds that funny.


    Luther''s eyebrows went up and stare at them, "Nathan? That frigid guy?"


    "Who''s frigid?" A voice suddenly says and all four of them looked at the source of it.


    Nathan closes the door behind him and looked at Luther coldly, thetter then smiled awkwardly.


    "No one," He answers.


    "Yo!" Eon


    "''Sup!" Conrad


    Nathaniel didn''t answer but just nods at them in acknowledgment and made his way to the other side of the room.


    After sitting down, his eyes moved to the group. "You were talking about something?"


    The three guys sitting on the sofa looked at each other, unsure if they''re going to tattle or not.


    "W-well¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Nathan''s brows rose in question as he waited for their answers. Silence permeated the room and it became awkward all of a sudden.


    Sensing the difort of those three stooges, Ezekiel cleared his throat.


    "It''s about Nadia."

 Chapter 18 - Fueled With Rage

    Sensing the difort of those three stooges, Ezekiel cleared his throat and speak on behalf of them.


    "It''s about Nadia."


    Nathaniel seemed alert all of a sudden. His back arching off the chair and leaned forward, eyes narrowing at him.


    "What''s with her?"


    He was looking so serious that everyone in the room tensed up. They know about Nathaniel''s attitude, have seen what he''s capable of, knowing about the incident might trigger him, and do something in retaliation.


    More so, the fact he''s being such a doting brother as oftely, he might just do that.


    The four of them remained silent which made Nathan frown. .


    "What? You aren''t going to talk?" His eyes thennded on the most talkative in the room, "Eon."


    Eon flinched and looked at Conrad who averted his eyes, then to the smiling Prince who doesn''t look ruffled and sat there smiling, and to Luther who was acting like the frills on the pillows looked suddenly interesting.


    "W-well¡­" He muttered. He saw Nathan looking at him expectantly so he started to sweat cold bullets. "You see¡­ Nadia in the cafeteria¡­"


    Those pale red eyes lingered, getting more and more focused on him. Like a predator patiently waiting for the kill. A red-eyed predator.


    Eon felt like crying due to the pressure and began gazing at the prince with pleading eyes.


    ''I don''t want to die yet! Save me!''


    Ezekiel saw him looking pathetic and took pity on him.


    "Apparently, something happened in the cafeteria and Nadia was involved in it." He dered.


    Nathan''s eyes shifted to him, "And?"


    The council room got silent again which infuriated Nathan.


    "Just tell me already!"


    He was getting so annoyed by all the beating around the bush thing.


    ''They just have to say it to me directly, what''s with these looks?''


    "Well, she was bullied." He tly says.


    A hush fell inside the room and it was beginning to feel cold. Eon and the others shivered as they feel the chill permeating through their clothes. They were also afraid to look at Nathan''s expression and were pretty sure it was scary as hell.


    ''I pity those girls who would feel Nathan''s wrath'' Conrad mused.


    ''I would seriously pray for their souls'' Luther swore wholeheartedly.


    ''Is my sister involved as well? She''s a troublemaker maybe she joined the fray. Wait, my sister wasn''t around what the hell I''m being so worried about then" Eon rambles. Even in his thoughts, he still says nonsense things.


    The three were all thinking like these while Nathan, on the other hand, looked like a b of hard granite.


    Ezekiel saw his anger and felt the cold winter pervading.


    ''Hmmm. Really strange¡­ They are both strange¡­''


    "She handled it fine though," Conrad murmured at the side after a moment.


    Nathan''s eyes instantly locked on him and he gulped upon seeing the frost in there and averted his eyes.


    ''I shouldn''t have talked.''


    "Name." Was Nathan''s response.


    It got silent again. Nathan was really looking annoyed now because they weren''t talking for the nth fvcking time.


    "It is fine now¡ª"


    "Names." He cut off Eon''s words which made thetter closed his mouth shut in an instant.


    Ezekiel sighed and tried to calm Nathan down. He was looking like he''s about to fly off the roof and hunt down those people.


    "You can ask Nadia about that," He says just to appease him and removed the burdens from the three''s shoulders.


    ''He could just bug Nadia for their names, I mean they''re close now anyway. And Nadia might stop him from doing something bad. If and only if, Nadia would stop him, that is. Maybe she also wants to retaliate who knows¡­''


    Nathan''s brows furrowed but didn''t say anything. Then he opened his mouth but got cut off.


    "Right. We didn''t know their names anyway." Conrad seconded. He had sensed that Nathan was about to object so he immediately tried to butt in.


    Eon nods in affirmation, feeling d to be finally rid of the problem.


    "Maybe she would ask you to avenge her as well!"


    Conrad looked at Eon with disproving eyes, rolling heavenwards for his idiocy.


    ''This stupid guy.''


    "What?" He whispered back, seeming confused.


    "Idiot." Luther mumbles which made Eon question himself.


    ''What did I do wrong? They are so mean.''


    "Well, you just have to ask her." Ezekiel seconded, "-and don''t listen to Eon."


    He added thest sentence because Nathan looked like he was rearing to go and interrogate Nadia now.


    Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed at him.


    "Hmph."


    "And you still have to help us with something," Ezekiel mentioned and shed his infamous smile.


    "¡­"


    --------


    Throughout the day, the people in the council noticed Nathan''s distress. There are times he would abruptly stand up and go to the window to gaze aimlessly outside, looking deep in thought. Then he would sit down again but frowns and would adjust his position. He would stare at the space for a while with furrowed brows but do nothing.


    Though mildly entertaining, it was also disrupting their work because they kept being sidetracked.


    ''He seriously wants to ask her now huh?'' Ezekiel thought as he watched him being restless.


    It was distracting and weird to the eyes. Nathan was never restless. All the time, he just looked indifferent and act like doesn''t care and give zero fvcks but now, he''spletely the opposite.


    "Is this really the Nathan I came to know?" Conrad mumbles as he watched the guy being on edge.


    The three other guys heard him and are silently agreeing with him.


    "Why isn''t he storming off then if he really wanted to know what happens to Nadia that much," Luther questioned and nced at Nathan.


    "Because of work." Eon answers.


    "He isn''t helping though," Conrad remarked which made all of them shut their mouths.


    The whole day came to an end and it''s already time for everyone to go home. Nathaniel who was silent all through the day suddenly stood up and stormed off the room, leaving everyone speechless at his expense.


    "Wow¡­" Eon uttered as he stared at the closed door in wonder.


    They all solemnly nod in unison.


    Wow, indeed.


    ------------------------****


    As my attendants and I prepared for the uing dinner, the door to my room suddenly burst open and Nathanes in.


    This guy never really learns how to knock.


    "What?" I asked and stared at Nathan who was doing the same thing to me as well.


    He sized me up and down, scrutinizing everything especially my face, and then frowned.


    What''s wrong with this guy. Why is he frowning at my face? Do I look ugly right now?


    I immediately turned towards the mirror to check but found everything is still the same.


    "Are you okay?" He suddenly asks.


    My brows furrowed, "I am? Why?"


    He didn''t say anything instantly but just continued studying me.


    I was getting worried now, "Seriously Nathan, what is wrong?"


    His eyes bored down on me.


    "Do you have something to say to me?"


    He seemed so serious while saying that, and stood there like the towering giant he is, as if he''s waiting for whatever he''s waiting for.


    Huh? What?


    Confused, I blinked at him. "I don''t think I have?"


    Nathan''s face turned even sourer.


    What did I do now?!


    "Are you sure?" He urged more.


    What is he urging me for though? What is it?!


    I looked at the others in question, they might know what Nathan wants.


    Erin and the others looked on innocently and are also as clueless as me.


    "¡­"


    Nathan suddenly turned indifferent and after a lingering look, he then left without uttering a single word.


    Staring at the door Nathan had walked out of, I muttered.


    "What the hell was that?"


    No one answered of course, for all of us here have no idea what just happened.


    Now, it''s kind of bugging me. This is his fault!


    Dinner came, the three of us were eating together as usual, but Nathan looked oddly upset for some reason. He was frowning when he''s eating and would asionally nce at me.


    He shouldn''t be mad while eating, that''s bad etiquette, Nathan!


    What is really going on with him though? He''s sulking like a child¡­


    "Nadia, I heard something happened at the Academy?" My dad suddenly asks.


    My head turned to him in surprise, "Ah, that?"


    News sure goes around fast, even dad knows of it.


    *ng*


    A sound of utensils hitting a te reverberated around the room which made me look at the source. It was Nathan, and he kept banging his fork down like he''s throwing a tantrum.


    What the heck.


    "Nathan," Dad warned.


    "Sorry." He responded but still did it anyway.


    Hmm¡­ Is he sulking because of that?


    Leon''s eyes pierced at me, looking worried. "Are you okay? Do you want me to do something?"


    There was a sound again, I don''t need to look to know who did it because there''s only one person throwing tantrums in here.


    Instilling my attention at my dad, I replied.


    "Oh, I''m fine! I had already taught them a lesson and if they forget it," a sweet smile appeared on my lips, "I''ll dly teach them again!"


    Right. If they ever pull that thing on me for the second time, I won''t hold back and endure the whole fiasco. I woulde up to their faces and show them what I''m capable of.


    There''s no need to paint fake facades this time. If they hate me for being me then who cares? I would only be cordial to those I like and to those who are worth respecting. The haters could go to hell!


    I could give it to them if they are really asking for it.


    "Hmph," Nathaniel suddenly huffed.


    This guy¡­


    He must have been waiting for me to run to him and report it. I might have been leaning onto him a lot for him to act like this now.


    I turned to Nathan, who was still wearing that aggravated look on his face.


    "Don''t worry about it brother. They are not worth your time."


    He didn''t respond to what I said and just continued sulking.


    "Well, if you say so," Dad answers, "-but if you want me to do something then don''t hesitate to tell me."


    I beamed at my doting father who returned my smile warmly. He looked younger and more handsome when he did that, which made me cry inside in gratitude.


    Bless the heavens for the good genes¡­


    I nced at Nathan again, he wasn''t banging his fork now and is only coldly sitting there like a block of ice.


    Should I apologize? But I did nothing wrong though¡­


    The dinner came to an end, but Nathaniel hadn''t even croaked even once. I am seriously worried about it now. He could get back to being indifferent with me again!


    I was scaring myself with these thoughts, but I can''t help it.


    Biting my lip, I turned around and looked at Nathan who was walking behind me. He halted his steps as soon as I faced him but still remained silent.


    "I''m sorry for not telling you about it," I mentioned.


    Nathan looked on and says nothing. I waited for a while for him to just utter a word but it didn''t happen.


    Sighing, "Good night," I mumbled and left.


    My feet were moving on their own and I departed the ce in dejection.


    "¡­me¡­"


    I thought I heard something so I looked back again. I''m not hearing things right?


    "Huh?"


    "Next time," He started, "-tell me."


    His eyes bored on me for a while and then he walked passed by me and went ahead, leaving me there staring at his retreating figure.


    A small smile appeared on my face after a while.

 Chapter 19 - Dont Touch Me, Im Famous

    The next day, I came to school with my brother who didn''t go away until he had sent me to the gates. Gwen was waiting for me there at the Academy entrance and she wasn''t alone. Another girl was beside her who looks very familiar.


    Isn''t that¡­


    "Hey," I greeted them as soon as I got close.


    My eyes nced at the ck-haired beauty from yesterday. She was also staring at me so I gave her a friendly smile. .


    "This is Beatriz," Gwen mentions, gesturing to her. "She said she wanted to tag along, is it okay?"


    "Hello," Beatriz uttered while wearing that poker smile on her face. She kind of reminds me of Freesia, they''re both cold beauties.


    "Ah, it''s fine! Hello~ Thank you for lending me your handkerchief yesterday," I said and beamed at her.


    I then looked at Gwen in inquiry, wondering how they got to know each other. Seeing my questioning eyes, she exins.


    Without batting an eyelid, "She''s my fiance''s younger sister."


    I gaped at Gwen, feeling like she had grown two heads all of a sudden.


    What? A fianc¨¦?


    "You''re engaged?" I asked, looking incredulous.


    Ah right, this is a time period where engagement happens at a very early age. I shouldn''t be shocked by this information but I can''t help it!


    Gwen fidgets and looks down, "Yes¡­" She mumbles in an almost whisper-like voice but I heard it nevertheless.


    Howe she didn''t tell me about it? She never once mentioned a single word regarding her supposed fianc¨¦.


    Well whatever, it''s not a big deal anyway.


    My eyes peered at Beatriz who was silent throughout our conversation and found her staring at me in earnest. I blinked at her and then she averted her eyes.


    Okay?


    The three of us walked inside, and that''s when mypany grows one more person. We both started going altogether during the academy days. I got to know that Beatriz doesn''t talk that much but when she does, she''s very straightforward. Her words sometimes are like knives cutting you where it hurts the most.


    I remember that one time when we had a little banter with Rosamunde''s squad. She told them off in a very harsh and honest way that even I got hurt just from hearing it, albeit the fact that it wasn''t directed to me.


    She''s friendly with us though¡­


    After a week or so, I had noticed one weird thing. A lot of students would always gather around whenever we are in the picture and would sometimes see them looking bizarrely at us while whispering.


    I brushed it off thinking that Rosamunde or those four little bitches had thrown another odd rumor about me.


    Then it got to the point where we were walking along the hallways and they would literally part like the ocean and gaze at us with that weird looks they''ve been giving. It makes me apprehensive that I might have a very nasty reputation right now. No one hade off to my face even if I was sincerely waiting for it.


    "Good Afternoon Miss Nadia," A group of girls greeted me.


    "Good Afternoon," I replied and gave them a genuine smile.


    The girls suddenly started panicking and were gushing with each other, looking like excited children.


    What¡­


    "Oh my gosh! She greeted us!" One of them exims while the rest squealed.


    Gwen noticed my scrunched forehead and chuckled.


    "Apparently, you are very famous right now," She dered.


    "For what reason?" I inquired and tried surveying our surroundings. All of them were looking in our way and were smiling so I turned to the two girls with me.


    "You have a fan club," Beatriz mentions.


    My head jerked up in her direction, "A what?"


    "It''s called Admirers of Nadia faction and they''re mostly noble girls," Gwen affirms.


    Huh? When did such a thing happen?


    I suspiciously looked at them, "Why? How did that happen?"


    "Because you''re popr now! They are also greeting me with respect you know!" Gwen says looking proud.


    I blinked at them in confusion, "Eh?? That sounds stupid. Why do I get admirers just for that? I mean yeah, I''m pretty but that''s just appearances right?"


    Gwen looked at me, mystified. Like she couldn''t believe I just uttered that.


    "Wow, you seriously said that¡­"


    "It''s true though? If you say I am not, then you''re lying."


    She responded with a snicker, "Well, I am not saying you''re not buting directly from your mouth, it makes me want to deny it."


    "Oh shut up," I mumbled.


    Beatriz then gestured to the group of girls from earlier with her eyes.


    "Ask them."


    "What? No way!" Looking indignant, I gazed at Gwen in question instead, she might tell me the reason.


    Gwen smirks, "I''ll ask them for you then¡ªHey you!"


    The group from earlier turned towards us, "Yes, Miss Gwen?"


    "Are you all members of Nadia''s faction?"


    My face flushed beet red at what she''s saying and tried to make myself look smaller and hoped that I would blend in the background.


    "Yes!" The girls exim with adoration in their eyes.


    What the heck¡­


    Gwen prodded even more, "Why?"


    One of them from earlier who gushed from my greeting answers.


    "I admire Miss Nadia''s tenacity!"


    "I want to be as ssy as Miss Nadia!" Another one chimes.


    "She is my role model! I hope I could be as marvelous as her," One girl expresses her feelings by sighing while looking at me.


    Gwen thanked them and returned to us, smiling widely.


    "There you have it."


    I was rendered speechless.


    It seems that I had gained a fan base without my knowledge and it was quite big. Why do I say that? Because Beatriz just mentioned it to me the next day. She actually asked her brother to gather information about the fan clubs within the Academy and I ended up to be the most famous nobledy in the entirety of the school.


    Wow¡­


    -----------------------***


    "You guys want to hear something informative?" Conrad deres as soon as he entered the Council room.


    The three people inside looked at him, wondering what he''s up to while the prince remained busy.


    Eon bobbed his head, he couldn''t talk because he was munching on something and his mouth is currently full. Luther just stared at him with question marks written all over his face and Nathan, looking like a stone as always, didn''t even utter a word.


    Taking all of these as a sign of yes, he brought out a missive.


    "This is the current situation of the fan clubs right now. My sister actually asked for this and I find it really interesting," Conrad mused.


    "Waff ish it?" Eon asks, looking very impatient while still chewing his food.


    He then raised the missive in the air, "ording to the information I gathered, the entire student body is currently divided into three newer factions. 30 percent are Rosamunde Vinea''s supporters, 50 percent are team Nadia, and the rest are neutrals."


    Ezekiel, who was reading some reports, instantly nced at Conrad.


    "Is that true?"


    "Well, I am the one who collected these data so yes?"


    Eon gulped his food down and almost choke on it.


    "Damn!"


    "That''s quiet the feat! She made half of the poption in favor of her." Luther''s head tilted to Nathan, "Your sister sure is something."


    Nathan didn''t reacted much but he looked a little less like a statue now which made them snickered inwardly.


    "Then we have no problem in choosing a first-year candidate right?" Eon points out.


    Ezekiel hummed and nodded, "Then Nadia would be the first year''s representative. Only one person left then."


    Conrad grins at Nathan, "If she epts, she would be staying here at the council room Nathan."


    "Hmph," Was only thetter''s response.


    ''I could practically see in his slight behavior that he is happy with it. Why must he be acting like some cool person?''


    "Ah, but Duke Vinea''s daughter also has the masses'' approval. Then does that mean that we have to add her too?" Luther stated.


    Eon lets out a chuckle, "Does that mean we get to see their skirmishes up close? They don''t get along that well right?"


    Silence pervaded the room while they all contemted inside their minds. If they''re both selected for the council seat, then there would always be tension, and that might disrupt their duties.


    Warring officers leaves undesirable results.


    "Tch. Even in the Academy, Vinea is still like a dog licking our boots," Nathan suddenly croaked, "As it should."


    All of them gawked at Nathan who looked rather smug right now.


    "Then we just need to select a male student then," Ezekiel suggests which then made the people inside nods in agreement.


    "That would prevent unwanted banter," Conradmented as he joined the three guys at the sofa.


    Eon, who was feeling foolish, let out a remark.


    "Does that mean we get to have a female in our ranks now? A sole female?"


    Conrad and the others widened their eyes at Eon.


    ''The hell is this guy saying again!''


    Nathan''s demeanor suddenly darkened which made Ezekiel face palmed himself.


    ''He really can''t shut his mouth with these stupid things he kept on saying.''


    In all seriousness and while glowering at Eon and the others, he made a statement.


    "If you touch my sister, you''re dead."

 Chapter 20 - Officially Official

    "You still haven''t told me a thing about your fiance yet."


    We were currently at the Academy backyard, sitting inside one of the pavilions that littered around. It was a hot afternoon, the sun was zing overhead and blinding. Several people are also staying on the other pavilions and were either having an afternoon tea or just gossiping.


    Gwen puts down her cup and stared and bit her lip. Beatriz was at her side sipping her tea in silence, looking ridiculously elegant.


    Peeking at me, Gwen pouted, "It''s not like it''s important isn''t it?"


    One of my brows raised at what she said, "Marriage is not important? That''s new¡­"


    "We''re not married yet!" She exims and flushed after that.


    Some noble girls who heard her yell gazed at us and that made Gwen even more embarrassed..


    "Nadia, you bully¡­" She mutters.


    It''s not my fault she likes letting out an outburst like that all the time, why is she saying I''m a bully now?


    *clink*


    The silent Beatriz puts her cup down on the saucer and stares at me. I got distracted by how pretty she is now¡­


    Hmmm. I have never heard of Beatriz in the novel, I wonder why some new characters are being thrown into me.


    "My brother is an idiot," She states and munched on a cookie.


    I blinked at Beatriz, she seemed very satisfied as she chews, and that''s when I realize she likes sweet things. My brother and she are really alike¡­


    ''Why do cold and beautiful people always have a hidden cute side? That''s really unfair you know!''


    Gwen jerked her head at Beatriz''s side, "Conrad is not like that!"


    "Ah, so his name is Conrad," I mumbled and smirked at Gwen.


    She widened her eyes for a moment and res at me.


    "It''s not!"


    Still smirking, "Oh? You already slipped up, why are you being in denial?"


    "They''re both idiots," Beatrizments which made Gwen''s face looking like an over-ripe tomato now.


    I stifled augh, seeing that Gwen is about to cry, made me want to tease her more.


    Ara~ Am I slowly morphing into a viiness now?


    Gwen looked at us with using eyes, "You two are so mean¡­"


    "I can be meaner," I teased.


    "I''m just stating the fact," Beatriz replies.


    "¡­ Not as mean as Bea though," I added and drink my tea.


    "¡­"


    I noticed that Bea stiffened in her seat so I looked at her worriedly.


    "Are you okay?"


    "¡­" Beatriz''s eyes bored at me, "I like it¡­"


    My brows scrunched up at that. Like what?


    "What is?" I inquired.


    Beatriz averted her eyes and gazes at her teacup.


    "Bea¡­"


    We were silent for a while as I processed this information. Eventually, I snickered in my mind as I examined the ck-haired beauty in front of me.


    ''Damn it! She''s so cute! She''s like my brother Nathaniel, both are deres!''


    Smiling, "I''m calling you Bea now then," I dered.


    My scrutinizing eyes saw her reaction. Watching as her cheeks slightly reddens as she looked more and more rxed now.


    Ahh now I want her as my sister!


    "Miss Nadia?" A voice suddenly calls out behind me.


    The three of us turned towards the owner of it and saw a good-looking tall man smiling down at us.


    Another gorgeous person appeared!


    "Yes?"


    The mysterious guy, who has a long ck hair tied into a ponytail, held out a gloved hand at me.


    "I am Conrad Ethalion, congrattions and wee to the council."


    I didn''t know which part of his greeting to react to. Hearing a familiar name, looking at that awesome face, or about the congratting and weing thing. I am so confused¡­


    "???"


    "Conrad! She''s still have to agree! What are you saying now?" Another one appeared out of the blue.


    If I am not mistaken, both of them looked familiar now like I have seen them somewhere before, but where?


    The other guy who appeared smiled at us, especially at me, and waved his hand.


    "Hello, I''m Eon."


    I thought about it and then nced at Gwen who was seeming to be even more disturbed.


    Seeing her reaction, I immediately concluded that all my notions are correct. From the one named Conrad, and to the person who calls himself Eon.


    "I am Gwen''s older brother, we''ve met before!" He uttered while wearing that wide smile of his.


    The mention of Gwen''s name made Conrad nced at her direction, the former began to panic and I could almost see her screaming like a lunatic inside her mind now.


    To end Gwen''s misery, I looked up at them with questioning eyes. They still haven''t told me about this whole council fiasco.


    "Why are you looking for me again?"


    Conrad removed his eyes off Gwen and turned to me, "The Student Council decided to appoint you as the first-year''s representative."


    "Only if you ept! But you will right? It''s the council after all!" Eon chips in while grinning at me.


    My head cocked to the sides, "So what if it''s the council?"


    He sure looked like I am seriously going to agree just like that.


    Eon innocently stares at me like he''s confused as to why I asked that.


    "Well, because it''s the council? The highest authority aside from the Academy''s staffs among the student body? No one would reject a seat unless they''re dumb."


    Now I kind of want to deny their invitation just to spite this dumb guy.


    "You guys went on your way without waiting for us," Another voice interrupts.


    I caught sight of the smiling figure of Prince Ezekiel who was striding in our direction. A guy was walking alongside him.


    "Good Afternoon Prince Ezekiel," the three of us greeted.


    Ezekiel turns to me who was still sitting down, "We formally invite you to join the Council."


    He was looking down on me while wearing that gorgeous smile. I then looked at the other guys around us who were all good-looking as hell and I cursed at the fate even more.


    ''Damn it! If this is all I see every time I am in the council, how am I supposed to reject them?! But no, let''s not be easily swayed. I am a strong independent woman."


    The prince smiled even wider like he knows what''s running on my mind and I suddenly got scared of what he''s going to say to tempt me more.


    "Nathaniel also stays at the Student Council room," He said, "-everyday."


    ''Whatever. I am a strong independent woman who adores handsome and beautiful people.''


    "I ept."


    "Pfft¡­" Conrad snorted at the side but I ignored him.


    I stood up and shook their hands as they rained weing greetings on me.


    "Come to the Student Council''s room tomorrow, we are going to officially introduce you in tomorrow''s assembly," Ezekiel uttered.


    "Okay," I replied.


    Conrad grins at me, "I hope you have your game face on. The whole student body will be watching."


    Okay, now I am getting nervous.


    ------------------------******


    My hands are sweating.


    "The both of you are going to be called out soon," A teacher reminds us and then left.


    We were at the side podium being blocked by the curtain. Ezekiel was giving out a speech while the other officers stood there at the back, looking formal.


    My hands are seriously sweating.


    "Hello Miss Nadia," The guy beside me greeted. "I''m Noah."


    He has ck hair that is styled neatly at the side and has a friendly smile. Appearance-wise, he''s not as good-looking as the others from the council, but he looked like he could be popr among noble girls.


    "Hello," I responded. It came out t and cold due to my nerves so I got worried that I might have offended him somehow. After all, we are going to work together.


    "Ah, I envy Miss Nadia''s ability to not get nervous," Hemented which made me blinked in surprise.


    ''But I am nervous!''


    "The rumors about you being a dignifieddy are true," He adds even more.


    ''Just wait a minute. Stopplimenting me it''s making me embarrassed!''


    For the reason that I have nothing to say, and because my nerves are kicking off in a notch, I just gave him a smile in return. It might havee off as a grimace but I haven''t had the time to figure that out because they are calling us now.


    ''Let''s just get this over with.''


    The both of us stepped out from the shadows and joined them in the center. My eyes saw hundreds of students whose eyes are pinning on us.


    ''Fake it till you make it.''


    My mouth stretched into a smile and I just then heard all of their loud apuse. I was seriously holding myself upright because I am on edge right now and my knees are buckling under my dress.


    ''Hallelujah to big skirts.''


    Ezekiel approached us together with the others and was holding two bouquet of flowers. One specifically bunch of red roses were given to me and I took it with glee. I have never received a grand bouquet before so I was happy.


    "We officially wee you to the Student Council," Ezekiel announced and another round of apuses can be heard.


    My eyes caught sight of Nathan who was sitting at the front, watching us. Ezekiel saw who I was looking at and whispered.


    "Nathan bought that specifically for you," He dered.


    I couldn''t stop augh from escaping and snickers at him.


    "He''s such a cute brother, isn''t he?"


    Ezekiel stares at me for a while and smiled, "Hmm¡­"


    The event ended and Gwen and Beatriz congratted me after. Nathan was also there, waiting for us.


    "¡­"


    Beaming, "Thank you for the flowers, brother~" I uttered.


    Nathan didn''t say anything and avoided my eyes, "Hmph."


    It was his usual response but I could see through him. He''s happy.

 Chapter 21 - Look In The Sky. Its A Bird? Its A Plane!

    It was a very lovely afternoon. The sun is high up in the sky and is being covered by the fluffy clouds. The summer air was tranquil, the birds chirped a melodious tune which added to the already harmonious atmosphere.


    I was in the garden with my maids, being surrounded by flowers, and enjoying the picturesque scenery. The tea tasted good, and so are the cookies which Lily baked for me. It looked disfigured but the thought put into it is what makes the cookies special.


    ''So what if it''s too sweet and crumby? It''s amazing!''


    We had an academic break that wouldst for a week and it started today. It''s kinda funny because I had only gotten to the council just yesterday and now my duties are being halted.


    I don''t mind it though¡­


    "Say, Mari, what if you see a big bird flying in the sky? A really big one?" Amy asks while staring at the horizon. .


    Amy would sometimes spout something like this out of the blue. Her questions would always leave us utterly bewildered and confused.


    He turned towards Mari who was at my side putting flowers on my hair with Lily and Freesia.


    "And then you get to ride it?"


    Mari''s hands halted, "What? Why would I ride a big bird?" and then continued what she was doing earlier.


    Amy blinks at us, "Yes but, just imagine it. It would be pretty cool right?"


    She looked like she is amazed by that sudden idea of hers.


    "That would be physically impossible," Freesia deres.


    I saw Amy''s crestfallen face but she pouted after a while.


    Sorry to burst your bubble Freesia, but it is possible in the modern world, and it is also made in metal.


    If I said that out loud they might look at me like I had lost my mind.


    "But it''s possible, isn''t it? There is a griffin after all," Lily interjects.


    Erin chose that moment toe back from the kitchen with some more snacks. She ced it on the table and I immediately salivated at the sight of the strawberry tart.


    ''Mrs. Noel created a masterpiece again!''


    "A griffin?" Mari questions.


    My ears perked up at the mention of the mythical creature that I am familiar with.


    ''A griffin? Isn''t that¡­''


    Amy''s face brightened and jolted from her seat.


    "Ah! That half-bird half-lion!"


    "Oh? Are you all talking about the legendary bird that lives inside the Agera dukedom?" Erin butts in and sat down beside Amy.


    I slowly bring the teacup on my lips as I paid my full attention to them. Hearing that surname instantly reminded me of the ring fact that I am inside of the novel world which I put to heart.


    And reminded me of my favorite male lead. Fufufufufu~


    ''Sorry Nathan but Lukas is at the top of my list. I am still your number 1 fan though~''


    "I also heard about it! It can only be seen in the northern territory right?" Mari then exims.


    Amy grins and nodded her head, looking so excited.


    "Yes! It''s very exclusive in the Agera dukedom!"


    Erin hummed, seemingly deep in thought.


    "Now that I think about it, isn''t the insignia of the Agera Family, a griffin?"


    I nodded as I sipped my tea, agreeing with her.


    Amy then grinned at Mari and the others, "So it is still possible to ride a big flying bird then?"


    My mouth stretches into an amused smile as I tried not tough at her antics. Amy is still a child.


    I then caught sight of the figure of my dad walking towards us. He halted after he got closer and smiled down at me.


    "Good afternoon, father!" I greeted and beamed at him. "Are you going to the pce now?"


    "Hmm, but I have something to tell you first," He started, "Countess Miller would be visiting tomorrow for your etiquette lessons."


    My eyes blinked in surprise then smiled at him, "Okay father. I will do my best~"


    "I''m sure you will," He uttered and warmly look at me.


    The Marquis then nodded and left for the pce. I looked at my attendants in a query, Countess Miller doesn''t ring a bell. I''m not sure if I''m familiar with her so might as well ask them.


    "Is this Countess Miller my former instructor?" I asked no one in particr.


    Erin shakes her head, "I''m afraid that she''s a new teacher mdy. Thest one was Countess Dodds and you weren''t on great terms with her," she exins.


    Hmm¡­


    I wouldn''t be surprised by that fact. Nadia, just as I mentioned before, wasn''t a good person so she might not be a good student as well. Furthermore, her etiquette sucks. If I were her teacher, I would flunk her without second-guessing.


    "Countess Miller is popr in high society," Mari butts in. "She is also an elusive nobledy that''s why having her visit here is already a big deal."


    My head turned towards her, "Really?"


    Mari nods, "The Marquis might have struck a deal with her for her to ept the invitation and to teach you mdy. Well, I don''t know though--" and let out a sheepish smile, "I''m just guessing."


    I leaned back at the chair and think. If that is true, then I must do well with my lessons so my dad''s effort won''t go in vain.


    Erin''s eyes trained towards me, "Mrs. Dodds wasn''t mdy''s first mentor though."


    One of my brows raised, "She wasn''t?"


    "Uhn~ There were a few more but they all resigned after a day or two," she stated and blinked at me in innocence.


    I sat there, frozen and dumbstruck. My reputation with mentors is worse than I had thought.


    ---------------****


    Countess Miller, a renowned tutor for etiquette training among the nobility, stared at the big wrought iron gates of the Marquisate Estate.


    The gates opened, and the carriage she''s in rode inside. Not long after, it arrived in front of the mansion where George and the others are waiting. She got down with the help of a guard and made her way in their direction.


    "Pleased to have you in our residence, Countess," George formally greeted. "The young miss is waiting in the Drawing room. This way please."


    The Countess''s face didn''t even change and stayed frozen like a stone, making her appearing strict. She then followed behind George as they went inside the house which thetter then lead her before a big oak door.


    Countess Miller readied herself to face the rumored young miss of the Herman Family as the door is being opened. Her eyes caught sight of a beautifuldy in a simple pastel pink dress standing in the doorway with a weing smile on her face.


    The girl, after seeing her, curtsied, "Good Day Countess," she then raised her head, "Thank you for gracing us with your presence. If we ever troubled you, I sincerely apologized."


    Countess Miller was befuddled and a little bit confused as to this sudden change of perspective. She couldn''t believe how amicable this youngdy is being in contrast to the rumors circting about her.


    ''Are the rumors wrong?''


    She didn''t rx for a bit, still being warry with Nadia. She may be like this for now but she might let out her true selfter.


    Nadia gazed at the deadpanned countenance of the esteemed Countess in front of her and shrugged internally.


    ''She might be keeping her guard upon me.''


    The two of them sat down on the sofa, facing each other and silently sizing up one another. Nadia was smiling while the other looked formal.


    "I will leave everything to you, Countess, please take care of me," Nadia stated, trying to break the tension.


    Countess Miller slightly narrows her eyes to her, "Right. Then for the first lesson, I need to see your posture."


    She had seen her splendid curtsy earlier but wanted to make sure it wasn''t staged. Her sitting form isn''t bad either, if she really had a perfect posture then that would make it easier for both of them.


    Nadia blinks but stood up without questioning her and stood near the Countess. She then sauntered across the room and back to where she started.


    ''Not bad. Her posture is much better than the few nobledies I have taught. Countess Dodds''s words don''t match at all.''


    She had heard that Nadia Herman was a difficult student, a nightmare for mentors like them. Countess Dodds, specifically, hated Nadia to the core and had kept bad-mouthing her with her peers.


    She had heard that Nadia has bad manners, bad etiquette, and bad behavior. She''s bad at everything, basically.


    "Your stance isn''t bad," The Countess deres as she nods, feeling pleased.


    "Thank you," Nadia replied and sat down again.


    "Let''s see your skills in making tea."


    A maid wheeled a cart to them and ced a tea set in front of them.


    Nadia then started working. Her hands moved to warm up the teapot by swirling hot water inside before throwing it out. She then put the tea leaves and added hot water for the second time. She waited for a while and after some moments that passed, she carefully poured the tea into two cups.


    Nadia slid one cup in the Countess''s way, "For you, Countess."


    Countess Miller watched everything like a hawk, scrutinizing her every move, finding ws but found nothing. All her moves are precise with an air of sophistication. She didn''t even look nervous at all and was calm through the whole ordeal.


    She was greatly satisfied by these and the wariness she felt from her gradually ebbed. She''s more rxed now than before, wiping away the things she had learned about Nadia from the rumors.

 Chapter 22 - Prepping For War

    The more their lessons proceeds, the more Countess Miller gets surprised. It''s a pleasant one and she acknowledges it.


    They were still in the drawing-room having a small conversation. She listens closely and noticed that she''s slowly being absorbed by Nadia''s eloquence. The girl is quite charming¡­


    "This is a fine tea," Countess Millermented as she drinks.


    Nadia smiles, "Yes it is! Mrs. Noel grows them in the greenhouse and is exclusive to the Herman Residence."


    The Countess studied Nadia for a moment, "You are ready to have your social debut."


    Nadia''s eyes blinked at her and chuckles, "Thank you, Countess, but I think I will wait until next year. I still have a lot to learn.."


    Thetter was even more impressed by how humble she was being. The truth is far from the rumors.


    They talked a bit more until the time that the Countess has to go. Nadia wanted to follow her to her carriage but she insisted.


    "Well, if that???s the Countess''s wishes then I won''t hold you back anymore," Nadia states.


    Countess Miller smiled at her for the first time, face brightening as she did so which stunned Nadia.


    "I will see you again," was her parting words, and finally left.


    After the visitor had gone, Nadia''s attendants sincerely congratted her.


    "Congrattions on the sessful lesson today, mdy!" Mari exims while beaming.


    Nadia grinned in response, "Thank you~ Countess Miller was a great mentor. I look forward to meeting her again."


    On the other hand, Countess Miller was being led by George to the Marquis''s Study. George then knocked on the door before opening it.


    "My Lord, Countess Miller is here to see you," George announced.


    The Marquis, who was reading some documents, looked up and saw the Countess walked in. He then dropped what he was doing immediately.


    "Countess."


    "Marquis," She greets back, "I havee to tell you in person about your proposal."


    Leon saw her looking so serious so he perked up, "I understand, Countess. But I hope you give my daughter a chance. She''s trying to do her best¡­"


    The Countess frowns and stared at him, "Marquis, don''t jump to conclusions yet. I haven''t rejected it right?"


    He closed his mouth and furrowed his brows slightly in question.


    "Then, do you mean¡­"


    "Yes," Countess Miller interjects. "I ept the offer of being Nadia''s tutor."


    Leon was slightly surprised. After all, every single mentor that came to him all say the same thing. They quit. So hearing her staying is quite a shocking moment.


    Leon heaved a relieved breath, "Thank you, Countess. I will leave Nadia to your hands."


    Countess Miller smiles, "Nadia is a wonderful student. I don''t understand why there are nasty rumors circting about her."


    "Ah, that." Leon pursed his lips, "I will deal with those."


    Leon was aware of those rumors.


    ''Maybe it''s time to take action.''


    "I will take my leave then," the Countess deres.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, the countess leaves. Leon was sitting in his chair, seeming deep in thought for a while, before he resumed working again.


    ------------------------------****


    "Mdy, a letter has arrived."


    My head turned to Freesia who was holding a white envelope. We were on the balcony enjoying the sun and rxing. The one-week break has been extended for another because the Academy staff had gone on an excursion. That''s why I am still at home, either taking my etiquette lessons or ying around with Nathan.


    And I meant, bugging him off from his duties. Fufufufufu~


    He seems alright with it though.


    "An invitation to a tea party?" I muttered as I read the content.


    "Does mdy n to go?" Lily inquired.


    I narrowed my eyes, "Hmm, do you know who is Kannan Fodder?"


    The five of them looked deep in thought. When they didn''t answer after some time, I took that as a sign that they haven''t heard of her.


    ''I might have to ask someone then.''


    "It''s almost time for your lessons, mdy," Erin reminded.


    Ah! Right, I''ll ask the countess about her.


    "Let us go now then," I stated and stood up from the chair.


    The five of them trailed after me as we made our way to the Drawing room.


    It has been a week since the Countess had been teaching me. It wasn''t entirely lecturing, most of the time, we would just sit and engage in small talks.


    The countess then arrived after thirty minutes and both of us were sitting face to face and having tea.


    "Countess, do you know ady named Kannan Fodder?"


    She nodded, "She''s Count Fodder''s youngest daughter, why?"


    ''Ah, a count.''


    "Well, she had sent me an invitation to a tea party," I replied.


    "Then you should ept it. It would be a good opportunity to gain connections before you have your social debut," she stated which put a smile on my face.


    ''It''s not a bad idea, but I have to know who is invited first¡­''


    It''s not that I am being picky but, I want to know whom should I have to look out for. Social events like this tend to be pretty chaotic. Who knows that no one would trick me right?


    ''I should ask my brother to investigate.''


    "I will attend just as what the Countess suggests," I dered.


    Countess Miller then nods, "You have nothing to worry about because you are ready."


    ''I don''t think I am though, but okay.''


    "Thank you, Countess," I muttered.


    --------------------**


    After my lessons with her, I marched to the backyard to look for Nathan. He was nowhere in sight though¡­


    "Uno, have you seen my brother?"


    Uno then immediately stopped what he was doing and came closer to me. His red hair glittered like mes under the setting sun, which I find beautiful.


    ''This world sure has all the pretty things¡­''


    "Sir Nathan had somewhere to go and I do not know when the young master would be back," he replied.


    "Is that so¡­" I bit my lip as I think. "Ah, then, can I trouble you with something?"


    Uno, without blinking, responded. "Of course, mdy."


    "Can you investigate the people who are invited to Count Fodder''s tea party?"


    Uno bowed slightly, "I will get to the tasks done before tomorrow."


    ''You really don''t have to¡­''


    "The party would be three days from now so you can take your time," I pacified. He might work himself overnight. "Then I will not hold you back from your training."


    I smiled at Uno for thest time and proceeded to get inside. I have to answer Kannan''s invitation after all.


    It was after dinner when Nathan hade to my room again. And yes, he didn''t knock.


    I put down my hairbrush and looked at him with disproving eyes. He is getting a bad habit¡­


    "Uno wanted to give this to you. You''re going to a tea party?" He asked and handed me an envelope.


    ''Wow, Uno sure works fast.''


    "Yes, I am." I pulled the stack of papers inside. It was thick, so I got confused for a moment.


    There was a list on the first page and the next wereposed of detailed information about the people on that list. A whole profile.


    "Whaat--" I flipped a few and blinked. There was even information about their hobbies, likes, and dislikes.


    "... I will leave now then."


    I heard Nathan''s low voice but didn''t notice he was actually sulking.


    Without looking up, I replied. "Okay, goodnight."


    I was, after all, distracted by a familiar set of names on the list. He didn''t utter a word but I heard the door closed.


    "Ah! Gwen and Bea are also invited. Fufufufu~"


    My eyes then read Rosamunde''s name and my mood instantly soured.


    "She''s invited as well? Hmm¡­"


    If Rosa woulde, there is a big possibility of us bickering at that party.


    "Is this a trap?" I mumbled and read the list again. So far, their names are the only ones that I am familiar with.


    Sighing, "Whatever. Let''s worry about that on the day of the tea party."


    I ced it over the vanity table and stretched my body. For now, I will sleep.


    ---------------***


    ''Hmmm¡­''


    "How about this one, mdy?" Amy held up a mboyant purple dress that has ribbons in it.


    ''Ribbons? Not a fan of it.''


    Erin showed me a bright blue one, "No, this one will look good on mdy."


    ''Blue? Too bright.''


    "Cute," Freesia utters as she presented me with a ck dress. It was revealing and looked totally adulty.


    ''How did I even own something like that? And what did she say? Cute?''


    My eyes then saw Lily holding up a ball gown which made me sigh.


    ''I am not going to a ball¡­''


    "Then mdy, what color do you want to wear?" Mari interjects, putting me out of my misery.


    I then remembered what those four uncultureddies from before told me.


    ''Red doesn''t suit you, Miss Nadia.''


    "Red. I want to wear red." I stated.


    They were invited. When I saw their names I had instantly heard their loud barkings on my head.


    Mari then presented two red dresses. One has a puffy skirt and a big bow on its waistline. The other was long, off-shoulder with ckces.


    "This one would suit mdy," Mari offered, pertaining to the off-shoulder dress.


    ''Heh~ Mari knows what I like.''


    "Then how about mdy''s ne?" Erin asked.


    I tapped my foot on the floor and surveyed the row of jewelry. My eyes then stopped at the shimmering ck ne which had a green sheen on it. The color of adamantine¡­


    There was also a pair of dangling earrings with it.


    I pointed to the set, "This one."


    The five of them nodded and looked at it in awe.


    "Then for mdy''s hair," Lily voiced out.


    A smirk showed up on my face, "Curl it. Big crazy curls. I want to look like a ssic viiness."


    They stared at me in confusion.


    "But mdy''s hair is wavy and pretty, it would be a waste to curl it more!" Amy interjects.


    ''Ah, but I really wanted to though. Rosamunde is also there, I have to prep for battle.''


    "That''s right mdy, your hair might get ruined if we ironed it," Mari seconded.


    The room was filled with objections after that. They were telling me how it would make my hair dry and stuff...


    ''Seriously¡­''

 Chapter 23 - Nadia And The Council Of Bitches

    They won over me eventually and had not curled my hair just as I wanted to. They just braid half of it and clipped it with a diamond hairpin. I stared at myself in the mirror, feeling satisfied with the result.


    ''My attendants are all hard working. I should reward them soon.''


    "Mdy," Mari voices out and hands me the ck hand fan that I ordered to be brought out.


    It was made ofce and had tiny jewels embedded in it. It looks pretty!


    "Thank you," I uttered and smiled at her in return.


    ''With this, my battle gears areplete. I am ready for battle now..''


    I stood up from the chair and presented myself to them. My attendants p as if they are watching a fascinating show and were looking at me in awe which made me ttered, honestly.


    "Mdy looks very beautiful!" Erinplimented.


    "Fufufufufu~"


    I covered my mouth with the fan as Iugh, embodying how a viiness acts. I probably look stupid as well while doing it but whatever.


    Lilyes in at that moment and smiles at me.


    "The carriage is ready, mdy."


    ''So it''s time¡­''


    I nced at the mirror once more and left the room with them trailing behind me. My eyes saw Nathaniel standing in front of it and turned when he saw me getting closer. He stares at me for a while which made me quite conscious of myself. If I didn''t confirm my appearance in the mirror, I would be worrying right now.


    "Go home before dark," he reminded me before whirling around to go back inside the house.


    I watched him disappear and smirked at his expense. My brother Nathan is sulking fufufufufu~


    He is still stingy about me ignoring him three days ago even though I didn''t mean to do so.


    "Well then," I turned to my attendants who were standing at the side, waiting for me to get in. "I will leave now."


    "Have a safe journey, mdy." Was their response as they bowed slightly.


    They all then raised their heads and all but beamed at me.


    After I waved at them through the windows, the carriage left and sped up in the direction of the Count Fodder''s residence. I was silently musing during the whole ride.


    ''Rosamunde and that four rudedies would definitely team-up. I will bet on it.''


    Beatriz and Gwen were going to meet me there, so I wasn''t really worried that I would be alone when I arrived. Moreover, it was stupid of me to get anxious just because of some lowly breeds.


    The carriage then stopped just outside the gates of a manor. It wasn''t as big as the marquis mansion, but it is still big nevertheless. There were a group of people in a servant uniform waiting outside, probably to wee the guests. My footman opened the door for me and helped me get down.


    As soon as I am out, another carriage rolls in beside mine. It was grand and had the Duke of Ethalion''s insignia on its body, a ck eagle with spread wings.


    ''Beatriz is here~''


    Just then, anotheres in which looks very familiar. It was Gwen''s carriage!


    I decided to wait for them toe down so we could enter the premises together. Bea thenes out after a moment and sees me. Gwen pokes her head andes down as well. I waved at both of them and waited for them to get closer.


    Beatriz was wearing a ck long-sleeved dress with white high-neck cors and cuffs. She looked like a gothic doll with her ck hair flowing in the wind as she saunters in my direction.


    Gwen, as usual, is wearing a bright colored dress that made her green eyes pop off. She looks beautiful as well.


    "Good Afternoon," I greeted.


    "Good Afternoon."


    "Mmm."


    The group waiting from the side approached us.


    "Wee to the Count''s residence. We will now escort you to the garden, this way please."


    We silently followed them as they led us to the east part of the residence. It was a garden, all right. Different flowers were blooming, but I noticed that the majority are wild orchids.


    A long table was set up in the middle with twelve chairs, five on each side, and two on both heads. There were already people there. Two people were sitting on the right side, three seats away from each other. Kannan Fodder, I presumed, sat at the other end.


    They both turned to us as soon as we came into the picture.


    Kannan stood up and greeted us.


    "Thank you foring!"


    She was a pretty girl with short brown hair and looked squishy.


    "Thank you for the invite," I replied and smiled at her.


    The three of us decided to sit on the right side, which is already preupied anyway. I don''t know how I ended up in the center though.


    It was silent, but the atmosphere wasn''t tense or anything. It was just harmonious¡­


    Of course, after I jinxed myself, Rosamunde''s troupe came in to ruin that pleasant mood.


    Their group marched in in a pyramid formation with Rosa at the lead. She was looking extremely haughty with her head raised high while wearing a smug smile. The others, two on each of her sides, look arrogant as well.


    ''Heh~ The circus hase.''


    Rosa narrows her eyes on me but I ignored her and continued to admire the orchids. The flowers look more interesting than her anyway¡­


    "T-Thank you foring to my party¡­" Kannan uttered, slurring her words. I could feel her anxiousness from her small voice.


    "Hmph! You better be thankful that I decided toe to your puny party!" Rosa sniggers.


    Their group sat on the left side, facing us, and my view got ruined by Rosa''s proud figure.


    "Nadia," was her greeting.


    ''Honestly, why is she obsessed with the idea of pestering me? Whatever. I''ll strike when she strikes...''


    "Rosa."


    We silently sized each other up, holding gazes, and no one wanted to back down. Not me! Nuh-uh. I will win this silent gaze battle with flying colors.


    The tea was being served by Kannan silently.


    ''Poor girl¡­''


    The whole three or so minutes were just us having a silent war, while the others sat rigid, not wanting to divert our attention with them. It was fine with me because I enjoyed the tea. Bea wasn''t perturbed either, as usual, and Gwen looked bored. After all, she likes bbering her mouth while drinking tea but she couldn''t do that now.


    She was staring at Rosa''spanion in undisguised hostility. She had learned from Eon what happened when she was not around, that''s why she''s being like this now.


    "We have better tea than this," Rosa voiced out, frowning.


    "Then you should just have tea at home," Gwen rebuked.


    ''Oh no, Gwen is breaking.''


    Rian Husky was it? Snorted at the side.


    "How impudent for a Count''s daughter to speak like that to Miss Rosa!"


    ''What''s with these corny lines? They have nothing else to say other than that?''


    Gwen smiles, "What are you saying? I was just worried that Rosa would get sick from the tea, so I am suggesting for her to go home."


    "That was not what you meant!" Shie Tzu interjects.


    "It is. It''s just, you''re too dumb to understand it," Gwen bounces back.


    I was enjoying it, seeing those red faces of them in anger. It was funny.


    Rosa res at me and snickers.


    "You are letting your followers speak for you? What a coward," she enunciates.


    ''Err, excuse me? Aren''t you the same?''


    "Tch. Pot calling the kettle ck," Bea mutters and Rosa heard it.


    ''Even Gwen is on fire huh.''


    "Ah, Beatriz Ethalion. I don''t know why you are following Nadia around, but I think it''s not beneficial for you to do so," Rosa stated, looking a bit sincere. "You are not meant to be a follower."


    Does she think Bea would listen to her? Is she brainwashing my friend now?


    Furrowing my brows, I started to speak.


    "They are not my foll--"


    "That''s right. We are Nadia''s followers." Bea cuts me off while Gwen nods her head in agreement.


    My head swiveled to her with questioning eyes.


    ''What is she saying now?''


    Rosa and her four minions gawked at her while the others were silently watching at the sides. If there is popcorn nearby, they would be eating it as they observe.


    "You? A follower? Aren''t you a duke''s daughter?" She croaked, disbelieving what she heard.


    ''I could not believe it either.''


    She then puts down her cup and nkly stares at Rosa.


    "So?"


    "That''s nonsense! You are of higher rank than her!"


    "Of course, you would say that. You are not that capable enough to reel in a duke''s daughter anyway." Bea deres.


    Dropping a bomb like that to her face, Rosa''s countenance turned into an ugly shade of green. It was funny, okay, so I started chuckling at the side. I could not stifle myughter even if I wanted to.


    ''Beatriz, you savage girl!''


    I don''t know what Gwen and Bea are up to, but let''s just go with their flow.


    Rosa res at me and so are her followers. See, they are like dogs following what their master would do.


    "What''s funny?!" She exims, venom on her voice.


    I brought the fan to my lips while still wearing an amused smile.


    "Nothing."

 Chapter 24 - Nadia And The Deep Pride Chicken

    I and Rosa stared each other down. Her eyes were throwing daggers, while mine sparkles in mirth. It was like an epic showdown.


    "U-uhmm¡­" Kannan voiced out, "Cookies?"


    Two servant girls came in with trays and ced the cookies and cupcakes on a little tower. They left afterward, but no one made a move to even grab one. The civil war was still ongoing, and the air was filled with tension.


    "Ah! Rosa, aren''t you on the list of the Crown Prince''s prospective Fiancee?" Gwen suddenly utters.


    Rosa raises her chin in a proud stance.


    "Of course!"


    "But isn''t Beatriz on the list too?" I chimed, "Her brother is one of Prince Ezekiel''s vassals as well.."


    Beatriz did not reply but just continued munching on cookies in silence. I turned to Rosa while still doing that fan thing.


    "Oh my, Rosamunde. You have a toughpetition ahead! Maybe you should suck up to me! I might give a word to my cousin about you," I offered.


    "Hohh? You were not on good terms with the Prince, weren''t you?" Chiwa rebutted.


    "Right? I heard the Prince hates her," Shar Pei, thedy who cried from before, joins.


    ''This girl wants me to make her cry again huh.''


    Rosa smirks at me, "No thanks."


    Gwenughs at my side, "From which cage did you hear that rumor from?"


    "You!" Shar Pei eximed.


    "Oh look, Nadia! She''s barking again!" Gwen deres which made meugh as well.


    "Heh~" Even the cold and silent Beatriz lets out a snort.


    Gwen turns to them again, "For your information, what you just said is not true at all. Didn''t you even see the Prince weing her in thest assembly? Prince Ezekiel personally invited her to join the council you know."


    "Fufufufufu~" My eyes trained at Rosa who was frowning, "I will dly wee you in my entourage, Rosa. But only if you kneel." Iugh behind my fan.


    Rosa''s face turned sour. She opens her mouth, then closes it off.


    "How dare you!"


    "Or you can beg," I added.


    ''I really like seeing her face turning red in anger. Fufufufu~''


    Rosa stands up in anger and points at me. I just look at her straight on, not feeling threatened at all.


    "You will pay for this!" She huffed and glowered at me.


    "Sure, mail me the receipt okay?" I responded.


    "Pfft!" Gwen


    Rosa was at a loss for words, and I could see her eyes staining red.


    ''Wait, is she going to cry? What? HAHAHAHAHAHAH''


    " ! ! ! "


    She then turns around to leave the party, the four other girls immediately tailing behind her. Rosa was literally dragging her skirt in a hurry and stomping loudly.


    ''What a child¡­''


    After they were gone, the table was silent for a while.


    "Pfft-- HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA"


    Gwen and I burst out inughter. We couldn''t hold out anymore, my stomach was hurting from all of that. Gwen was even gasping for breath, while Beatriz was chuckling beside me.


    "Oh gosh," I gasped and wiped the tears of joy that peeked in my eyes.


    The others, who were watching, looked at us meekly. Like they could not decide what to say or do.


    "Did you see her face just now? Hahahaha Hrious!" Gwen uttered in between herughter.


    "You were all ''fufufufu'' as well, like a viiness," Beatriz mumbles.


    "You were so cool earlier Bea," Iplimented her while still stifling my chuckles.


    ''That was a goodugh.''


    My eyes caught sight of Kannan on the other end.


    "Ah, I apologized for that Kannan," I stated with sincerity.


    ''I forgot that she might get sad because of this. I feel guilty now.''


    Kannan smiled cutely, "It''s okay! I actually liked them gone¡­" she mumbles and let out a sigh of relief.


    The others sighed as well but they looked more rxed than before.


    "Me too, I am d they are not here now," the one beside Kannan voiced out. She was a petite girl with curly blonde hair, tied into two pigtails.


    "My mom sent the invites for ten people but Miss Rosa wanted to attend as well and pressured us, so we have no choice but to oblige," Kannan confesses. "I had to remove two others for her either."


    My heart went out to her. She had looked very sad while saying that.


    "Ah, but I really am thankful for Miss Nadia! Thank you for epting my invitation!" She grinned and shyly looked down. "I wanted to meet you¡­"


    "I wanted to meet Miss Nadia as well!" The curly-haired girl joins.


    "Me too! I also wanted to see Miss Gwen and Miss Beatriz." The other one beside Bea deres.


    "Me?" Gwen looks surprised.


    ''Oho~ Is that so?''


    "Don''t worry about what Rosa said earlier, the tea tastes good," I genuinely said. "I actually have something for you! Let me just get it from the carriage, I forgot to bring it with me."


    Kannan blushes, ???It''s fine Miss Nadia!"


    "Just give me a moment," I uttered and stood up from my chair.


    I left the garden and made my way outside to go to my carriage with Kannan''s servant leading me outside.


    My eyes caught sight of four familiar figures standing in front of the gates.


    ''Huh? Why are they still here?''


    As soon as I''m out, the four saw me and their already sullen faces got even worse.


    "Oh? I thought you''re all gone home?" I inquired.


    "Tsk." One of them snickered. Was it Chiwa? She sure is feisty.


    I looked at the guard at the side who didn''t know what to do.


    "Why are they still here?"


    He nces at them, "They came together with the other Miss, but she left them here and returned alone."


    I blinked and looked at them again. A small chuckle escapes my lips.


    "Is that so¡­"


    I then got to my carriage and grabbed the box that I asked Lily to be put inside while I was getting ready. The servant girl carried it for me and as I was about to go, I called for the coachman.


    "Get thesedies back to their homes," I ordered and gestured at them.


    "Yes, mdy."


    "No, thank you!" Chiwa refuses.


    My brows raised at her, "Oh you don''t want to? Fine then, you can stay here," I nced at the three other girls. "You don''t want it as well?"


    Rian Husky chewed her bottom lip, ncing at Chiwa and to the carriage. I was being generous here, it was still high in the afternoon and the weather was hot. Either they wanted to get burned under the scorching sun, or swallow their pride and take it.


    Seems like Chiwa was the only one who had the highest pride out of them. Rian immediately hurried to get inside the open carriage. Shie and Shar Pei followed suit, leaving the bristling Chiwa at the side.


    "Pride won''t get you home, little girl," I stated and sauntered back to the garden.


    I didn''t get to see her reaction, but I knew just from her surly expression, she was not amused by what I said.


    I got back to the garden and saw the girl beside Beatriz was now sitting in front of her. So is the other girl from the other end. They were merrily having small conversations and smiled when they saw me.


    The servant girl ced the box in front of Kannan who blushed profusely.


    "It''s a gift from me," I said.


    "You really don''t have to but thank you, Miss Nadia!" She beamed.


    ''Ah, I like this atmosphere better.''

 Chapter 25 - Yeet!

    The two-week break was over and we were now back in the academy. Of course, that would mean that I have to do my duties as well as the first-year representative. The first thing that I did was to gather feedback from the student body and to assess which of those raises concerns. Noah and I finished the report in record time due to their cooperation.


    After working with Noah for a few days, I have gotten to know his personality a bit. He was pretty chill all the time, even after meeting a few assholes who looked down on him due to his Baron status. He also had a sense of humor and would always try to lighten up the mood. Though he may lookidback, he was actually a hardworking person.


    "Are you going to the council now, Nadia?" Gwen asks after sses.


    Bea was in a different ss, so the only time that the three of us could meet was during break times or after the ss had finished.


    "Yep," I muttered and picked up my case..


    "We haven''t got to hang outtely. You are so busy these days," she pouts at me.


    Chuckling, my eyes bored at her.


    "You know you can alsoe to the council room right? Your brother and the Prince said so."


    Gwen averted her eyes as she yed with her sleeves, which made me smirked. It was obvious why she was hesitant to go there.


    "I-It''s fine! Just finish your jobs early, okay!" She exims.


    Ara~ It makes me want to tease her more. Hmm¡­


    I have to find more about this Conrad guy¡­


    We left the room together, and I immediately saw Noah who was passing by. His eyes caught sight of me, and then he stopped.


    "Miss Nadia," he greeted.


    "Hi, Noah!" Gwen also addresses him. She had also spoken to Noah quite a few times, and they both hit it off.


    "Miss Gwen."


    "Ohe on! I told you to call my name without the miss," she berated, and Noah only shed an easy smile in return.


    "You''re also going to the council room?" I asked.


    ??Yes, then I saw both of you so¡­"


    Gwen pouted again and nced at me before letting out a sigh.


    "Let''s hang out on the weekends okay?"


    "Okay. We should pester Bea in her home then," I answered and watched her eyes widen.


    Pfft


    She is so obvious.


    "No! I mean, we should ask for Bea''s consent first, right? She may not like it if we just visit without her permission," Gwen bbers which made me snort.


    Gwen and her excuses. Bea said it was fine for us to visit anytime without the necessary invitations, but here she is as if she had forgotten Bea ever said that.


    "I will go and wait for Bea now. Bye Noah!" She deres and hurriedly walks off.


    Both of us watched as she disappeared among the crowd of students heading home. I then turned to him and smiled.


    "Let''s go."


    As we were about to leave, Noah looked at my hands and offered up his right hand. I looked at it in question.


    "I will hold your bag for you," he said.


    I then let out a smallugh, "It''s not heavy so it''s fine."


    Noah scratches the back of his head, "Ah, but I really wanted to help."


    This is one of his good sides too, he is a gentleman. I watched him earnestly trying to carry my bag for me, he was cute so I gave in initially.


    "Okay then, if you insist," I said and handed my case to him.


    He shed a bright smile, "Of course. I can carry you too if you want."


    I burst out augh, "Noah! Are you flirting now?"


    This guy¡­


    We made it to the council room without any problems nor people blocking our ways. Some greet us but politely, girls are fangirling from Noah as well, but they''re mostly my ''followers'' they say.


    "Oh, you''re here!" Eon exims upon seeing the two of us enter.


    "Hello," I uttered and smiled.


    Working on the council was fun but sometimes stressful. When Conrad and Eon are together, it gets rowdy. I weed the rowdiness though because they are entertaining to watch anyway.


    The others turned to look either and greeted. Prince Ezekiel was on his desk, as usual, the three are on the sofa, and Nathan was at the corner, reading something. He immediately stopped what he was doing when we came.


    Nathan''s eyes zeroed on Noah''s hand, which is holding my case, and frowned.


    "Tch."


    He then resumed reading and ignored me.


    Ah, that''s right. He was still sulking a bit, but I think he was back from the start again. Is he mad because of Noah? Ehh¡­


    The others were silent for a moment while Noah looked a little awkward. Ezekiel then cleared his throat to ease the tension.


    "Good timing today, we were just going to discuss the uing event." He said.


    Ohh, an event?


    Both Noah and I joined the three on the sofa and turned our attention to him. I just noticed how excited Eon was looking, and now I am getting more and more curious.


    "Fall ising, that means the event that happens every 5 years will start soon. The Hunt would probably happen next month if the schedule isn''t moved."


    The Hunt? Wait, it sounded familiar to me¡­


    "Right, I hope it won''t be rescheduled. I was waiting for it for a whole year now," Conrad voiced out.


    "Ah, The Hunt is around the corner huh¡­" Noah mutters from beside me.


    Eon was smiling from ear to ear, "I have been earnestly training day by day for this you know!"


    From where did I hear about this hunting thing? Hmmm¡­


    I feel like I have read this somewhere, but where?


    "Our Academy is also invited to participate in The Hunt. It''s now our part to think of something that could benefit the students who woulde." Ezekiel looks at us, "Do you have any suggestions?"


    AH! I remember now! It''s from the book! Estelle participated in The Hunt, where Nadia tried her best on harming her! There was this wild boar in the great forest of Rosenthal that had been wreaking havoc to some campers for years. I don''t know how she did it, but Nadia leads the boar to Estelle, who was with Vivien at that time.


    Good thing Nathaniel and Prince Ezekiel were there. Why did I almost forget that?


    Anyway, would the boar appear? Eh, impossible. The hunt where Estelle was in was four years in the future. The boar event wouldn''t happen this early unless some higher power wants to y a big joke.


    ''I want to go to The Hunt too!''


    "First, we need to know who is participating in the council first," Luther points out.


    Eon smirked at him, "Isn''t that obvious already? Of course, we all are!"


    "Idiot, the two first-years have only just joined. That means they have not partaken in The Hunt before. Don''t just decide on your own!" Conrad interjects.


    ''They are bickering again¡­''


    "Ah, not really. I have joinedst year''s hunt as our house''s representative," Noah deres, which earned him stares.


    I also looked at him in wonder.


    "Then Nadia, are you going to join The Hunt too? It is fun! I swear!" Eon asks.


    A wide smile appeared on my face.


    ''Hell yeah!''


    "I do~ I want to participate as well," I answered, getting excited already.


    But if I take part in it, I would have to practice something right? Like archery or swordsmanship.


    "See? Everyone is partaking," Eon stated.


    "No."


    We turned our attention to Nathaniel who loudly closed his book and was now looking at us, me in particr.


    ''No?''


    "W-wha-- You''re noting Nathan?" Eon queried.


    Conrad and the others were staring at him in surprise and bewilderment.


    ''My brother won''te? But why?''


    "I will. But Nadia won''t," he dropped which made me shocked to the core.


    Wait wait wait waaaait!


    What does he mean by that? I won''t? Like, noting?!


    "But Nadia wants to go," Prince Ezekiel points out.


    Yesss! Tell that to him, cousin!


    I was dying to know what pushed him to say that. He doesn''t mean that right?


    "I''ve said what I said. She won''t participate in The Hunt." He was looking so serious that it scared me.


    Scared that he is really serious about that! I am denying it with all my heart. Is this because he''s sulking?? But that''s so childish to leave me out just because of that!


    Noah nced at me, looking concerned, but U remained staring at my brother. I want answers!


    "Why?"


    The others went silent and watched us from the sidelines. I don''t mind it though, I just want Nathan to exin it to me.


    "It''s dangerous for you," he replied.


    Ahh. So it''s that, he''s just concerned. It made me sigh in relief, but of course, I won''t ept it.


    "I still want to go! I can practice for a month before the event," I reasoned out.


    "Still no, Nadia.",


    "But why? If it''s dangerous, you''re there! The others will be there as well! I can just be at the back if it''s really that risky!"


    Nathan''s eyes narrowed.


    "Don''t push your luck. The Hunt is not for you."


    "What do you mean by that?" I gasped out.


    Nathan''s face was set in stone and my heart sank. He is not going to change his mind, isn''t he?


    He didn''t say a word but I know what he meant, and I would not back down.


    "Is it because I''m a girl?" I affirmed. Nathan did not deny it.


    ''What the¡­''


    "If that is your reason then I won''t ept it. I will join the Hunt, whether you like it or not." I dered, raising my chin.


    When did these double standards affect his way of logic? That doesn''t make sense to me and I find it sexist. If he''s being prickly because he is sulking then I won''t stand by it.


    Nathan''s face instantly soured, "Why don''t you listen! I thought you have changed but clearly, you''re not. You''re as stubborn as before!" He all but yelled at me.


    I sat there, stupefied by his words. The silent room bes even more silent. I have never heard a silence this loud and deafening before.


    ''Did he just¡­''


    Nathan frowned, while I remained stony and rigid in my seat.


    ''How dare he? He really said that, didn''t he?''


    "Nathan¡­" Prince Ezekiel uttered but stopped his words when he saw me standing up.


    I felt so offended by that statement. It''s like he''s referring me to that awful woman! The original owner of this body!


    I stared at him intensely while he avoided my eyes as he looked down while still frowning.


    "I will take my leave then," I announced and swiftly turned around to leave the room, grabbing my bag as I went.


    "Nadia¡­"


    Noah calls out to me but I did not heed their attention and just skedaddled out of the council.

 Chapter 26 - Musings Of A Dense Man

    The soft clicked of the closed-door can be heard. It echoed in my ears, however quiet that is, it sounded loud to me. If it were before, I would have found it bizarre.


    Nadia, when she does not get what she wants, throws tantrums. And it''s not pretty. Her tantrums were always severe and obnoxious. She would m doors, break things, and raise her voice. She was like a madwoman and not ady from a noble house. I hated it. I hated her.


    I hated every single thing she does.


    She never did any of those today.. Even though she was truly angry, she was... calm. This wasn''t the first time that we had bickered. We had fought before from the dumbest and smallest things, and it was awful. She was awful. There were even times that I wish she weren''t my sister. Or she was, but better. Like the Nadia I knew.


    But now, she was calm¡­


    It was very different than before, but I don''t find it weird. It was so like her and not her at the same time.


    "Nathan," Ezekiel called.


    I did not turn to him and continued staring at the door where Nadia left. Unbending.


    Should I follow her? What would I say to her then? I¡­


    "You shouldn''t. Let her be for now," Ezekiel says as if he knows what I was going to do.


    I frowned and look at him, wondering what he meant by that. If she''s mad, then shouldn''t I go and fix it? That''s basic knowledge. Why is he saying that to me?


    The others were looking at me as well, Conrad was even shaking his head.


    "Man, why did you say that? She would obviously get mad you know," Conrad uttered and sighed.


    Why is it me? I am just worried about her. Why would it be my fault? Nadia doesn''t know how dangerous it will be. It''s The Hunt, an ident could happen any time. Wild beasts are everywhere either, and not just any normal beasts. There are still monsters that lurked somewhere.


    They might have read the confusion in my head and shook their heads even more.


    "She seems very eager to go," that Noah guy mumbled.


    Tch. This guy. I still find him annoying. How can he be sofortable around my sister? Getting even too close to her¡­ Tch.


    Eon saw my glowering expression and scratched his head.


    "C''mon Nathan, they''re just friends."


    Friends? A male friend? That doesn''t sound right, does it?


    Friend or not, he shouldn''t casually hold someone''s belongings. And he shouldn''t hang around her like some annoying fly. I don''t trust him one bit.


    Noah sensed my gaze and paled.


    See? He can''t even stand up to me. If he wants to be my sister''s friend, he should not be a wimp.


    "Aw, man¡­" Luther muttered at the side.


    Ezekiel nces at them before staring at me. When he''s being like this, I know what would happen next. He''s going to preach again¡­


    "Nadia is part of the council. She may be your sister, but she has her duties as well. You can be protective of her all you want, but at least respect her decisions."


    My forehead creased together, and he saw that. What is he saying now?


    "I know you are worried about her, but I think you''re being overprotective. She is a strongdy and we all know what she''s capable of," he added and hinted a smile.


    The others nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Right, she''s awesome," Eon deres while grinning.


    "She can even kick asses," Conrad seconded and then lets out a chuckle. "Ah, I really can''t forget that cafeteria incident huh."


    "She''s headstrong too and stands to her ground," Noah joins.


    Luther nods, "Quiet charming."


    Tch. Of course, she is. She is all that. I know that.


    I am her brother, of course, I would know how she is. She''s headstrong, alright, but she has a weak side too. I discovered that when she can''t even properly lift my sword when she asked me to teach her. This is why I am worried about her.


    If she gets into trouble while I''m not around, how can she defend herself?


    Ezekiel painted his usual smile, "You all heard them. That''s why you should not patronize her too much. She can handle herself just fine. You can protect her on the sidelines without hindering her."


    Damn him. shing that smile while saying those words. He really knows what to say. Tch.


    I thought back to what happened earlier and grimaced. I might have said too much, which angered her. So her anger was my fault? Why did she get angry about that? I was just saying the truth.


    Girls are delicate beings, what''s more, they have skinny figures. She isn''t fit for vigorous activities.


    "Nathan, I know you''re confused. Can''t help it, you''re dense sometimes," Eon voiced out and shrugged.


    One of my brows raised.


    Dense?


    Conrad and the others turned to him and were giving him the eyes, but he just kept mouthing off.


    "But yes, it is all your fault. You should be atoning now. She might not talk to you again and that is all on you." He finished.


    I want to sew that mouth shut.


    His words made me stop and my blood ran cold.


    Nadia won''t talk to me again? She won''t? Because I said that?


    ¡­?


    Ezekiel''s smile wavered and side-eyed Eon, who was feeling proud at the moment. Conrad shakes his head and hit him.


    "Ow! What?!" Eon cried out and rubbed the part of his head.


    "Do not listen to Eon. He is an idiot," Ezekiel stated.


    "Idi-- what did I do?! Why are all of you so mean to me?" Eon exims as he looked at everyone, feeling betrayed.


    "Wow. They surely are siblings¡­" Noah mumbles.


    Won''t talk to me again...?


    Ezekiel assured me, "Nadia was just frustrated today, that''s all. You should just let her be for now and apologizeter."


    Apologize? Right¡­ I should apologize. But how? Did I ever say sorry before? I can''t remember.


    Sorry... Such a foreign word.


    Ah. Now that I think of it, I did say that she never changed and is still the same as before. Lies. That''s all lies.


    Why did I say that? She had changed. She was not the same as the past anymore. She''s better. I like her just like this.


    Then why did I say that? Of course, that would upset her. I¡­ I am an idiot huh?


    I really said something I shouldn''t have¡­


    "How do I fix it¡­"


    I didn''t realize that I have said it out loud, not after they started suggesting things.


    "As Ezekiel said, let her calm down first. She may not want to--" clearing his throat "-I mean, reminded about it right now," Conrad remarked.


    He''s not addressing Ezekiel as Prince as usual. If anyone from the pce would hear this, he would surely get in trouble.


    "Buy her things. Jewels, dresses¡­ Girls like those expensive kinds of stuff," Luther noted, acting nonchnt.


    Girls? I don''t think Nadia can be lumped with them. The current her that is¡­


    She might like it before but not now anymore. Simple things bring a genuine smile to her face now.


    Just like that time when I gave her the lone red apple that I found hanging on the apple tree from the courtyard. It was her favorite color, so I plucked it.


    Ah, jewels. I remembered something again. That time where I broke her ne in the hallway. She had looked very shocked then and speechless. She even cried dayster, I guess. And holed herself up in her room for almost a week.


    Was it also my fault? But, I was mad because of her ridiculous spending. But maybe¡­ maybe I shouldn''t have done it. She might have really liked that ne and bought it.


    I don''t know¡­


    I must do something about that as well. Yes. I must.


    Ezekiel pped his hands together, getting our attention.


    "For now, let''s just proceed to the meeting without Nadia while Nathaniel calms himself. Shall we?"


    I just noticed how chaotic my mind and feelings are being. If not for Ezekiel''s remark, I wouldn''t have known how mixed my emotions are.


    Right. Calm down and think¡­


    Let''s fix this tomorrow.

 Chapter 27 - Excuse Me

    It was Saturday. This means no sses and no council duties. This also means I get to y for the whole day. Fufufufufu~


    But of course, ying is not on my agenda today. Instead, I will practice for the uing hunt. And what am I practicing, you ask? Weapons! I am helpless in swords, I could not even lift it for my dear life, so let us cross that out of the list.


    Guns? Are there guns in here? I have no idea, but nope, not guns either. It also kind of shoots, though¡­


    That''s right! Fufufufufu~ I will be learning archery today.


    I could already imagine myself shooting arrows. In my mind, I look really cool. I hope it will be like that in reality..


    "Good Morning, Uno!" I greeted him as soon as I saw him in the backyard.


    Uno sheathed his sword and bowed, "Good morning, miss Nadia."


    "Were you doing your routine?" He was flinging his sword when I saw him. He might be actually busy than he says.


    I have contracted him yesterday regarding archery lessons. He says he knows how to use a bow, so I immediately asked him to teach me, and he agreed. What if I am obstructing him from doing his usual duties, right? I don''t want that.


    Uno shakes his head, "I was just warming up."


    Ohh, is that so?


    "Should I warm up as well?"


    My eyes slid to the set of bow and arrow at the side. Ah! I am getting excited! I want to touch it¡­


    "Yes. If you start right away, you might end up straining yourself." Uno looks at my outfit and nods.


    Fufufufu~ Of course, I came prepared. I wasn''t wearing a dress today. Instead, I donned into a white long-sleeved blouse and cream trousers. I also tied my hair into a ponytail. I was that eager¡­


    Uno came closer and handed me a glove. Ah, right, I forgot to bring one.


    "Use this for your right hand."


    "Ohh, thank you~" I uttered and put it on. It was weird to me because only my right hand has one, but whatever, I am learning everything today.


    We spent the whole morning doing things. Uno taught me the basics, the proper stance, and the perfect grip. I thought it was easy, but it was honestly tiring.


    My arms are getting numb too from being spread wide, throughout the entire lesson. My fingers kind of hurt either. Good thing I followed his advice about warming up, or I might be crying right now.


    Pain. No pain, no gain.


    "Raise your head a little," Uno voiced out.


    I slightly raised my head while intensely staring at the target board. There were times that I almost hit the center, but it just won''t go in. It would always embed itself inches away from the dot.


    I released my hold, and the arrow sped up and hit the side.


    Dang!


    "You''re doing great, miss Nadia," Uno reassures.


    Aw Uno, I know you''re just trying to appease me because I suck. It''s okay. I acknowledge it.


    "Ah, good afternoon, captain," Uno suddenly says and bowed behind me.


    Captain?


    I dropped my hand and turned around. There, I saw Nathaniel walking in our direction. He was dressed in his white knight uniform, and he couldn''t have looked so handsome than today. He was blinding.


    His white silvery hair was brushed backward, not a strand covering his magnificent face. Those pale ruby eyes of his were trained at me as he sauntered closer. He was tall and looked ridiculously handsome. I could even see angels flying above him as they yed tunes while he walked.


    I feel like having a nosebleed.


    Damn it. I am still a little mad about you, but why are you so handsome, brother?! It''s too early for this okay? Wait, no! This is fine! Being smothered by looks is fine.


    When you have a brother like this, you get to fangirl every day. I mean, do you see this? This should be illegal!


    ''I want to raise a g with a "Nathan''s number 1 fan" written on it.''


    Ehem. I am still mad at him, let us not be swayed by his looks.


    "Good afternoon," I greeted him halfheartedly and returned from my feeble attempt of archery.


    I didn''t see him frowning because I was already focused on what I was doing.


    ''Mhmm, still mad. A little mad. Your good looks won''t change anything.''


    "Are you struggling with the lesson?" He asks out of the blue.


    "Nope."


    He got silent for a while. The only things that can be heard were the birds chirping and the rustling of leaves.


    I stared at the target board with narrowed eyes. I will hit the bullseye, I swear.


    "Are you going to use the bow as your weapon for the hunt?" He then voiced out after some time had passed.


    "Mmm."


    He was trying to spark conversation. I noticed that. But I wanted to stand my ground and let him realize he was wrong. I could just go ahead and forgive him, but he needs to learn humility sometimes.


    ''This is for you, brother Nathan. You will fail in looking for a girl if your views on women are skewed. Now, learn!''


    I nced at Uno at the side. He was standing there looking so awkward. I feel sorry for him. He''s being sandwiched between two sulking siblings.


    This made me internally sighed. Ah, I want to go back from before. Where I could annoy Nathan, and he will let me do whatever I want. Should I give up this act?


    ''Nope, Nadia. You are a strong girl. You can do this. You are not missing the those times at all.''''


    "Uno, is my stance correct? How about my grip?" I turned to him.


    Uno was about toe to me when he intuitively nced at Nathaniel. Thetter was looking at him with cold eyes, which made him falter in his steps.


    "Uhh--"


    "Hmm?"


    Nathan then went to me and made me surprised. I thought he was going to continue watching on the sidelines.


    He went to my back and gripped my hand, which was holding the bow. His remaining hand went to my other hand, which was gripping the string.


    Oop. Excuse me, brother. Too close.


    "You need to steady your arm so it won''t bend. Don''t grip the strings too tightly, either. These things determine the momentum and direction of your arrow," I could feel his breath on my head as he tells me this.


    I cleared my throat in apprehension. I was feeling rather nervous by this sudden change of pace. Nevertheless, I still did what he said.


    "Good. Now raise your chin a little and keep your eye on the target."


    My head moved exactly as he says.


    "Slowly release your hold on the string."


    My fingers automatically let go, and I watched as the arrow flew head-on and hit the board. Straight to the center.


    A smile immediately broke on my face.


    "Wow! I did it! Did you all see that?!"


    Uno pped at the side.


    "Congrattions, Miss Nadia."


    Fufufufufufu~ I knew it. I knew that I could do it!


    "I''m sorry," Nathan mumbles.


    My celebration halted, and I turned to blink at him in shock.


    ''Did he just say what I think he said? Am I hearing things?''


    "What?" I croaked, not believing my ears.


    " ¡­ "


    Nathan averted his gaze and looked to the side instead. The tips of his ears were even tinged red.


    ''Oh my. Is my brother blushing? Fufufufufu~''


    His brows furrowed slightly. He looked very ufortable as he stood there rigidly, while I looked up at him.


    ''Ah, isn''t he too cute?''


    "I-- I''m sorry," he repeated, appearing sincere. "I realized my faults. So talk to me again."


    Nathan seemed so distraught while saying that. Wha--


    I stared at his distressed expression. My lips quirked up in a half smile from my failed attempt in holding augh. I don''t know but his distress looked very cute to me. It makes me want to tease him¡­


    ''Dang. Am I really slowly bing a viiness?''


    "Fine. I will forgive you," I dered. Nathan nced at me, expression brightening. "But only if you go with me to the capital. We need to buy clothes in advance for the event. Then I will truly ept your apology."


    Nathan''s serious eyes pierced me, "I ept."


    Pfft--


    He says it like he''s epting a challenge or something.


    "Let''s go tomorrow. Do you have something to do by then?"


    "No. I will take tomorrow off. We will go to the Capital as agreed."


    Hoh~ What am I gonna do with him, seriously.

 Chapter 28 - Excuse Me Pt 2

    I went to my dad''s study room after dinner. He could not join us because he was still at the pce when dinner time came and only had just gotten back. I also brought a tea set with me and a te of sandwiches, thinking that he might be hungry and tired after the whole day of working.


    I carefully knocked on the door and heard him saying toe in, so I did. Closing the door behind me slowly, I greeted him with a smile.


    "Good evening, dad!" I voiced out as I went to him.


    He was sitting behind the table and was reading something. Even though he just got home a while ago, he is still working.


    "Nadia? Something''s wrong?" Asked dad, looking surprised when he saw me.


    "Nothing.. You haven''t had dinner yet, right? So I brought a snack."


    I ced the tray at the side, avoiding the scattered papers, and poured tea and gave it to him. He then epted it without questions¡­


    My eyes noticed his tired sunken face, proof that he is stressed outtely. I wonder what''s bugging him off¡­


    "You should take a break sometimes, dad. You''ll end up sick if you keep this up," I mentioned. It was a piece of sincere advice, I am worried for him after all.


    "Hmm," was his response as he sipped the tea.


    "Problems in the pce?" I inquired and sat down in front of him.


    "The pce always has problems, nothing new," Dad put the cup down and let out a tired smile. "I was just taking care of some loose tongues, nothing to worry about."


    My brows raised up at that. Loose tongues? Does he mean, rumors? Normally, that''s what it meant by that. And yeah, the pce does have problems all the time.


    "Okay then. Don''t stress yourself too much. That''s bad for your health," I said with genuine concern.


    I know how much of a hard worker Marquis Leon is, so I am worried that he might get too caught up with work and copse. At least, he should try to unwind sometimes and avoid bringing his work home if it is not needed.


    Dad''s face softened, "I will try to do that. Anyway, is there any more reason why you came here?"


    Oh, dad. You make it sound like I have some hidden agenda. I have, in a way, but not what you think.


    "I came here to tell you that Nathan and I will go to the capital tomorrow. We will find a boutique to tailor for hunting clothes," I responded while beaming.


    The Marquis'' eyes widened in surprise, "Hunting clothes? Are you going to participate in the uing Hunt?"


    "Yep! I was just practicing archery just this morning! Nathan and Uno taught me~"


    "Oh. But are you going to be okay? It''s The Hunt, there would be dangers everywhere, especially in the forest." he uttered with worry in his voice.


    "Don''t worry about it, dad. Nathan would be there, and so are the other council officers! I will be fine." I reassured him.


    My dad looked unconvinced but because he saw the eagerness in my face, he let out a resigned sigh.


    ''See how doting my father is? Fufufufufufu~''


    "Then take care on your journey tomorrow," he says afterward. "Just tell me if you need anything."


    Ah, if you say that¡­


    Err, but I am still not ustomed to asking things. I was gonna ask for a bow set but, eh-- I could just borrow the bow from earlier. Or I could use my allowance and save some to buy one. Yep~ Let''s do that...


    "Goodnight, dad. Don''t stay up toote, okay?" I stood up from the chair and smiled at him for thest time before leaving the room.


    ---------**


    On the next day, I got down from my room and saw Nathan waiting outside the house. He was talking to Uno, probably about some security details thing. I looked him over, he was wearing a in white long-sleeve shirt which was tucked inside his ck pants.


    Nathan turned to me as soon as I got closer and ooh-- His shirt was unbuttoned and I can clearly see his toned ehem¡­ Nadia, stop fangirlinge on.


    Can''t help it, my brother is sexy.


    "Are you ready to go?" He asks after a while.


    "Yep~"


    I was feeling excited. This would be the first time that we are going out together. Mostly, it would always be just me and two of my attendants, or with Bea and Gwen.


    Nathan helped me to climb inside the carriage first before getting in. Uno and another guy were the ones who would be driving. As soon as we were ready, the carriage smoothly rode out.


    We were sitting face to face, and my eyes kept looking down. I was trying real hard not to look at it. It was open! And very distracting!


    Damn it, Nathan. Why must you wear something like this? Tsk. This is very bad for my fangirling heart¡­


    So I attempted to look outside and enjoy the scenery instead. He was being silent anyway, and I did not try to spark a conversation. Because I know, my attention will only be diverted.


    We were like that throughout the whole ride until we reached the Capital.


    "Wow, there are a lot of people today. I wonder why?" I voiced out as I looked around.


    Nathan was beside me, observing as well. Eyes narrowing like a hawk.


    "Hmm¡­"


    My eyes caught sight of the big building not far from where we were standing. The front side was shy and attention-grabbing, especially those disys at the window.


    ''I bet that shop is lucrative and very expensive. Let''s not go there.''


    Nathan suddenly held my hand and dragged me in the direction of that boutique.


    "Wha-- Wait, brother! Where are we going?" He was tightly holding my hands and I couldn''t snatch it back even if I tried to.


    We stopped in front of the fancy-looking shop and we''re about to go in when I stopped him.


    "Wait! This shop might need an advanced appointment, we can''t just go in." I whispered to him.


    Nathan''s brows furrowed as he looked down at me. He looked confused, well of course. He is a guy, this type of thing is unfamiliar to him. I guess? I mean, Nathan is not the type of guy who is fussy with his clothes. I bet all of his things are customized just for him.


    I blinked at him, sending a signal. I don''t want us to get shunned after going in okay? That would be pretty embarrassing, and Nathan might get mad from that.

 Chapter 29 - Estelle?

    The door to the shop suddenly opened, and a smartly dressed woman came out. At her side, was a young woman in a uniform. Her spectacled eyes gazed at the two of us and smiled warmly.


    "Are you from Marquis Herman--" then halted. "Ah! Dear me! Of course, you would be. There is no one in this empire with beautiful ruby eyes except the Hermans," she deres.


    ''Ohe on, you''re making me blush.''


    "Pleasee in. The Marquis had already told us about you," she said and stepped inside, waiting for us.


    Father did?


    I nced at Nathaniel..


    Is that why he dragged me here? Why did he not tell me then¡­


    Nathan tugged me inside for the second time this day, and I let him do so. Now that we were inside, the beauty of the ce greeted my eyes. It was already fancy outside, but the interior is even morevish.


    Beautiful dresses in different styles can be seen, being disyed in mannequins and racks. Even the furniture looks very expensive. I bet the price is noteworthy too¡­


    ''I can''t believe dad arranged this for us. How much did he spend to book us an appointment?''


    "Come this way," the smart-looking woman says and leads us to a room. There was a young man waiting there inside, carrying some cloth samples.


    The room was wide enough for 10 people. There were couches, the color of royal blue, on both sides and a big mirror affront. Both Nathan and I sat down side by side on one.


    "Let me introduce myself. I am Adele, the owner of this boutique, a designer. These are my assistants, Nubadi and Batthew."


    She seems like a big shot designer, and very familiar to me either. I wonder where I heard her name?


    "The Marquis had mentioned needing clothes for the uing hunt," thedy then looked at me. "What style do you want?"


    I blinked at her question.


    "Style?"


    "Yes. Usually, girls your age wanted to look good. There were already orders like that, regarding the styles they want." She then handed me a brochure that the young woman from earlier was holding. "These are the current trends. Pick the one that fancies you."


    Hah? That''s a thing? When did the hunt be a ce for showing off? It''s a hunt, not a fashion show!


    Reluctantly, I opened the brochure, mindlessly flipping through the pages. This is ridiculous¡­


    "How about you, Sir Nathan?"


    "Just make it white," was his t reply.


    What an easy demand.


    I closed the brochure and smiled at Adele, "All of these look great," --Not! "But it''s so hard to choose~" I uttered, faking a solemn expression.


    Adele smiled, "Then tell me the things that you want for your dress."


    "I want something simple but flexible as well. Somethingfortable, and not a skirt either. I don''t want ruffles, norces, or any decorative ribbons. I don''t want it too bright and colorful, preferably in a uniform color," I mouthed off.


    It was obvious that I was crossing out everything inside the brochures, and Adele understood right away. She looked surprised at first, but then painted a bright expression on her face after a while.


    "I understood, Miss Herman. Let us get your measurements then," she says, earning a satisfied smile from me.


    ''She really is a smart-looking woman in every sense of the word.''


    Nathaniel went away with Batthew and entered another room, while I was left here with Adele and Nubadi.


    The taking of measurements didn''tst that long. Adele and her assistant work fast, it amazed me. Nathan, however, was still inside the other room even after we came out of ours. Adele told me that I can wait back in the room for Nathan, but I know I will only get bored in there so I declined. Instead, I will wait for him in the lobby and look around while at it.


    "These are all pretty¡­" I mumbled as I gazed at the purple ball gown in front of me. "Looks he expensive too."


    Absentmindedly, my eyes swiveled outside the shop by the ss window. A young woman with golden hair, as bright as molten gold, walks by.


    ''Wait! Is that???''


    With heart pounding in excitement, I abruptly go outside to spy on the youngdy from earlier.


    ''There is only one woman who has a unique molten gold hair in all of Rosenthal.''


    Sure, there are blondes. But they are either on the verge of faded bleached hair, or light-brownish. Hers is the color of the sun in its most beautiful form.


    "Estelle?" I muttered under my breath.


    I was hiding behind the wall of the shop as I watched her go away. I couldn''t exactly see her face because her back was on me, nor did I see it clearly while I was inside. But I know for sure, it was Estelle.


    In the book. Estelle was described as a girl with hair of golden threads, and forest green eyes. If I could just see her face, then I could confirm my guess.


    ''Did I really saw Estelle? It should be her, right? I am pretty sure that was her!''


    I felt giddy all of a sudden. It''s like everything is getting pieced together little by little. I thought about what happened in the book, which strangely felt so blurry to me now. Well, to be fair, I had only read it once. But then again, why do I feel like I keep forgetting things nowadays¡­


    Right. The original plot is alreadying around the corner. Estelle would turn 15 soon, and on the night of her birthday, she would dream about her future. She will wake up in the morning, and that''s where it will all start.


    She will be in denial at first, but because the dream felt so real, she would question herself. Everything will happen ording to the dream after that, and Estelle would realize it. That''s the time that she will plot a n in order to avoid her tragic future.


    And that''s where she will start meeting all the male leads! I especially love that Foundation Ball part. It''s because the gathering of handsome men will happen there. Eye Candies¡­ Eye Candies everywhere...


    Fufufufufufu~


    I''m sure it will be amazing. Imagine seeing all the good looking men in one room. The brilliance! I will surely go blind.


    And the fact that it''s also the eve of the ball where Estelle chose Lukas, instead of the Prince. Oh myyyy~ I am blushing!


    I want to scream in extreme happiness but that would make me look like a lunatic.


    Sooner orter, the stage will all be set and I will be there, sitting in the front row, watching it unfold.

 Chapter 30 - Take A Bow

    "What are you doing?" Nathan suddenly says behind me.


    I turned around and saw him ncing in the direction of Estelle who is lost among the crowd now. He then looked at me with questioning eyes.


    ''Too bad, brother. You just missed the female lead!''


    "I saw someone familiar," I replied and wistfully nced back again.


    "Who?"


    A yful smile rose to my lips, "The Main Character¡­"


    Nathan''s brows furrowed, "The what?"


    I stopped looking and gazed at him.


    "Nevermind it, brother.. Are you done with the measurements?"


    He will never understand it anyway, and if telling him would ruin everything, I''d rather it be like this. Moreover, I don''t think he will believe whatever I am going to say.


    Let me just watch everything exclusively, okay? Give me the best show!


    Nathaniel nods. Fufufu~ man of few words¡­


    My eyes roamed to the busy capital, feeling excited. The afternoon sun was high up in the sky with clouds covering it. It wasn''t humid, the wind was blowing a cool breeze. It was a perfect day for strolling¡­


    "Then, can we walk around first before going back? It has been a while since Ist strolled the capital," I uttered and stared at Nathan with innocent eyes. Nathan scanned my face for a while, probably thinking, before nodding.


    "Fine."


    A wide smile appeared on my face before I grabbed him in the direction of a nearby shop I saw. He did not say anything and just went with my flow. Can you imagine a grown man, basically heads taller than me, being dragged around by a girl? Because that''s what we look like, honestly.


    For the whole afternoon, we just went around entering shops, looking around but never buying anything. We call this ''window shopping'' in the modern world, and it''s kind of fun. Just us looking at things, admiring things¡­


    Well, sometimes Nathan would ask me if I want to buy something. Every time I held an item in my hand, or just nced for a second, he would ask me that. I would also decline and remind him that we are only strolling.


    Nathan thinks it is weird to not buy if you fancy anything, and he says we have enough money to buy whatever. Wow, Nathan. Rich people do say amazing things¡­


    "Do you want to buy that?" He asked me for the nth time this day.


    I was looking at the rack of trinkets, particrly at those snowglobes. I didn''t know snowglobes can be found here also, so it brought a little surprise to me, which is quite nice.


    ''See? He''s asking me again¡­''


    I nced at him, "No, I don''t."


    "But you are staring at it while smiling," he was confused as he said this.


    "Because it''s cute."


    "Then buy it."


    I sighed and chuckled to myself. He is like a child, seriously.


    "We''re not buying anything today, okay? Unless it is necessary¡­"


    He was still frowning but didn''t talk after that and just eyed the snowglobes. Before he could think of something crazy, like buying the entire thing or the shop, I grabbed his hand again and tugged him away from the trinket store.


    As we were passing by a street where it was less crowded, Nathan suddenly stopped, so I have no choice but to halt as well.


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s go there," He then pointed to a less conspicuous building.


    There was a signboard on the doorway where, ''Guile''s Armory'' was written in bold letters.


    ''An armor shop?''


    I did not ask him further and just followed him inside. As soon as we got in, the smell of iron and old wood greeted my nose. It wasn''t overpowering to the point of unpleasant, it was actually nice and brought out my curiosity.


    My eyes drink in all the metal works around me. There were different types of swords hanging on one side of the wall, and on the racks atop a table. Battle axes, daggers, some type of blunt thing, and even shields and armors!


    One particr weapon caught my attention, it was ced among the crossbows and stood out the most. I went to it to examine it closer and it was even more amazing up close.


    "Woah¡­" I muttered, eyes sparkling in wonder.


    It was a bow, made in white ivory. There were gilded gold patterns in it and it looked extremely dreamy.


    A man approached me as I continued gawking at it.


    "This is made by an artisan from the north and is the only one that exists today," he mentioned while smiling in indulgence.


    My head turned to him, "Really? How much is it?"


    ''This might be expensive because of its rarity, but let see how much it costs.''


    "2 hundred gold coins," he dered, putting a finger in the air.


    2 hundred gold coins¡­ I have no such amount for the moment, but I can save more! Then I could buy this bow after a month just in time with the hunt.


    I just hope no one buys it first though¡­


    I nced at the man, and back to the bow and bit my lip.


    It''s not right to ask him to reserve it for me, isn''t it? Ah, but I really want this¡­ Should I ask dad? Errm...


    My eyes lingered for a while, looking at the weapon once more before reluctantly peeling my gaze off of it.


    ''I''ll just make sure to save faster and buy it. Yep, I will do that! No need to ask father!''


    "It''s beautiful," I muttered and gave him a small quirk in the lips.


    ''But I can''t afford it today¡­''


    I continued my observation around the shop, never touching anything because I am afraid that I might damage it. One should not just act impulsively¡­


    My eyes kept straying back to the ivory bow no matter how many times I tried not to look. I just can''t help it! If I have such an amount ready I would''ve bought it without second thoughts.


    Nathan had finished talking to the other older person, the shop owner I guess, and came to me.


    "What business do you have here?" I asked him, feeling curious.


    If he needs armor, or weapons, didn''t the royal pce have their own artisans for that? So I wondered why he came here, of all ces.


    "I wanted him to fix my sword. It got chipped while I was sparring," he replied.


    Instinctively, my eyes went down to his side.


    ''His sword is gone¡­''


    "Is that so? Are you done now?"


    Nathaniel nods.


    ''Sheesh, he doesn''t really talk that much. Gwen wonders how I understand him sometimes. Well, me either.''


    For thest time, I stared longingly at the bow for a moment, saying goodbye to it in my mind.

 Chapter 31 - Nadia Goes Adopting

    We walked out of the shop and noticed that it was getting dark like it could rain any moment now.


    "Maybe we should go back before it pours," I told him as I gazed at the slightly darkened skies.


    We didn''t exactly bring a parasol with us so heading home is likely the correct thing to do. Seems like Nathaniel agrees too and has no qualms about it.


    We passed by some stalls that sell fruits. Winter was already approaching, and I can already feel it from the slight chill in the air. It''s probably from the uing downpour, but yeah, Estelle''s birthday was in winter too.


    "You brat!" A loud voice of a man boomed, it caught my attention.


    Apparently, there was amotion nearby. We were passing by it so I got curious as to what happened for him to yell like that.


    I saw the stall owner yanking a figure of a little boy with his tiny arms.


    "How brave of you to steal from me again! You really think I won''t catch you, huh?"


    "It''s only a piece, please spare me with just this," the child pleads.


    "Shut up! I will bring you to the knights! Thieves these days sure are fearless!"


    The man was about to drag the kid away, and he was doing it with brute force. It brought a frown to my face.


    ''That''s a child, why is he being aggressive? And those people are just watching!''


    Without thinking, I walked right at them. Nathaniel couldn''t even stop me.


    "Excuse me," I butt in. "I will pay for whatever thing the kid stole. Please let go of him now."


    The man harrumphed, "If I let this brat go, he will only go back for next time! I will bring him to the knights so they can take care of him!"


    "But you can''t just--" my words got cut off, of course.


    "Youngdy, I know you mean well, but you''re not the one who''s losing profits!" He eximed.


    "Give him to me," Nathan suddenly slid beside me.


    The man''s face scrunched up, "And who are y--"


    "I''m a knight. A captain. Now give him to me," he was staring the merchant down with those cier eyes of his. Thetter flinched as if hit, his face shaking in whatever emotion he was feeling. Probably fear.


    "Hmph!" He then released the hold of the child who was shivering in fright.


    I looked at the kid and patted his head. The child looked up at me with its big doe eyes, the color of amber. And that''s where I noticed that it was a she and not a he. It''s due to her haircut that I mistook her for a boy.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    The child only bit her quivering lips and nodded in response.


    "The payment for the apple he stole?" The man croaked again.


    Grabbing the pouch of coins from my side, I dropped it in the merchant''s hands who greedily epted it. His eyes sparked in delight as he clutched it, which made me smirk.


    He was about to leave when I spoke.


    "Where are you going?"


    Both Nathan and the man looked at me, but my eyes were trained at thetter while smiling.


    "Back to my stall, where else?" The man snobbily answers.


    My brow raised at him, "You''re not thinking of getting all that money for free, aren''t you?"


    "H-huh? But this is the payment for--"


    "Yes, it is. But do you really think an apple costs that much?" I pointed out.


    The man spluttered as if lost for words, "What do you mean?"


    "What else? I am buying more apples from you. Now give me my purchases."


    Did this man really think I would just unreasonably give out money like that? After being rough to a child, he would be rewarded? That''s dumb.


    The merchant''s eyes widened like saucers, bewildered as hell while I just stood there expectantly.


    ''Heh~ That''s not how it works, mister.''


    As soon as he left to get me my apples, Nathan snorted beside me. I immediately turned to look at his face. He wasn''t smiling, but his eyes were.


    "Pfft-"


    I couldn''t help but to stifle augh as well. That was weirdly entertaining¡­


    After we got the bag apples, which was a lot, I tell you. Nathan was carrying it all, I wanted to help him but he declines and says he can handle it.


    ''What a gentleman¡­''


    I looked at the child who was standing awkwardly at the side. She was wearing rags, the color had faded and tattered too. I studied her for a while, gears turning inside my head.


    I mean, I couldn''t just leave an unattended child in the street, right? It was obvious that she''s a beggar.


    "T-thank you¡­" she mumbled after a while. "This fruit meant a lot. My friend is sick so this is for him."


    ''There''s two of them? And one is sick?''


    "Where are your parents?" I asked just to confirm what I had in mind.


    The child looks down and shakes her head.


    ''An orphan.''


    I nced at Nathan who only nodded, as if reading my mind.


    "Bring me to your friend."


    ---------------------***


    We went into some sort of a narrow alley near the outskirts of the capital. Uno was with us now, apparently, he was lurking and guarding us from the shadows ever since earlier. He joined when Nathan signaled him, and he was now holding the bag of apples instead of my brother.


    The child led me to a dpidated and rundown house. There wasn''t even a roof overhead, and the door and windows were all broken.


    ''They live here?''


    We got inside, and the room was even more pitiful looking than outside. There was a makeshift bed made on cardboards at the corner where a tiny figure of a child was lying.


    I leaned down and felt his forehead, it was hot. Evident from the reddened face of his.


    ''A high fever, not good.''


    I pulled out my handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his forehead and neck, down to his exposed arms. That''s where I noticed the birthmark.


    ''! ! ! This mark!''


    I looked at it just to make sure that I am not seeing things.


    ??It really is! Then this kid is¡­''


    In the book, Estelle had adopted an 14 year old boy while on her way from the capital. This said boy was being harassed by somemon folk and Estelle rescued him from them. He was truly an angsty teen, maybe because he grew up in the streets. The mark on his right arm was the indication that he was that boy. That same teenager.


    ''So, he''s 11 year old right now? But why did I meet him here?''


    Biting my lips, I stared at the sick fe.


    ''Should I leave him be and wait for Estelle? But that would be three years in the future! He''s sick too, and there''s this little girl as well. I didn''t read about him having a young girl as apanion in the book.''


    My eyes nced at the sky which is getting darker now.


    ''It''s going to rain soon too, I couldn''t just leave them here! But¡­ Ah, whatever! Who cares about the storyline going astray? It wouldn''t affect that story that much anyway, I hope. And I would be too heartless to leave a sick child here. What if something goes wrong? Who cares about the timeline now?''


    I turned to the little girl sitting beside the floor, she looked around 6 or 7, too young to be out on the streets and an orphan at that.


    "What''s your name?"


    The child blinks, "Lost. I am called Lost."


    ''Lost. What a unique name¡­''


    "Do you want to go with us? You will have plenty of food to eat so you don''t have to steal anymore. And there''s dresses too, and afortable bed. Your friend here would be taken care of too..." I offered. I don''t know what my brother thought about what I said, but I had made up my mind.


    Lost smiled, "Okay."


    I was taken aback, sure. She''s being too naive, if I was a bad person I could easily delude her. That''s why she''s better being with us.


    I nced at my brother who sighed, but hunkered down to carry the little boy anyway.


    ''I forgot what Estelle named him¡­''


    The child stirred and moaned, but didn''t open its eyes and continued to sleep. Nathaniel then went out, and waited for me outside with Uno.


    Turning to Lost, my hand extended, "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 32 - Needles? You Mean NO-dles. Ah, Sounds Delicious.

    True to my words, as soon as we got inside the carriage, it rained. It wasn''t exactly a drizzle, it was a heavy downpour. It made me think that there might be a storm iing. Thunders shed loudly which made the two children flinched. Lost was even whimpering beside me.


    I looked at the shivering Lost and moved to unstrap my cape to wrap it around her small shoulders. Then my eyes traveled to Nathaniel who was still carrying the little boy in hisp, being bundled with a cape as well. It might be from Uno¡­


    The carriage sped up and not long after, we had finally reached home. George and the others were outside, carrying umbres. As soon as we got inside, I turned to Erin.


    "Please ready a basin with warm water and a towel then bring it to the room beside mine," I ordered. Erin then immediately acted and left to fulfill it..


    Nathan, Lost and I made our way to the said room where the little boy is thenid out on the bed. Mari and Lily quickly closed the curtains so that the cold wind wouldn''t go in. Erin then came in a littleter carrying all the things I had mentioned and ced it beside the bed.


    Nathan frowned as he saw me wringing the warm towel off excess water.


    "What are you doing?"


    Without ncing at him, I started wiping the boy''s body.


    "Cleaning him, of course."


    "The others can do that," he replies.


    "Well, I could too, so I am doing it," was my retort, and continued moving my hands.


    He did not talk after that, and just let me do as I wish. Mari was helping me wipe him off while Lost, on the other hand, was at the bedside watching me with her big doe eyes. Upon seeing her state, I nced at the others who were waiting at the side.


    "Could you help Lost clean up?" then turned to Lost, "Are you hungry? You cane with these big sisters and eat. You don''t have to worry about your friend, we will take care of him. I promise."


    Lost blinks then gazed at Freesia and the rest for a moment before nodding.


    "Okay," she says while smiling cutely.


    She hops off the bed and follows them outside the room. Nathan was still at the side, awkwardly standing there as he watched us do our tasks.


    "Do you want me to do something?" He says afterward.


    I nced at him in question, "Hmm? Like what?"


    His brows furrowed, "I don''t know. Anything that could help?"


    ''Err, we kind of got this in the bag so I don''t think there is one¡­ Ah!''


    Grinning, "Oh, you can stand there by the bed," and pointed to the side where I could see him.


    Nathan was confused but followed me anyway.


    "Then?"


    "Just stand there," and be our eye-candy. Fufufufufu~


    He blinked at me in puzzlement, "That''s all?"


    "Yep!" I replied and nced at him.


    Nathaniel looked doubtful, but heeded to mymand and stood there rigidly. It was mildly amusing how he seemed to take it so seriously.


    My eyes take note of his appearance. His hair was a bit wet from the rain and parts of his long-sleeves clung to his body, entuating those muscles. Mari, who got distracted for a moment, instantly reddened and quickened her pace.


    ''See. He sparks inspiration.''


    Lily brought me a change of clothes for the little boy. It was sizes bigger for him but this will do for now. We don''t have any clothes for children here anyway so we don''t have any choice but to settle with this.


    ''I wonder where did she get this from''


    The door to the room opened and came in George with another older-looking man with him.


    "I have brought a physician, mdy," he voiced out and ushered the older guy. "This is Haudie, Herman''s family doctor."


    Doctor Haudie fixed his monocle and greeted us warmly.


    "Good to see you again, young miss."


    As I looked him over, I suddenly remembered where I saw his face. Right! He came in and checked on me when I was bawling my eyes off on the first week that I got here. He kept asking me things but I had never really given him any attention because I was seriously panicking at that time.


    ''Ah, that feels so long ago now¡­''


    Remembering that day made me flushed. That was embarrassing on my part.


    I offered him a smile, "Thank you foring here, Doctor. I will leave him to your hands."


    I stood up from the bed to let him do his check-up. He checked his pulse first and then touched his forehead before proceeding to check the little boy''s eyes and mouth. After all that jazz, he straightened his back and turned to us.


    "Is he going to be okay?" I inquired, throwing a worried nce at the little fe on the bed.


    "It is only a simple flu, nothing that couldn''t be cured. He only needs to take medicines and rest and he would recover within a week," the doctor replied as he started writing prescriptions on his notepad.


    "I will give him a shot for now," he added.


    ''S-shot? Does he mean those scary things that are called syringes? There is something like that here either?''


    I averted my eyes when Doctor Haudie pulled out a syringe. Listen here, I mostly fear nothing, but needles? It scares me. It''s an irrational fear that came from the thought of the needle being lodged into your veins.


    Imagine-- ah no, don''t imagine!


    I peeked through the sides if he was done doing the thing and sighed in relief when it was over.


    "We only have to wait for his fever to go down and he would be fine," he stated.


    "Thank you, doctor," I murmured and gazed at the little boy''s face again.


    He being here is already deviating from the plot. I don''t know what will happen in the future now, but I hope this impulsive move of mine won''t ruin it.

 Chapter 33 - Lost Pulse

    "Ah, doctor! There is still one child that I need you to check also. She''s probably eating right now though," I uttered.


    Mari steps in, "I will lead the doctor to her, mdy. Please rest first."


    Hmm, now that she said that, the bottom part of my dress is kind of wet. ncing at Nathan, I inwardly chuckled. He needs to change more than me though¡­


    "Then, I will take my leave. Thank you for your time, doctor."


    After more pleasantries, the doctor left with Mari and George. Nathan then went to his own room when I pointed out that he needed a warm shower because he got wet from the rain. So that he won''t catch a cold.. I left with Lily, while another set of maids tended to the child.


    I finished changing so Lily and I made our way to where Lost and the others are. They were in the drawing-room and were just talking to themselves when we came in. Lost. who was eating, grinned as she saw me.


    "Doctor, how is she?" I immediately inquired as soon as I got close to him.


    Doctor Haudie seemed to be troubled as he stole a quick nce at Lost who continued munching on a pie.


    "This¡­ I don''t quite understand how it is possible but¡­ she seems to have no pulse at all," he whispered.


    It was like a bomb, it blew on my face and had left me utterly bewildered.


    What?


    "Huh?" I wasn''t sure if I heard him right but, did he just say that Lost has no pulse?


    The doctor cleared his throat upon seeing my baffled expression.


    "I have checked a couple of times, but I did not feel any pulse at all, mdy."


    Huh?!


    "How is that possible?" I nced at Lost before walking towards her.


    I crouched down to her level because she was sitting down, and wiped her mouth with a cloth in an act of wiping away grime. It was deliberate, as to confirm my suspicions.


    "Good girl. Eat some more," I cajoled and stood up again.


    After I reached the doctor''s position, my eyes blinked at him in confusion.


    "She was breathing, though?"


    The doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Yes, that is why I am puzzled as well."


    Maybe I should have checked her pulse too. Well, I can do thatter¡­


    Chewing my lower lip, I fell into deep thoughts.


    It sounded impossible. A living thing who breathes but no pulse? What the heck is that?


    "I might be just mistaking it," the doctor remarked after a while. But he doesn''t sound convinced¡­


    "You must be tired, Doctor Haudie. Maybe you should rest first, have a cup of tea," I offered him a smile, "Also, could you please keep this talk for only between us?"


    He stared at me for a while. It must be ridiculous for a 15-year-olddy to be talking like this but I hope he would understand. I don''t want any weird rumors going around¡­


    "If that is what the young miss wishes," he states.


    Ah, thank heavens!


    I made my way to Lost again and sat opposite of her.


    "Do you like it?"


    Lost nodded, eyes sparkling in delight.


    "It is delicious! Lost has never eaten anything like this!"


    A small smile appeared on my lips.


    ''So cute¡­''


    My eyes then slid down on her frame. She was only wearing a big shirt, I don''t know who it was but it was for men. It reached her toes though and looked ridiculously big for her.


    ''I guess I have to start buying children''s clothes from now on¡­''


    "I have asked them to prepare your room, do you want to see it?"


    Lost halted eating and furrowed her cute little brows.


    "Lost wants to stay with my friend," she replied after a few seconds.


    Ahh, she must feel lonely being all alone in a room huh. Well, maybe they have been together all this time that''s why.


    I patted her ck hair which is nowbed. Looking at her now, she would not be mistaken as a little boy again.


    "Then you can stay with him," I muttered. "Anyway, what''s your friend''s name?"


    I seemed to forget what Estelle had named him in the book because he only appeared a few times.


    Lost blinked at me innocently, "Friend. I call him friend."


    She doesn''t know either? Then does this mean that they have only gotten to know each other? Or maybe the child did not really have any name at all? Given that Estelle came up with one for him, that might be the case then.


    ''Or maybe I can ask him. Yep, let''s just ask him when he wakes.''


    Lost puts down her fork and nces at me.


    "Are you full?" I asked.


    She then nodded her head, "Lost wants to see friend now."


    I stood up and offered my hand which she dly took without any qualms. The others cleaned up the table and we left for the little boy''s room. My hands then grasped her wrist and intentionally pressed there, wanting to confirm what the doctor had said.


    She didn''t seem to think anything and just let me do it. I then concentrated on feeling her pulse. And s.


    I have already heard it from Doctor Haudie but verifying it with myself, it still shocked me greatly.


    ''How the heck¡­''


    My hands were shaking but I tried to disguise it away and smiled at her. Lost just smiled back with that same naive look on her face.


    But yes. Lost doesn''t have any pulse at all.


    ''What the hell did I just bring home with me?''


    I tried to rationalize. She is only a child, a naive looking child. She looked harmless. I might just be being paranoid as I have never met a living person, that is breathing but has no pulse.


    ''Wait, I might just be mistaken!''


    But that''s a foolish thought, isn''t it? The doctor had also said it, it means there was no mistake at all!


    ''But how?''


    I stared down at Lost again, trying to fathom whatever it was I wanted to find. Lost blinks up at me innocently. It doesn''t look fake, those same innocence were reflected in her amber eyes.


    ''Then what is she?''

 Chapter 34 - Kai

    When I was sure that the two children werefortable, and were soundly asleep, I left their room. My feet then brought me to the mansion''s study. There were a lot of questions floating in my head, and I wanted answers. There''s still time before dinner anyway, so I will spend it researching Lost''s case.


    In the end, though, my efforts were futile. Because I could not find any single clue regarding her.


    "This is making my head, ache¡­" I muttered as I put down another book that I skimmed in record time.


    And yes, my headache is starting again. These damn migraines¡­


    I leaned back on the chair and stared at the chandelier. It sparkled like dazzling diamonds and almost hypnotizing to look at. .


    There''s one more ce that I could look to and I am sure the information would be there. The Tower of Archives, or as known as, The Tower of Magic.


    If I really want to know, I could ask my brother to bring me to the pce. But that also means I would see Janus. Seeing Janus is still not on my to-do list though¡­ At least, not for now, however curious I might be in him.


    After all, it is said in the novel that Janus Cromwell is the most beautiful man in all of Rosenthal. If he is seriously the most superior in looks among all those male leads, of course, I would wonder what he looks like.


    Imagine being the most handsome-looking out of Lukas, the rumored womanizer, and a heartbreaker; Nathaniel, the tsundere cool guy; and the flower prince, Ezekiel.


    ''He must be looking like some deity then or whatever is superior out there if that is the case¡­''


    But that look is dangerous too. He killed me in the novel ultimately. I mean not me, but novel Nadia.


    ''I sure am getting toofortable living here huh. Feels like my days in the modern world were a dream and not the reality¡­''


    Someone knocks on the door and Erines in.


    "Mdy, it''s time for dinner."


    Ah, it''ste now¡­ I forgot to check the time.


    "Are the kids still asleep? How''s the little guy?" I asked as I sauntered to her.


    Erin then closes the door behind us, "They are both sound asleep, mdy! The temperature of the boy has gone down either, he would surely be fine the day after tomorrow."


    "Hmmm¡­ That''s good then."


    ----------------***


    Dinner came, and when dad joined us, I had asked him if the two children could stay with us. He was hesitant at first because we don''t know their real backgrounds. But he agreed in the end after I begged him, though.


    We can bring them to an orphanage if we want to, but that would be too unfeeling on our part if we could afford to adopt them anyway. Moreover, there''s that situation with Lost either.


    Nathaniel did not object and remained silent in regards to the subject. I assumed that he too agrees to my request.


    Two days had passed since then. Mari had bought clothes for both Lost and the nameless boy. Thetter had also finally recovered and had opened his eyes the next day. He was wary at first and would hide underneath the bed covers when anyonees in.


    It took half a day before I got to properly talk to him without him avoiding me. It was also because of Lost''s effort of telling her friend that I am not going to hurt them.


    Now we''re here in the garden, enjoying the sun. I have no sses today, so I get to y with them. Lost were beside him, munching on a cookie while the other was fiddling with a cube. It was a Rubix cube, which surprised me yet again that it also exists here.


    I was in front of them while Mari and the others were at the side, talking to each other.


    My eyes turned to him, "Do you remember your name?"


    The child stopped and looked at me, then shook his head. I have asked him about his name before but it appeared that he doesn''t know it. He said he forgot, so I could not find anything about him. Where he came from, and the reason why he''s on the streets with Lost.


    If he could not remember anything, then that means I could not ask him about Lost either. Gathering intel was a failure.


    Anyway, he hasn''t appeared that much in the book, so everything about him is one big puzzle to me.


    "Do you want me to give you one?" I asked.


    It wouldn''t be practical if I just refer to him as a kid, little boy, or child every time. Giving a name would make things easier if he''s going to live with us onwards.


    The child shyly looked down at the cube and nodded. This was also one of his characteristics, he doesn''t talk much. I bet he and Nathaniel would get along just fine, and would probably understand each other without opening their mouths.


    ''Heh~ I could imagine it.''


    I racked my brain for something good. Just as I said before, I couldn''t remember what Estelle named him, so I will juste up with another.


    I silently studied him. From his shaggy ck hair to those beautiful blue eyes of him, the color of the ocean.


    Ocean¡­


    "Kai," I dered, which made both Lost and him look at me, "I will name you Kai."


    Kai means sea in Hawaiian and it definitely suits him.


    The child''s blue eyes sparkled like the sea under the sun, "Kai¡­" he whispered.


    "Do you like it?" I asked.


    A small smile appeared on his lips, "Mmm¡­"


    "I''m d," I mumbled.


    Naming a person sure is hard. But Kai¡­ I like the sound of it. Fufufufu~


    "Kai is your name now? It sounds pretty," Lostmented at the side as she drinks her tea. Her hair was clipped to the side which made her look so adorable.


    ''I do not know what she is but she sure is cute¡­''


    Kai nces at her and chomps on a cookie, he looks at peace and happy.


    ''They are both adorable-looking, what do I do¡­''

 Chapter 35 - Big Chest (Not What Youre Thinking!)

    More days had passed by. The hunting was only around the corner now, and I have been practicing shooting some arrows like crazy. I honestly feel like I have be a master of the bow now though. I mean, that''s what they told me anyway, fufufufu~


    Lost was ying with Amy and Lily in a ce not far away from us. While Kai was silently watching the three of us shooting arrows and having a littlepetition on who would strike the nearest to the ck dot. And for the record, I won thrice in a row~


    ''Aren''t I too amazing?''


    I might be the only one thinking that though¡­


    Kai''s deep blue eyes gazed up at us, "I want to learn too¡­"


    Both Nathan and Uno, who were my mentor these days, look down at Kai. Those blue eyes of his shimmered like sapphire and I could not help but swoon at his adorableness. It seems to evoke the protective side of those who would look directly at it.


    "Using the bow?" I asked and crouched down to his level..


    Well, he''s kind of too young to hold a weapon, ain''t he? Ah-- no wait. I remember that children start their training at a very young age. Nathaniel''s first time holding a sword was when he was nine anyway.


    ''Hmm, from where did that piece of informatione from? Was that stated in the book? I can''t remember¡­''


    "If you want to learn, then learn about swords and be a knight," Nathan dered.


    "A knight?" Kai''s eyes swiveled at him. Poor boy, he was literally looking up at Nathan.


    He could''ve just bent down at least so Kai would not hurt his neck and his eyes. The sun was ring overhead you know!


    "Yes. Be a knight and protect the kingdom with your life on the line," Nathan replied.


    ''Woah there, brother! What are you saying to our innocent Kai?''


    "M-my life?" Kai''s eyes widened like saucers.


    ''This poor child, getting traumatized by some words¡­''


    "Brother, I don''t think you should tell him this--"


    "Offering your life for others'' sake is the most valiant thing you could do," Nathan remarked, adding more fuel to the fire.


    Welp! I got interrupted.


    ''But seriously, brother. Stop saying that!''


    "T-then I will be a knight and protect Nadia!" Kai eximed. His face reflecting his determination.


    ''Aww~ That certainly brings me joy but don''t listen to him! And don''t just offer your life like that!''


    I let out a tired sigh and shook my head. I seriously knew that this would happen! After all, the two of them have the same wavelength. They also share the same characteristics. If not for their appearances, they would pass as brothers, I swear.


    Nathaniel nods in satisfaction, "You could do that, but the role of protecting Nadia is mine. Duel me if you want to take that privilege."


    ''What privilege?! And what duel are you saying?!''


    Uno, who was standing behind Nathan suddenly snorted, then masked it with a cough afterward. But I could clearly see from the way his lips were quivering at the side that he was finding this conversation amusing.


    ''Even Uno thinks you''re a joke, brother¡­''


    "Duel?"


    Kai was still looking up at Nathan, eagerly listening to him.


    "A sword fight. If you win against me, then I will consider if you''re capable enough to guard her."


    Ahh¡­ I give up.


    And this guy. Challenging him in a sword fight? And if he wins he would consider? Might as well tell him to withdraw! The men of Hermans are all excellent swordsmen, how could someone defeat one? And he''s the captain of the royal knights at that. Plus the fact that he is deemed to be the young genius in the family as well.


    ''What is this guy saying, honestly¡­''


    Kai''s face scrunches up as he thinks.


    ''Don''t bother Kai¡­''


    "Then teach me how to use the sword! Then I will fight you!" He deres after a moment.


    "Excellent. Then prepare yourself," Nathan voiced out.


    "Wait, just what is-- Oh, nevermind. Do what you want¡­" I grumbled and picked up my bow again.


    Kai''s head turned to me with this serious expression stered on his face.


    "I will defeat Nathan and protect you," he says and saunters off to the side with Nathaniel.


    Uno gave me a sheepish smile as I shook my head while looking at the two. They were now deep in their conversation about sword-fighting stuff.


    ''Whatever, I''ll just focus on archery¡­''


    --------------------------*****


    The night before the hunt, Nathaniel suddenlyes into my room. It waste as hell, and I was just back from the other room where I read the two children some bedtime story. And yes, he didn''t knock.


    Sighing, I ced down my hairbrush and stared at him with disproving eyes.


    "Brother, can you please knock whenever you want to enter? Or at least give a warning! Don''t just barge in!" I rambled on.


    ''What if he caught me in some upromising situation like me picking my nose? Or while I was having a debate with myself? Or if I were doing some voodoo shit in here? That would be embarrassing!''''


    Not that thetter would be happening in the future but I''m just saying!


    Nathaniel innocently blinked at me like he doesn''t understand why I was lecturing him.


    ''This¡­''


    I heaved a deep breath, "What is it, brother? It''s alreadyte and I am going to bed now. The Hunt is tomorrow, you know."


    Nathan cleared his throat and stood rigidly in front of the door. I stared at him, question marks all over my face. Then I noticed that one of his hands was behind him, and it seemed like he was holding something. My head tilted to the side, trying to see what he was hiding.


    "What is it?" I asked for the second time when it looked like he wasn''t going to move at all.


    He then cleared his throat before he pulled his hand from behind him and gave me a¡­ key?


    ''Eeh? What''s this for?''


    He opened the door after that and I thought he was going to leave me with just this key. But he went outside and pushed a big chest.


    ''What the¡­''

 Chapter 36 - Take A Bow

    After he had pushed the chest just below the foot of the bed, he cleared his throat again.


    "Goodnight," and then left.


    "Huh?" I uttered while staring at the closed door in puzzlement.


    My eyes then slid down to the chest and then to the key on my palm.


    ''A treasure chest? Is there going to be gold in here?!''


    Wait. Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. A treasure chest would be impossible¡­


    ''Then what is this?''


    I got up from the vanity table and sat down on the bed. Inserting the key on the lock, my breath was automatically held in as I slowly opened it..


    Inside, there was another box, but longer and quadratic in length. I pulled it out and what greeted me next, were a bunch of things. My eyes stared, and blinked before I started noticing that these were all familiar.


    ''Wah--''


    I pulled out one, it was spherical and has water in it. You guessed it right! It''s a snowglobe. The same snowglobe that I was looking at from the trinket store. I picked up another, some kind of windchime which I was also checking out on the day of our outing.


    ''He bought this all?''


    It was every single thing that I was admiring, and I sat there baffled and amazed. I stared at the snowglobe on my hand and shook it, watching the scenery inside with a bemused expression.


    ''Oh Nathan¡­''


    "Why are you so sweet, brother? Come on¡­" I mumbled as a smile stretched my lips.


    My heart was overflowing with emotions, mostly love, sibling love. I could honestly say that I love my brother now. I mean, who wouldn''t?


    I then nced at the other box, getting curious as to what it contains.


    "What might this be¡­"


    I ced the box over myp then opened it, and got extremely shocked that I almost dropped it off of me.


    "Wha--"


    I almost choke on air, I tell you because inside was the familiar white ivory bow from the armory. The gold pattern glinted as the light hit it, looking mesmerizing as hell. I slowly closed the box and sniffled.


    Yes, I was crying. Tears were streaming down my cheeks like waterfalls. It wasn''t from sorrow, but from joy. I just couldn''t help it, I was so moved!


    I have never thought or noticed that Nathan had seen me looking at this. Most importantly, he was preupied with his talk with the shop owner.


    ''When did he see me then? Does he have eyes behind his head?''


    Whatever the reason was, it doesn''t matter. What matters is the effort he had put in and the thought that came with it.


    I then stood up from my bed and ran out of the room.


    The door to Nathan''s room opened with a bang, which surprised him. Nathan was at the bedside, probably going to bed. He was done changing from his knight uniform and was wearing his pajamas now.


    His eyes trained on me, looking very much confused.


    "Nadia? Why--"


    I interrupted his words by suddenly flinging myself at him and hugged him really tight. Nathan stood there rooted on the ground, seemingly turning into a pir. He might have gotten shocked by my sudden action and couldn''t get to think of what to do. He was just there, frozen stiff.


    Well, I don''t care! I will hug him!


    "Thank you, brother," I mumbled while my face was buried on his chest, still sniffing.


    It might be true that my snot and tears are being transferred on his pajama top but who knows, right?


    He wasn''t moving so I looked up at him with tear-stained eyes and saw him wide-eyed and panicky. Like a fish out of water...


    ''Heh~ Cute¡­''


    After seeing my crying face, he suddenly frowned and gently wiped away the moisture on my cheek. The expression on his face was so sincere that it brought fresh tears to well down, and he became more panicked.


    "Why are you crying? You didn''t like it?" he inquired.


    I shook my head and pouted, "I''m just happy so I cried."


    His forehead was still furrowed as if he didn''t get it at all. So I hugged him tighter, clinging like how a boa constrictor would. Nathan, who did not know what to do earlier, stroked my hair. It felt soforting so I let him do it, relishing the feeling.


    We continued like that for a while before I released my hold on him and looked up, beaming.


    "Thank you, dear brother! I promise to use it well~"


    Nathan studied my face for a moment. His right hand then reached out and patted my head gently.


    "Of course¡­" was his reply.


    After some more minutes, I left his room and went back to mine, still feeling giddy. I lied on my bed, feeling excited for tomorrow. I cannot wait for daybreak toe, so I could show the bow to the world.


    ------***


    It was finally the day of The Hunt. Nathan and I were already dressed in hunting gears which were delivered to us a week before. The outfit that Adele had prepared for me was up to my standards and taste.


    The top was white and had long sleeves, and is made from stretchable material. The wais part is cinched with a brown corset, but it wasn''t constricting either. The bottom part is stretchable too, and veryfortable.


    It was simple, just like what I wanted.


    "Mydy, the Marquis wanted to give this to you," George suddenly approached me and handed a box.


    ''Oop- Another box¡­''


    "He did?" I uttered and opened it.


    Inside was aplete set of archery gear, starting from the gloves to a bracer and the finger tab. It was all in great quality as well. I would bet everything that these cost a fortune. Knowing my extravagant father¡­


    A smile appeared on my face, "Thank you, George. I would personally give my thanks to my fatherter as well."


    Mari helped me put it on, grabbed my bow set and I was now raring to go. With these, I''m ready for the show.

 Chapter 37 - The Hunt Begins

    "Over here!" Someone yells.


    That someone was Eon who was waving frantically at the tent beside the biggest one, which is the tent of the royal family.


    Nathan and I approached them.


    "Can you stop bringing people to my family''s tent?" Conrad voiced out.


    ''Oh? Ethalion''s tent?''


    I looked up and saw their family''s banner, waving in the wind.


    "Hello Nadia," a cool voice suddenly says.


    "Bea! You''re here as well?" I was surprised to see her here. And she is wearing hunting gear too! .


    "Mmm. I will be joining the hunt like you," she replied.


    Bea was, as usual, wearing dark clothes. Her long ck hair was tied up into a ponytail, just like mine. The only thing that differs us was the one lone braid at my side profile. Lost did it for me so I let it hang like that. It wasn''t hindering me anyway¡­


    "That''s great then! Let''s go together!" I eximed in which Bea answered with a nod.


    ''If only Gwen came with us either¡­''


    "Hey, you two! Why are you cozying up with each other without me!" Gwen suddenly remarked behind us.


    The two of us turned to look at her. She was wearing a dress, the color of her eyes.


    "You''re hunting in a dress?" What horror!


    I mean, it''s probably cool, to be honest, but the movement! How would she even move in a big skirt?


    "Silly! I''m not hunting," Gwen responds.


    "Then what?"


    If she isn''t joining then that means she''s invited-- Ohh~


    I nced at Conrad who was still bickering with Eon.


    ''Right. Gwen is engaged to Conrad. Fufufufufufu~''


    Gwen saw my evil grin and blushed, looking down to avoid the look that I am sending her.


    "It sure is lively this time though," Bea muttered as her eyes scanned the surroundings.


    I also did the same, taking note of everything I see. Tents littered the wide and open space on the clearing just before the looming forest ahead. Banners of different colors containing the different insignias of noble families swayed on top of those tents.


    The Hunt is a big event where nobles, mostly men of the families, scavenge the great forest in search of, of course, animals and monsters. They would then dedicate their kill to someone, be it their lover or those they were pursuing. It''s moremon for them to offer their kill to nobledies though.


    Aside from that romantic stuff, it is also apetition among those who would participate. The rarer and bigger the kill, the better. The winner would then be crowned as King of The Hunt and would have a chance to meet the emperor and grant your favor or wish.


    So yes, The Hunt is that prestigious of an event.


    "It''s because there was a special decree which the emperor had passed down," Conrad joins in.


    "A special decree?" I asked, getting curious.


    "Ah, that¡­" Nathan mumbles.


    "The emperor had put up a bounty for those who would capture the wild boar. It says that they would be paid handsomely, either in money or privileges. That is why all these people are raring to go!" Eon dered.


    ''That wild boar in the novel? Eh, but it will only appear four years from now though¡­''


    "Whoever would capture that boar would automatically win thepetition. Imagine all the rewards¡­" Conrad added as a glint shed in his dark eyes.


    Eon looked even more excited after hearing him.


    "Who wonst year?" I inquired.


    The two guys shook their heads in unison.


    "Last year was a failure because some noble guy disappeared while on the hunt. So it got postponed and rescheduled this time around," said Eon.


    "Did they find him?" Gwen jumps in, curious as well.


    ''Heh~ She is not getting all fidgety right before Conrad so she is that absorbed with the topic.''


    "Nope," Conrad replies.


    "It''s like hepletely disappeared! Just like all those other disappearances before¡­" Eon muttered.


    "They might have stumbled deep within the forest," Beamented.


    "Then who won six years ago?"


    The Hunt happens every five years after all.


    Conrad and Eon looked at me with deadpanned expressions, like they were saying that my question was dumb. Or if I am being serious or not.


    ''What is it?!''


    Nathan''s eyes bored on me, "It was father. Did you forget?"


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    ''Wait, really? Well, he was a general before so that''s not surprising, I guess.''


    I then averted my gaze from Nathan, "The ident¡­"


    "Ah. Right," he mutters afterward, dropping the subject.


    ''But wow¡­ Father sure is amazing¡­''


    Eon stood up straight and struck a pose, puffing up his chest in an act of appearing strong.


    "I will surely catch that boar! Then I will ask the emperor to make me a prince and dethrone Ezekiel!" He announced loudly.


    Conrad immediately smacks him on the head, Gwen did the same.


    "Oww!"


    "Idiot! What the hell are you saying out loud?! Do you want our family to be convicted with treason?" Gwen bites back angrily, "Stupid brother!"


    I sighed at the sight of Eon who was rubbing his head, looking pitiful like a puppy.


    ''I fear for his life sometimes¡­''


    Eon nced at Nathan, sporting this teary-eyed expression to gain some sort of sympathy.


    "Nathan, they are bullying me¡­"


    Nathaniel threw him a look, with an air of indifference.


    "The empire doesn''t need an idiot prince," he bluntly remarked.


    Eon nched, "You are all so mean," then his eyes turned to me. "Nadia¡­"


    ''This guy is seriously trying to gain an ally, what the heck¡­''


    Nathaniel frowned as he saw Eon looking at me, "Don''t lump my sister in your idiocy."


    "Stop calling me idiooot!" Eon whined.


    Prince Ezekiel then arrived at that exact moment, wearing a gold and red riding uniform. He looked princely with his hair pulled back and a sash going over his shoulders. With him, was Luther and Noah.


    "The ceremony would start shortly. Gather all the students that are participating today," he ordered. His shining blue eyes looked at everyone and smiled, "Let''s have fun today everyone."


    And fun it is!

 Chapter 38 - The Hunt Pt. 2

    You know what''s funny. It seems like Bea and I are the only girl participating in the event. Among the sea of noblemen, young and adult, the two of us stood up greatly in the eyes of the spectators. Especially at the side of nobledies who would be watching and waiting for the guys toe back and offer them their kills.


    I saw some whispering to each other while discreetly pointing at us. Some are blunt with it, and by some, I meant Rosamunde and her troupe.


    Why do I have to see her face first and foremost? Who invited that girl?


    "I feel a bad omen approaching," I mumbled.


    Bea nced at me in question but saw Rosa among the crowd and agreed.


    Rosamunde is a duke''s daughter so it is only natural that she would have the best view and be at the forefront. That also means that I would get to see her face because she is that visible.. She was haughtily sitting there while being fanned by a servant of hers. She did not even care if her big parasol was blocking the view of the others behind her.


    ''She really reminds me of the novel Nadia, but tamer¡­''


    "...That is all. May God Luminus bless you in your hunting," Ezekiel, as the crown prince, took charge of the speech on behalf of his emperor father.


    The crowd apuses, and after more formalities, the event officially started. It was now time for the cheesiest part of the asion, offering kills. It is also the mostpetitive part among nobledies out there.


    Right, I forgot to mention. The one would be offered the most kills, or the winning kill would be crowned as Queen of The Hunt. It was not official, but they do it anyway and had been a tradition now.


    So yes, they sure go wild among themselves. Trying to outweigh each other in terms of poprity and all the jazz. It''s toxic I tell you.


    Our group stood there looking sheepish as to what to do.


    "Hey, does this mean we need to offer someone ours too?" I whispered to Bea who was also confused like me.


    ''Welp, this is awkward now¡­''


    Because we don''t know what to do at this moment, we just watch at the sidelines as men and women do their thing. It was truly entertaining to watch them being cheesy with each other.


    Conrad and Gwen in particr look very odd. I almost snorted as I watched the two of them acting like weirdos. Gwen was flushing beet red; she looks like a ripened tomato while Conrad stood there, saying nothing at all.


    "H-here," Gwen mumbled, eyes looking everywhere but him.


    She handed him a... rope? Lace? What is that? It was green. Conrad took it before wrapping it around the hilt of his sword and stared at her again. It looks like he wasn''t going to talk at all.


    "They are weird," I muttered.


    Bea nods, "They are both idiots like I said."


    "Wow, Miss Rosa! You are really popr!" a voice says. It was purposely said out loud to make the others hear it.


    "I bet you will win this hunt!"


    "Yes, I am sure that you would be Queen of The Hunt this year!"


    Rosa raised her chin arrogantly and smirked.


    "Hmph, naturally."


    Jeez¡­


    Three young men, probably one of the students, came to her and kneeled to the ground.


    ''The hell¡­ That''s too dramatic¡­''


    "Lady Rosa, we would like to offer our spoils to you. Please grace us with your magnificence," the guy in the center uttered.


    "Fine then," she snobbily replied.


    The three then stood up and left. Rosa''s group exploded in loud cahoots yet again.


    "Miss Rosa! The three of them at the same time? You truly are awesome!"


    "That would make it as 7 now, isn''t it?! The crown is yours, Miss Rosa!"


    ''Excuse me but what crown are y''all talking about. That doesn''t sound right you know¡­''


    Rosa looked even more pompous now from all those boot-licking the girls are doing. What a surprise though, they are all from the tea party. The same bunch of barking dogs.


    She then looked in my direction and smirked. I was not sure what she''s trying to say with that so I looked behind me to make sure it was directed to me.


    ''Is she trying topete with me? That''s dumb though? I am participating after all.''


    Her eyes traveled to the direction of Prince Ezekiel who was engaged in conversation with the guys.


    ''Ah, is she waiting for the Prince to offer his spoil? Heh~''


    That made me interested. For whom are you offering yours, cousin? And Nathan too. I bet he wouldn''t, he''s a snob anyway.


    "Who are you all offering yours?" I asked the guys after they were done talking.


    Eon blinked and scratched his head, "That¡­" he then turned to the direction of his sister, "...my sister?"


    "You don''t have someone you want to woo? Another girl?"


    ''I am curious as to what Eon''s type is.''


    Eon stared at me nkly.


    ''Ah, nothing then¡­''


    I looked at the smiling prince who appeared to ignore what I just said.


    "How about you, prince Ezekiel?"


    "Hmm? What is it?" he asked, wearing a confused expression.


    ''This¡­ Whatever. There is the issue with the prospective fiancees anyway. People might start gossiping if he went and offered his spoils to some girl out there.''


    I was about to ask Nathan but then thought about it and stopped. That is a silly thing to do.


    "I will offer mine to you," Nathaniel suddenly dered which earned him looks of bafflement.


    "Wait, what?" Eonmented.


    ''Yeah, what?''


    "Is that possible? I am participating too, you know."


    Ezekiel hummed, "There isn''t a rule about that so it is possible, I think."


    "Oh really? Then I will offer mine to Bea then," I said.


    Anyhow, Gwen already has his brother and fiance.


    Bea blinked at me and looked down.


    "I will offer mine to Nadia," she quietly whispered.


    ''Bea is too cute, damn.''


    Noah thought for a moment, "Then mine would be Nadia too."


    ''Woah, wait. Calm down, everyone. Don''t just dump the spoils to me just because you have no one to offer it to!''

 Chapter 39 - The Hunt Pt. 3

    "Can I offer it to myself?" Luther jokingly uttered.


    "You could if you see yourself as a girl," Conradmented.


    "There''s no rule about only giving it to a girl, though!" Luther


    "I did not know you addressed yourself as a girl, Luther," Eon teased.


    ''They are starting again¡­''


    Someone cleared their throat from beside me, "Miss Nadia¡­"


    All of us turned to the person, it was a guy of the same age as ours. He is probably a schoolmate.


    The guy got nervous when all eyes went to him, and made a step backward, seemingly trying to chicken out now. But someone among the sidelines was cheering him on. .


    "You can do it!"


    ''What a great friend¡­''


    The guy gulped a lungful of air, "I have heard your talk so I came here to offer my spoil to Miss Nadia," he muttered, shaking like a leaf.


    ''Poor guy¡­''


    But wow, why are they dumping it all on me though¡­


    I gave him a smile, feeling grateful nevertheless.


    "Thank you."


    The guy suddenly looked hopeful upon seeing it. He shuffled in his feet, seemingly nervous about what he was going to say next.


    "T-then, can I ask for a strand of hair--"


    "What did you say?" Nathaniel instantly glowered. He did not let him finish his words.


    ''H-hair?''


    I gaped at him as if he grew another pair of heads.


    ''But why a strand of hair? No matter which way I look, it is kind of freaky. Is he going to curse me or what?''


    The poor guy flinched and paled like paper from Nathaniel''s arctic re. I feel like he was about to pass out so before that would happen, let''s just be done with it.


    I thought for a moment before looking down at myself, particrly at my clothes. The corset I was wearing has tiny red jewels in it, lining the hem. I plucked one, it was small but this would do.


    "I won''t give you my hair but I''m giving this to you instead," and put it in his palm, "Good luck on your hunting."


    The guy''s eyes sparkled in delight then bowed, "Thank you, Miss Nadia!" and left us staring at his retreating form.


    All of us watched as he joined his friends.


    "That guy¡­ Asking for a strand of hair?" Luther muttered.


    "Well, there was this rumor going around the academy that Nadia''s hair brings great luck or something," Noah remarked.


    I was greatly surprised.


    ''What? Why didn''t I know that? And what''s with that weird rumor?''


    "That''s a weird rumor," Eon


    ''I know right!''


    "I''ve heard about that too. They call it ''threads of moonlight'' or ''Moon Silk''," prince Ezekiel added.


    I almost choke after hearing it. What the hell is going on around about me? Moon silk¡­


    Conrad snorted, "They either hate Nadia or idolize her too much to the point of entricity."


    "Pfft-- moon silk. Hahahahaha" Eon chuckled at the side, doubling over fromughter.


    "Can we drop this topic please," I mumbled in a low exasperated voice.


    I feel ufortable being subjected like this¡­ I better gather information about the things that had been going around in ordance to my name. There might be some extensive ones just like this hair thing. Honestly...


    "How about you give us a strand of your hair as a charm, Nadia?" Eon says, "We might even capture that wild boar and win thepetition!"


    Nathaniel''s eyes coldly stared him down, "How about I choked you with her hair instead?"


    "Nathan!" I eximed, "Stop this weird talk and no choking either! Especially using my hair!"


    Jeez!


    "Then we use Beatriz''s hair and hang him in front of the pce," Conrad joins in.


    Beatriz nced at her brother for a moment. I thought she was going to scold or get mad at him, but she only lets out a chuckle. A dark one that brought shivers to anyone who would hear it.


    "That sounds like a great n," she mumbled.


    ''Bea, you''re kind of scaring me a bit.''


    "Good day, Miss Nadia!" A chorus of voices eximed from behind me.


    They were a group of three people, each of them was smiling at me widely.


    ''Uhh¡­''


    "Yes?" I have an inkling already and it is making me have mixed feelings.


    The three bowed, --'' I freaking knew it''-- and voiced out in unison.


    "We would like to offer our kills to Miss Nadia, please give us your blessings."


    ''What blessing are y''all saying¡­''


    I internally sighed, still painting the same smile from earlier, not giving away my thoughts. I plucked three gems again and gave them to the guys who then thanked me profusely before leaving.


    I''m not even questioning it anymore...


    Just then, another batch of guys lined up beside me, offering their kills and asking me for the red jewel. I got so bewildered, more so when all the jewels on my corset had been stripped off.


    ''This is ridiculous.''


    "You sure are famous, Nadia," prince Ezekiel remarked, "Doesn''t look like you''re liking it though."


    A sigh escaped my lips, "It''s too troublesome," and looked at my corset, "Adele would kill me if she knew about this."


    "She wouldn''t if you won''t tell her," Luther pointed out.


    ''Easy to say, but I bet words would spread about a noble girl giving out some jewels to noble guys. That makes me sound fickle, ain''t it?''


    I wouldn''t be surprised if it really does happen, especially from all those scrutinizing eyes from the side of nobledies.


    The crowd of noblemen has already dwindled down, only a few were left frolicking around just like our group. The others had ventured into the forest already, starting their search for monsters.


    "Someone is really mad at your poprity though," Noah mentioned as he cast a look at Rosamunde''s.


    I also did the same and saw her scowling in my direction. She''s probably been watching the whole incident from earlier from the looks she''s been giving. Even her followers are ring at me, especially that Chiwa girl.

 Chapter 40 - The Hunt Pt. 4

    She''s seriously killing me with her eyes.


    ''What is the deal with her, honestly? I have never met this girl before, am I right? Why does she hate me so much?''


    "Tch. Vineas would always be Vineas. Jealous pricks," Nathan snickered.


    ''I don''t think you should say that to ady though, brother.''


    Ezekiel pped his hand once, getting our attention.


    "We have wasted too much time dawdling. Let us hunt and win this!" He announced.


    My lips quirked at the side, "You''re a prince, you can''t win this.. That would be unfair for the masses," I remarked.


    Ezekiel only beamed, face shining like the sun.


    ''Ah, my eyes¡­ Now that they are gathered here together, isn''t this group looking ridiculous?''


    I studied each of them. Six guys stood proud and tall, and are all extremely good-looking to the point of ridiculousness. My heart and eyes could not cope with this abundance of eye-candies, it makes my teeth ache.


    From Nathan''s cool guy aura to Eon''s childish charm. Conrad''s yful charisma shines through with his long ck hair tied up into a ponytail. Luther has this refreshing allure and to Noah, who may appear average out of them, but still, look handsome with his boyish charm. Let us not talk about the Prince because it is already given. He is shining like the sun as always.


    Add Lukas and Janus and the fish tank would bepleted.


    "Let''s go!" Eon shouts and joyfully grabs his horse''s reins.


    The rest of them rode their own horses, while I was being hoisted up together with Nathan. It''s because I had forgotten to practice horse-riding. Kind of dumb, yes.


    Anyhow, Nathan volunteered to ride with me even though I had told him a lot of times that it would be troublesome for him. I mean, how can he hunt passionately with another person with him? He told me it is fine though, which I doubted.


    Well, we are here now anyway, nothing to do about that.


    After all that jazz, our group then set forth to the forest and the hunt started.


    --------------***


    I freaking knew it¡­.


    We have been wandering around the forest for almost two hours but we still haven''t found any monsters at all. There were wild rabbits, but what could a wild rabbit amount to? That would be extremely pitiful to hunt ain''t it?


    "Nathan, you know you can go wild if you want right?" I voiced out.


    He was behind me, holding the reins, and had been maneuvering his horse into a steady pace. I am seriously holding him back¡­


    And the others too¡­


    Eon, Luther, and Conrad had let loose and were running around looking for monsters since earlier. While Prince Ezekiel, Noah, and Beatriz stayed with us, moving at a snail pace.


    I turned to them, "You guys could too, you know. Don''t mind me please."


    This is making me feel guilty. I feel both useless and a bother, dang it.


    "It is fine Nadia, you don''t have to worry about it. As you said, I am exempted in thepetition so not getting any big kill is alright," Ezekiel says.


    "But--"


    "Don''t stress about it, you are not a bother," Nathan muttered.


    ''Awwe ooon. I know I am, you don''t have to be so considerate¡­''


    I nced to the side to see what Bea and Noah were thinking, but they did not look annoyed at all. They were riding their horses steadily, and looking at peace. This feels like we are not on the hunt but a stroll instead.


    "Look, a three-horned deer!" Noah exims out of the blue.


    Everyone turned to where he was pointing. On an open clearing not far away from our position, a deer was hunched down nibbling on some grass. It was big, an adult perhaps, and has three great horns protruding on its head.


    ''Oh wow, I have never seen something like it¡­''


    "That''s a great catch, on par with wyverns because of its horns," Prince Ezekielmented.


    "Mmm," Bea


    Ezekiel smiled at me, "See, you are bringing us good luck just by going like this."


    ''Good luck, that is only a coincidence you know¡­ But thanks cousin~''


    "Let''s have a race! Whoever catches that deer gets the right on it," Ezekiel voiced out.


    The three of them immediately got sharp as they eyed the innocent deer grazing from a distance.


    "It''s ours," Nathan dered and tightened his hold on the horse.


    ''You meant, it''s yours.''


    "That deer is mine," Bea joins in brimming with determination.


    "Let''s see about itter," Noah remarked, still looking carefree.


    "Now, now. It''s good that you are all spirited. Then on the count of three--" Ezekiel was interrupted by Nathan suddenly bolting forward.


    Because I was with him, of course, I would be surprised as well. He did not even let out a warning.


    "What--" Ezekiel


    "It''s flight or fight," Nathan yells out loud as we race forward.


    "You could at least wait for the three, brother," I mumbled.


    "Hmph. Nothing will change, I will still win."


    Wow, brother. You sound so arrogant right now¡­


    Seeing that Nathaniel started without waiting for Ezekiel to count, Beatriz followed suit and chased after us. Noah and Ezekiel did not have any choice but to do it either. The deer who sensed his life was being wagered by three hot-blooded hunters, looked up from his grazing and saw us, closing in on him.


    The deer quickly sprinted away and oh boy, was it fast. It literally zipped like the wind, which left me in utter bewilderment.


    "Three-horned deers are considered a rare catch because of its horns and how fast it runs," Nathan exins.


    The deer has run so far away it was almost out of our sight. I worry for Nathan, he seems to be intent on catching it but because I was riding with him, he cannot truly go faster.


    "Nathan, drop me off and chase it," I nervously said.


    The wind was pping my face, it wouldn''t be impossible to have tinnituster after this.


    Seems like Nathan doesn''t want to because he totally ignored me and still chased on. Not long after, Bea and the others caught up with us.

 Chapter 41 - The Hunt Pt. 5

    ''My butt is aching, hnnggg''


    Sitting atop a horse sure is ufortable. We have been riding for two hours straight now and here we are, chasing a swift deer in the woods.


    The others had went ahead and left us in the dust, I knew it¡­


    "Tch," Nathan clicked his tongue, "Nadia¡­"


    "Yes?" I yelled through the wind. I could not hear myself at all.


    "I will try to get as close as possible then shoot it with your arrow."


    ''Shoot?! But it is not a still target, how am I going to do that?!''


    I looked onward, watching the sprinting deer who seemed to disappear within the trees, and gulped. I have practiced before, yes, but only on a target board. But this¡­ it''s moving, and very fast at that! I don''t think I can do it¡­ .


    "B-but¡­"


    "Do it," he says, "I know you can."


    ''Brother, you have too much faith in me¡­''


    "Fine then! But don''t expect me to hit it okay?"


    I grabbed an arrow from my back, now how am I supposed to remain bnced?!


    Maybe Nathan heard my thoughts because he immediately wrapped one of his arms around my waist and leaned to the other side so that my arm could stretch out to pull the string.


    ''This seems so dangerous it is making me nervous¡­''


    Nathan grabbed the reins and the horse zipped forward like the wind now, and it''s totally giving me whish. I raised my bow, while my eyes glued at the deer''s behind. I think I saw Ezekiel not far from us but I ignored it and just focused forward.


    ''Steady¡­ steady¡­''


    "Now!" Nathan shouted.


    It surprised me which made me almost lose my hold, but I didn''t and shot the arrow smoothly.


    It whizzed forward, and I thought I almost got it. But then the deer suddenly changed direction and only grazed it before lodging itself on a tree.


    ''Damn it!''


    "Ah, it got away," Ezekiel joins us at the side.


    Yes, it did. It had disappeared from our sight now.


    The horse slowed down, and we stopped right before a clearing. Bea and Noah came after some moments, looking exhausted.


    ''Ahhh, my butt, my face, and my ears hurt¡­''


    "Sorry Nathan," I mumbled as we got down.


    "It is fine, you almost got it anyway," he says.


    "Yeah, almost¡­"


    ''I need to practice more, huh. And with a moving target this time.''


    Ezekiel sidled beside us, "I saw it. You were great, Nadia."


    "But I did not shoot it though," I pouted.


    "But at least you grazed it, that is already an incredible feat," he says and smiles at me.


    "Three-horned deers are really hard to catch. Only a few ever caught one," Noah voiced out after tying his horse on a tree and let it graze there.


    "Dad caught three and won thepetition," Nathan mentions.


    I gawked at his words.


    ''Wooow~ He had caught that fast as hell deer? And three at that? He sure is awesome.''


    Bea then joined us under the shade of a big tree after securing her horse nearby. It was then decided that we are resting for a moment before trying again. We sat there drinking water and basking in the peacefulness of the surroundings.


    How ironic is it for a forest teeming with monsters and dangers to be called serene? Well, it does, at this moment.


    "Where do you think Conrad and the others are at this moment?" I inquired as I stared up at the blue cloudless sky.


    Bea shrugs and munched on a cookie I had brought with me.


    "They''re probably ying around," Ezekiel replies.


    ''I bet they have captured a lot within these two hours. And here we are, getting nothing¡­''


    "You think there might be some creatures nearby that we could catch?" Noah mutters as he surveyed the trees beyond.


    I wonder what part of the forest we are now in. I could still see some marking stones so it doesn''t look like we''re in too deep. The royal family had ordered them to put those stone markings for those who venture into the forest regrly. It is a sign that it is still considered safe as long as you see them.


    "Yeah, maybe we can look around but not too far," Ezekiel says and stood up from the tree root he was sitting on.


    Noah got up as well and grabbed his sword from the horse''s saddle.


    Ezekiel turns to us, "Youing too, Nathan?"


    Nathaniel nced at me, so I nodded.


    ''Jeez, I don''t want to hold him back anymore.''


    "We''re fine here, we will look out for the horses so you can go on without us. Unless Bea wants to go either," I said.


    Bea shakes her head, "I''ll stay here with Nadia."


    Nathan was looking reluctant at first but because nothing seems wrong anyway, and the fact that it was an open clearing, he then agreed after a while. Moreover, they were only going around the perimeter and not going that far, so if there were problems, they could easily get back to us.


    "Shout when something happens," Nathaniel reminded me.


    "What could happen? Like the wild boar appearing?" I chuckled and waved at them, "Go on. We are going to yell so loud if any wild snakes slithered to us."


    I was just kidding anyway but knowing me, I tend to jinx myself all the time.


    "We''ll be back quickly!" Ezekiel says.


    We watched as the three of them set forth and disappeared behind the bushes. Now, Bea and I are alone. The only thing that I could hear is the rustling of leaves being caressed by the wind and the faraway chirping of birds. It was such a serene atmosphere that it was making me feel drowsy. Add the fact that I was seriously exhausted from the horseback riding from earlier.


    ''Hmm, how to chase away boredom and sleepiness¡­''


    It wasn''t helping that Bea was a woman of few words. I could not possibly engage in a heated talk or debate with her to spend the time. So what could we do?

 Chapter 42 - The Hunt P. 6 (What Does The Fox Says?)

    "Maybe I should dance," I whispered.


    "I can y music for you using my mouth," Bea joins.


    I looked at her while smirking. Bea jokes sometimes and you wouldn''t know if she''s being serious or not unless you get to know the real her.


    ''With her mouth? Like beat-boxing?''


    I tried to imagine her doing just that and I could not help butugh. Hrious!


    Just then, a small whimper caught my ear so I immediately shut up. I strained to hear the noise again, confirming if it is really a whimper or I was hallucinating.


    "Do you hear that?"


    Bea became alert as well and tried to find whatever I was hearing.. There was a yelp for the second time so I stood up and studied the surroundings. It doesn''t sound far, maybe behind the bushes.


    I looked in the direction of where the three had gone to and back to the other side.


    ''Should I check?''


    Bea was now frowning either as the yelping continued. It sounds like a small animal being hurt.


    ''But I can''t just go and check either. This is a forest full of monsters, I might just be getting baited.''


    The whimper went on for a while. The sound is hitting me straight in the feels, and I could not sit still anymore.


    ''Ah whatever, I''ll just peek and run if it is some doppelganger shiet.''


    "I''ll go look, you stay here," --then grabbed my bow and arrow at the side-- "If I yell, or I run back here, it means we are in danger," I added as I met her dark eyes.


    Moreover, if it really is a monster, then we aren''t safe here in the clearing as well. So I either go and check for myself, or we wait till that monster pops out and kills us in a blink.


    "I''ll go with you," Bea uttered and tried to stand up.


    I raised a hand to stop her, "No, the others might return any moment. If they don''t see us, they would think something bad happened."


    She was hesitant, so I smiled warmly at her and pats her head. I have been doing it to Kai and Lost, and now it''s already be a habit.


    "I''ll be back soon, I promise," and made my way to the bushes.


    "Be safe, Nadia," Bea calls out.


    As I got through it, the whimpers I heard got clearer and louder. There was a small de just a few steps forward and I couldn''t see the source of those yelps. So I stopped walking and concentrated.


    A sound wasing from a bush nearby so I tiptoed there and readied my bow just in case.


    ''Maybe I should have practiced the sword too, it''s better for melee attacks.''


    Slowly, my feet traipsed to the bushes while my eyes focused on that spot. I parted it using my bow and saw a small hunched figure of a furry animal.


    ''What is that?''


    "A¡­ fox?"


    The fox, upon noticing that there was another creature aside from it, crouched down. Its ck ears folded back in a sign of fear and whimpered as it looked up to me with frightened eyes.


    "Oh my... how¡­ cute."


    The little ck fox, maybe an infant, backs away when I bent down to look at it. Its ck tail swished in front in an attempt to cover itself. I thought for a moment before rummaging the pouch at my side and pulled out a cookie.


    I don''t know if foxes can eat this type of thing but I have nothing to offer aside from that, anyway.


    "Here¡­ here¡­" I cajoled, trying to calm it down.


    From the looks of it, this little thing might have gotten separated from its mother. It was so small and looked cute as hell.


    The fox stares at me for a while, and to my outstretched hand, then back to me. I was softly smiling at it, trying to appear harmless.


    The little fox then slowly steps forward, asionally ncing at me as if seeing what I was going to do.


    "Come¡­ I won''t hurt you, I promise."


    After a few more seconds, the little fox reached my hand with a cookie in it, then licked my finger. It did not take an interest in the cookie but nuzzled my hand instead.


    ''Welp, they don''t eat cookies then.''


    "Aww¡­"


    Oh my gooosh, it''s nuzzling my hand and licking it. It''s probably doing it to test if I taste good or not, but oh myyyy, it''s so cuuute!


    I carefully brought it up and held it in my arms. With the sunlight illuminating it, I could finally see its real appearance.


    Its fur gleamed in the light, in a mixture of ck and blue, looking silky and shiny. The fur around its neck was dark blue though, and it looks like it was wearing a blue shawl. Its eyes, which were gazing at me, were blue-grey in color.


    Too beautiful and looked so out of this world. I have never seen a fox in this color, to be honest.


    "Did you get lost? Where''s your mother?"


    I am talking to it like it would answer me. If it did, I would surely freak out.


    The fox slowly blinked at me, and my heart instantly melted.


    ''I want it! I will bring it back home with me!''


    The longer I stare at it, the stronger my desire to take it home gets. It doesn''t look like it has apanion anyway, and leaving a baby fox here in this dangerous forest would make my conscience scream at me.


    "You want to go with me, right? I know you would¡­"


    My fingers brushed its silky fur, which brought a rush of serotonin to me. Ah, furry creatures are really the best.


    If I have one weakness, that would be furry animals. I like dogs, cats, and every animal that has soft furs. I get crazy and would always want to pet them so bad. This is why I am not fit to go to zoos, because I would literally break in and pet them.


    ''I need to get back now. Bea might be getting worried already¡­''


    I did not notice how many minutes had passed because I got distracted.


    As I was to go, I felt the ground shake beneath my boots.


    "An earthquake?" I whispered and steadied myself.


    The fox in my arms suddenly shrank away and buried itself even more. Its ears folding back as it whimpered pathetically.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Just then, a loud grunting sound reverberated around the forest. And the rumbling went on, that I could literally feel the ground trembling.


    "What in the world--"


    I looked around and saw a big ck boar racing in my direction.

 Chapter 43 - Is This The End?

    I stood there, frozen stiff, and wide-eyed.


    ''What the hell is that?!''


    The fox in my arms squirmed and whimpered again as if telling me to run or something. That''s what I understood though.


    "Oh my God, is that the wild boar?!" I screamed and immediately ran for my life while still clutching the fox to my chest.


    How?! Why?! I mean, why did it appear right now?! It wasn''t supposed to appear until four years from now, what the hell??!!


    I jumped over some bushes, but because the ground was freaking shaking like crazy, my stance was unsteady. My body swayed, as another tremble urred before a loud squealing sound echoed. It made some birds fly away while my eardrums almost ruptured from how loud it was.


    I was sweating because I could almost feel the humongous thing behind me. But I did not turn around to look at it..


    To hell with that! If I would then I''ll die for sure!


    I was never a good runner, I got too exhausted during PE time because of runningps. Damn, I could not evenplete 3ps at once! But this time, I feel like I could win the freaking Olympics by how fast I was being.


    It''s maybe due to adrenaline. I mean, who cares?! I need to warn Bea and the rest!


    "BEAAAAA! RUUUUUN!" I screamed at the top of my lungs as I zipped forward.


    I bolted out of the clearing and saw Bea on her feet readying her sword and was about to hoist herself up the horse. Looks like she heard the loud grunt of the wild boar too and was about toe to my rescue.


    "Nadia!" She suddenly eximed.


    At other times, I would have been shocked and impressed by how loud she had said that, but it''s a bad situation we are in.


    "The wild boar is here, where are they?! We need to run!" my heart was pounding crazily that I could not even hear myself.


    "They are still not--"


    "GRRRAAAAAHHR!"


    "AAAAAAAAAH!" both of us screamed as the wild boar appeared on the clearing as well.


    The horses were all so frightened they started neighing and running around like banshees. It was now a cacophony of deafening sounds.


    I sprinted to Bea''s position and shivered. What do we do in this kind of situation? My feelings were all a mess that I wasn''t even sure if I wanted to cry from fear orugh at my expense.


    ''See? I fvcking jinxed myself.''


    "That damn Rosamunde!" I gritted my teeth.


    This all happened because I saw her face. I knew a bad omen woulde whenever I see her, I just knew!


    Okay, I might be just spouting nonsense and ming Rosa for being such a bringer of bad luck, but what else am I supposed to say? I would rather be like this than cry pathetically like a baby.


    "They must have heard it too, they wille! I''m sure they will," I told her. Trying to appease ourselves.


    By how thunderous this boar was being, it would be impossible that nobody from close proximity heard it. I bet even those from the grounds heard it either and might be racing in this direction.


    I stared at the wild boar which was huffing and puffing right at this moment. Its beady red eyes were intensely staring at us, looking seriously mad. It was freaking gigantic, as tall as a tree, and big as hell. Two big canines were protruding on the side of its mouth, and three curved horns just above its snout.


    Extremely terrifying and looked utterly demonic. Where did this being spawned from? Hell?


    "This¡­ Why did it appear today? This doesn''t make sense¡­" I mumbled.


    The boar chuffed, smoke escaping from its snout, and began stomping its hooves on the ground.


    "Oh no¡­ It''s going to charge..."


    Is this the end? Why are we still here? Just to suffer? Just kidding¡­


    But yeah, this might be the end of my beautiful life. But I am not going down without a fight! Hell no!


    I nced at Bea, who was as pale as radish right now. Blood was drained from her face and she seemed to be frozen in shock as well.


    ''Not good.''


    My hand grabbed her shoulder and shook her, trying to bring her back from her reverie.


    "Bea, Bea!" --Bea''s unfocused eyes looked at me, with apparent fear being reflected on those-- "Listen!"


    I shoved the fox on her arms, "If we both run together, it will surely chase one of us! So we should avoid that or else one of us will die. So after I give a signal, you run. Run as fast as you can and don''t look back. You hear me?!"


    "W-what about you?" she remarked with widening eyes.


    "I will distract the boar," --then held up my bow and arrow-- "-you just need to do as I say and meet the others so they can help. And take care of the little fox, okay?" I added.


    "B-but--"


    "OKAY?!"


    ''Damn it, there is no time for dilly-dallying! We''re in a life and death situation right now!''


    "I-- I--"


    My hands pushed her back, "Run."


    Before sprinting in the other direction while yelling out loud.


    "Hey, you! You fat pig! Yes, you!" I basically screamed out to get its attention. The boar''s beady red eyes swiveled at me, "--Hah! You look ugly! Ugly fat pig! You look like Rose and Rosamunde!"


    The wild boar seemed to get angry by it and started huffing and grunting.


    ''Even this boar is insulted from just beingpared to you Rosa''


    "That''s right! You''re like them! Ugly on the inside! Come to me if you can! Stupid pig!"


    I then nced at Bea who was still not moving, " What are you doing? I said run!"


    Bea''s eyes shifted slightly and were hesitant, but she might have seen how serious I am, that''s why she dashed away with the fox and had not looked back one bit.


    Now, my only hope is that Nathan and the others woulde to my rescue before I end up as skewered meat.

 Chapter 44 - The Hunt Pt. 8: To The Rescue

    The two of them had lurked around, trying to sense if there were some creatures nearby. Ezekiel had been walking alongside Nathan who kept ncing back from the ce where Nadia and Bea were left to look after the horses. They have not gotten that far, only a few meters ahead, and he already looked like he wants to go back.


    ''Honestly¡­ This guy only has his sister in his mind¡­''


    That was what Ezekiel was thinking as he shakes his head.


    Noah had separated from them earlier from chasing a blood hare. He just let him do what he wanted because they are individually hunting anyway.


    Both of them were now silently observing a Great Harpy''s nest which was located above a tree. The two of them know that if they recklessly go in and snatch that nest, the harpy would seriously aim for their lives.


    After all, Harpies are known as bloodthirsty birds and are dangerous. They are worth high points as well..


    "Maybe we should have brought a bow with us," Ezekiel muttered as he studied the Harpy perched upon the tree''s branches.


    It hasn''t been that long since they left the clearing, maybe less than 15 minutes? And was about to do something when they felt the ground tremble.


    "Woah! An earthquake?" Ezekiel exims as he went to his feet.


    Of course, because of the sudden shaking of the ground, the harpy got extremely cautious. There is no way that the two of them would get it now. Just then, when another rumbling urred, a loud squealing sound reverberated around the forest.


    Nathaniel and Ezekiel immediately perked up and looked at the direction of that thunderous sound. The former''s body tensed and sharpened its senses.


    "The clearing¡­" Ezekiel whispered with widening eyes.


    The ground shook again and the two instantly bolted back to the ce they came from.


    -------------***


    This damn pig!


    I have been trying to evade its mindless head-ramming since earlier. Given the fact that I already wasted too much energy from the deer-chase and that adrenaline-rushed sprint, I was surprised that I am still standing here without any hint of fatigue at all.


    Or maybe I do feel tired but just feeling numb to acknowledge it. Oh well¡­


    Isn''t this boar getting dizzy from bumping its head on trees? How thick is his skull?!


    And wow, those horns of it sure are strong, especially those canines. It seriously left a gaping hole on a tree trunk.


    "Where are theeeey," I whined as I threw another rock on it.


    I had also released the horses that were tied on the trees while doing this weird showdown with the wild boar, and now they are prancing around like crazy. One even had fled from the ce to God knows where.


    I had already wasted three arrows before. One was from that three-horned deer and the other two is from this stupid and unkible pig.


    ''How did Ezekiel and Nathan kill this pig again? I cannot remember¡­''


    From my musing, I got distracted for a bit and just then saw the wild boar charging again. So I sprinted to the side and hid on another tree which it then bumped into. The pig only shakes its head and huffed, smoke billowing out of its nostrils.


    ''Why is this here anyway? This is not supposed to happen!''


    Sweat trickled down from my forehead down to the side of my face. Good thing that I had worn somethingfortable and didn''t restrict my movement or I would be doomed. Gritting my teeth, I dashed to the other side and picked up a rock along the way.


    "Eat this, you dumb bitch!" and hurled the stone in its direction.


    The stone whizzed in the air and hit it right in its snout, causing it to let out a squeal. And mind you, that sound it made seriously hurt my eardrums.


    Good thing it hurt it though, I was trying to aim its mouth but eh, that works as well. Hurting my shoulder was a little worth it¡­


    "Nadia!" Nathan yells out before suddenly storming out from the trees.


    Beatriz and Ezekiel appeared from behind him, and now they are all gaping at this big thing.


    The big thing, however, became even more vicious as more moments passed from all of the failed attempts of turning me into a barbecue. It let out an ear-splitting squeal and hunkered at the three''s direction.


    Nathaniel then pulled out his sword and jumped to the side, while Ezekiel pulled the petrified Bea out of harm''s way.


    ''Oh gosh, that almost gave me a heart attack¡­''


    When Ezekiel had secured Bea away from the big fat pig, he then stretched his right hand sideward. A blinding light shed for a moment before golden specks of dusts covered his whole hand and formed a sword. The sharp edges of it glinted as the light hit it.


    ''Wow¡­ That''s magic?''


    Ezekiel, as a descendant of the royal family, of course, has ess to magic. They are the bloodline of the sun God Luminus, so it would be fair that their powers are also of light attributes.


    "Are you okay?" Nathan asked as soon as he approached me. His eyes roamed around my whole body trying to look for injuries, but well, I have great mobility so I came out unscathed.


    Fufufufufu~


    "I am fine, brother. You all came at the right time," I assured him.


    I was really getting tired of dealing with it alone so now, I will leave everything to them.


    "Stay here and don''t do anything rash," he said before joining Ezekiel.


    Upon knowing that the two are finally here, I still could not let my guard down so I stayed alert. I rested at the side first, catching my breath and watched the two of them fighting the wild boar.


    Ezekiel had taken the vanguard, after Nathan would attack it, he would then follow it with another strike from him. They asionally exchange positions as well, andunched a barrage of shing melee attacks. Sadly though, it seems nothing is going through its thick hide.


    ''Oh no, if this goes on. Both of them would exhaust themselves¡­''


    I nced at the two figures of guys swiftly pouncing on the boar and dodges when it retaliates.


    ''I need to do something.''

 Chapter 45 - The Hunt Pt. 9

    Nathaniel wiped away the sweat off his eyebrows with his sleeves and red at the overly tough boar. It didn''t even seem to slow down at all, and only just became more furious from theirbined attacks.


    He clicked his tongue and studied its body. The fur was so thick that his sword could not properly prate it. Even Ezekiel could not leave one mark as he. This was making the two frustrated. They were already getting tired because they have lost enough energy already from the earlier escapades.


    "Nathan, I will try to hit it with my ray or at least blind it, but it would be dangerous," Ezekiel uttered with furrowed brows.


    The usual smiling prince wasn''t smiling anymore and had masked himself a serious expression.


    Nathan''s head swiveled to him, "That''s.... "


    He knows what the prince meant by this. Ezekiel''s light ray, which is literally its name, is like deathsers. But it is still premature and iplete. If he even does just one slight miscalction, it would harm anyone in close proximity, even himself.


    "No, don''t do it. We can think of something," he said and turned to the stomping boar.


    Its heavy hooves make the ground shake.


    ''The others might being this way. Then it would be advantageous to us.''


    "Hey!" Nadia yells which caught their attention.


    She was now standing not far from them with her bow ready.


    "I will shoot its eyes," Nadia dered.


    Nathan frowned at her. He doesn''t want to involve Nadia as much as possible, but here she is, acting stubborn again.


    "No--"


    "Listen, brother. If you can only blind it with your sword, but that would be impossible because of its horns, then you have the advantage. That is why I will shoot its eyes so the two of you can kill it then!"


    Nadia was very sure about this and had thought up this n while the two were fighting. Ezekiel thought for a moment and nodded.


    "That would be possible," he says.


    Nathan was still looking unconvinced but the pig had already started charging again, so he had no choice but to give in.


    "Just don''t get too near with it, you hear me?" Nathaniel warned and readied himself.


    Nadia nodded and with a smile, scurried to the side of a tree where she could easily see the boar''s side profile and raised her bow.


    The two guys then distracted it, attacking one after another to let Nadia do what she had to do.


    Beatriz stood there not that far away from themotion and was watching the show in amazement. She was still holding the fox in her arms, not letting it go.


    ''Focus, focus on the red dot¡­'' Nadia chanted to herself.


    She held her breath for a moment, and with steady fingers, released her hold on the arrow. The arrow zipped forward, gaining momentum before hitting the wild boar straight into its eyes.


    "Yes!" Nadia exims.


    The wild boar screamed bloody murder and flew into a rampage. It bumped itself onto the trees in pain, uncaring about its surroundings.


    "Now!" Ezekiel said.


    The both of them then got into action and charged onto the rampaging pig. They attacked the side where it was blind, shing its neck. Blood dripped down the earth, seeping to the ground like crimson flowers.


    It was still alive but gravely injured now. Few more sure shes and it would die. This thought invigorated the three and a rush of adrenaline pumped into their veins.


    The two continued their assaults, simultaneously attacking the same side while Nadia hit it with an arrow again. It sailed in the wind before lodging itself between its eyes. She released an arrow again and pricked it to its wound. The wild boar slowed down, appearing to be exhausted.


    "It''s tired, now is the chance tounch the final attack. Stab it in its neck," Ezekiel said.


    "I''ll do it," Nathaniel volunteered and got into a stance.


    As he was about to dash towards it, the wild boar''s beady eye which wasn''t injured caught sight of the lone figure of Bea. And as if it was possessed, it let out a loud squeal and bounded to her direction. Wanting to at least, kill one person with it.


    "Bea!" Nadia shouted.


    Without second thoughts, her body moved towards Beatriz''s direction.


    "Nadia!" Nathaniel shouted.


    But she was far from hearing anything, and still continued running towards the frozen from fear, girl. Nadia caught sight of Bea''s sword from her direction and quickly snatched it before shoving Bea aside. Thetter was thrown a few steps away to the right before falling down.


    Time seemed to slowly move, Nathaniel and Ezekiel were already moving towards them as well, while the boar was now hair''s breadth away from the twodies.


    "AAAHHH!" Nadia shouted and lifted the sword of her, shing forward, hurting its snout.


    She then rolled to the side, got up, and thrust the sword on the wild boar''s neck with all her remaining force.


    The sword impaled it.


    The boar then bumped itself on the tree from its momentum and due to its heavy body before falling with a loud thud on the ground. The tree which was already fragile from the earlier episode of head-ramming broke in half and fell atop the unmoving wild boar.


    Nadia, who was standing, fell down to the earth. The rush from earlier had disappeared so her knees lost their strength, and now she was sprawled on the ground, heaving deep breaths. Her eyes were still staring at the wild boar and were still alert.


    "Nadia!" Both of the men yelled and came to her.


    Nathan grabbed both of her shoulders and stared at her before pulling her into an embrace. He was tightly holding her, and almost crushed her petite body.


    "C-can''t breathe¡­" Nadia voiced out. Her voice is muffled from his chest.


    Nathaniel only loosened his hold for a bit but never released her. She could feel and hear the loud thumping of his heart, which mirrored hers. Nadia then leaned forward her brother and both of them stayed that way for a while.

 Chapter 46 - The Hunt Pt. 10

    I was gasping for air, and Nathan holding me towards his chest doesn''t help at all. I can''t breathe! In other times maybe, I would''ve celebrated this moment. Nathaniel just hugged me you know! When I first pulled him into a hug, he was frozen stiff, and now he''s hugging me like there is no room for tomorrow.


    But yeah, I can''t breathe.


    "Brother¡­ wait¡­" my voice was lost and sounded distorted.


    I mean he could still embrace me without my face shoved in his clothes, right? At least I would get to enjoy that.


    Nathan then removed himself from me which was really disappointing. I only said to let me breathe not to stop!


    His wild ruby eyes roamed all over my body, then to my face and I just sat there on the ground blinking at him. He looked so worried¡­


    "I told you to not do anything rash!" He suddenly yells out which made me flinch..


    It was so loud which hurt my ears for a moment. At this rate, I would end up deaf.


    Nathan then brushed his hair backward and heaved a deep breath before staring back at me, appearing calmer now.


    "Don''t do that again or I swear to Luminus¡­" he dered and sighed for the second time, "Are you okay? Nothing hurt? You did not break any bones, did you?"


    I was just gaping up at him. Like, who is this? He was being so talkative right now. The Nathan that I know only has a few words to say. Ah, but this version of him was cute though¡­


    It just means that he is very worried about me. Fufufufufu~


    "What am I going to do with you..." Nathan muttered in a low voice, sounding exasperated.


    ''Hug me again brother!''


    "Nadia, you scared us!" Ezekiel joined in as he stood there at the side, holding his knees while catching his breath.


    ''Aww, you guys, stop it!"


    "I am fine," surprisingly~


    I mumbled before a thought crossed my mind-- "Bea!"


    I looked in the direction where she fell down. I had shoved her with quite the force of a thousand army, which was very dumb for me. What if she bumped her head on a tree or on a rock?!


    Bea was sitting upright, eyes widening, and was also catching her breath. The little cute fox was being poorly crushed in her arms and was wriggling about, trying to escape. I let out a relieved sigh when I didn''t see any injuries or blood gushing from her head.


    "Are you okay?" I asked her.


    Bea nodded and hugged the poor little fox. She was slightly shaking, maybe from fear. It''s understandable, she almost got trampled on by the wild boar after all. It''s only natural for her to feel immense fright from that.


    Looking back from that particr moment, my heart skipped a beat from the memory of the boar almost ramming itself to us.


    ''That was a close call!''


    Speaking of that hell-spawned, my eyes swiveled to its way. It was lying there on the ground with half of the tree atop its body.


    "Is it still alive?" I inquired. We can never bring down our guard, this is the wild boar we are talking about.


    The three looked at the unmoving pig.


    "Let me check," Ezekiel says and saunters to it.


    He then carefully prodded it with the tip of his sword before slightly bending down to check if it was breathing. I was having severe anxiety because I was thinking the boar would suddenly jerk its head and bite Ezekiel''s hand. It never happened though¡­


    Not that I was waiting for it¡­


    Ezekiel straightened up then looked at us. He then shakes his head.


    "It''s dead," he dered.


    His words made the rest of us who were holding our breaths, released another sigh of relief.


    "Thank the heavens¡­" I muttered and leaned to Nathaniel who caught me abruptly.


    Ah, the tiredness! The fatigue! I want to go home now and sleep like the dead. This has robbed me off of my energy for the whole day.


    ''I would do anything for a warm bath right about now...''


    I rested for a bit before Nathan helped me get up. The three of us then joined the prince there beside the boar and looked at it. Its blood had formed a red pool around it, nketing its big body.


    I should be icky because of how macabre it looks. I have never seen too much blood like this before, but it''s strangely giving me peace of mind. It just means that it is really dead and would not wake up anymore.


    My footshed out and kicked it.


    "You seriously troubled us today!"


    Is kicking a dead animal considered bad? If it is, then let me be worse and kick it again.


    The sound of hooves trampling the ground caught our attention and all of us turned in the direction of that sound. A little whileter, three horses emerged from the trees with three familiar figures sitting atop them. Two of them were pulling what seemed to be a raft made from woods with dead monsters and the likes tied on it.


    ''Uhh¡­ Where did they get that raft¡­''


    "Where is that wild boar?! I havee to y it!" Shouted Eon who was looking so pumped at this moment.


    "You''rete. It''s already dead. No ying left for you," Ezekiel answered and smirked at him.


    "What?! I raced here for that you know!"


    Yo!" Conrad greeted and got off his horse.


    The other two got down as well and went in our direction. The three then stared at the pitiful looking boar bathing in its own blood. Eon purposely crouched down and poked it, maybe trying to confirm it himself.


    ''Nothing you do will bring it back to life Eon¡­ And if you did, I will make you its bait.''


    "Wow, it really is dead¡­" Luther muttered, marveling at the sight of its still form.


    Conrad nced at her sister looking at her over, "Were you hurt?"


    ''Aww, look at that. Never knew Conrad could be caring to his sister too¡­''


    Bea nodded and peeked at me, "Nadia saved me¡­"


    "She did?" Conrad''s eyes then turned to me, "Thank you. I guess I owe you one now."


    A smile painted my lips.


    "Heh~ That is nothing. I am only saving my friend."


    I mean, what are friends for, am I right?

 Chapter 47 - The Hunt Pt. 11

    Eon stood up and looked at us, "Wait, who killed it?"


    Luther and Conrad perked up from his question and were now silently anticipating our answers.


    "It was Nadia," Ezekiel stated.


    All of us, and I meant all of us, turned to him in shock. Except for Nathan and Bea of course...


    "What?!" was our reaction.


    "Why are you shocked too!" Eon pointed out to me.


    ''Because I am?! What he said was pretty shocking after all..''


    "But what? Really? How did that happen?!" he then added.


    "Nadia killed it?" Luther joins.


    The three were gobsmacked, and so am I. Well, maybe I did the final blow but I was not the one who injured it, right? There''s also that possibility that it was actually killed from that bump or from being crushed by the tree, who knows¡­


    "Yes, she did. And she killed it with this sword," Ezekiel said and pointed to Bea''s sword with his index finger.


    Eon was still looking unbelieving as his eyes fell on that sword lodged in the boar''s neck.


    ''I feel you, Eon, I feel you.''


    "But how¡­"


    "You wouldn''t get it so don''t think about it anymore," Nathaniel suddenly uttered at my side.


    "But¡­"


    "Uhh, guys? What happened?" a voice says from the right. It was Noah who was carrying two blood hares in his hand.


    He then caught sight of the dead animal which was being surrounded by us.


    "Holy shi-- Is that the boar?! I heard it trampling around earlier and I got scared so I hid," Noah exins-- "And when I did not hear it anymore, I had thought it went away so I came out and went back here."


    ''It''s okay Noah. No one''s ming you here. You don''t have to exin yourself¡­''


    He walked right next to us and looked at it.


    "It''s¡­ dead¡­?"


    "Yep," Conrad uttered.


    "And apparently, Nadia killed it," Luther added.


    ''Wait, is it really that big of a deal?''


    "No¡­ Brother and Prince Ezekiel helped me with it, so the credit is not entirely on me," I voiced out.


    It is true though. If not for the two''s perseverance and efforts, it wouldn''t die from that. So yeah¡­


    "You also helped us by blinding it and you were still the one who had given thest blow," Ezekiel said.


    "So technically, you finished it off," Nathan chimes in.


    "Mmm. I agree," Bea nodded, agreeing to them.


    ''Ehh?''


    "If not for you, we wouldn''t even harm it," Ezekiel


    ''Well... I''m just helping...''


    "Then this means Nadia wins The Hunt, right?" Eon mouthed after a while.


    The others started nodding their heads while I stood there, getting dizzy from all these talks.


    "Nice. Her first hunt ever and she won it," Conrad mentions, grinning like a cat.


    Now that you say that, you are making me feel shy. They have seriously decided that I was the one to take this in the bag. Not that I amining, it just feels kind of burdensome because as I''ve said, I was not the one who had severely injured it. I am not that shameless¡­


    "Congrattions, Nadia!" Noah dered and beamed at me.


    ''Oh, guyse on. Stop it, jeez¡­ You''re all making me blush here!''


    "Are you guys done hunting now? We can head back to the grounds then," Ezekiel remarked then looked up at the already darkening sky.


    It seems that it would rainter this day.


    "Oh yeah, we kind of have hunted a few. What about you guys, I don''t seem to see anything else except this big thing," Conrad uttered.


    "Do you want to hunt for more? There''s still time anyway," Ezekiel asked us.


    ''Err, I don''t think I want to do that, cousin. I kind of just finished a bloody battle a while ago. My energy is gone now¡­.''


    Ezekiel turned to Nathan who shakes his head and nces at me, then to Noah.


    "These are fine for me. And you all might be exhausted from the fight anyway," thetter shrugs.


    Bea doesn''t seem to want to either, given that she almost just got skewered. The girl is still shaken from it. I hope it won''t traumatize her though¡­


    Speaking of her, she was still holding that baby fox I had shoved to her. I thought it would leave and scamper away but surprisingly, it was still here. The fox saw me looking at it and it immediately jumped down Bea''s hold.


    It then swiftly crawled in my direction and stopped at my feet. The little fox looked up and whimpered, licking my boots.


    ''Huh, so you do recognize me¡­''


    "Aw, aren''t you cute? Come!" I said and carried it up. It obediently stayed in my arms before it crawled up my shoulders and rested there. It looked like I am wearing a furry shawl now.


    "Is that a fox? Why do you have a fox?" Eon voiced out.


    The others looked at me as well, curiously staring at the animal wrapped around my shoulders.


    My eyes looked at the side, avoiding their questioning look.


    "It got lost and went to us¡­"


    ''I lied. But I won''t just say that I left the clearing to look for it right? And that''s why this wild boar pestered us.''


    Nathan would choke me.


    "Is it part of your hunt spoils too?" Luther asked.


    "What? No!" I uttered in vehemence.


    The little fox became alert after hearing his words. It seemed to be an intelligent creature.


    "I will bring this home," I said.


    "You''re bringing a wild fox home," Eon remarked, nkly gaping at me.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Nathan shakes his head, "If it went wild and harmed you, I will exterminate it."


    ''Exterminate?!''


    The fox whimpered.


    "Brother, it''s only a baby. I will train it, I promise!"


    ''And don''t casually say you''re going to exterminate it!''


    The poor little fox was still whining so I patted its head, trying to appease it. The fox then snuggled around my neck like it understood what I was trying to do.


    Conrad rubbed his chin-- "Now, how are you all going to bring this back?"


    All of us went silent. We never expected to actually stumble with it so we never brought anything with us except a few sacks and weapons.


    "Okay then, let''s go back to the grounds. But first--" Ezekiel looked at the fallen tree and to the boar-- "let''s figure out how to bring this back."


    All of us stared at the body of the boar and internally sighed. I could already see how troublesome it would be.

 Chapter 48 - The Hunt Pt. 12

    I feel like falling asleep as we rode back to the grounds. Never mind the rough galloping of the horse, I feltfortable at that moment. I just want to hug its neck and snore my way to dreand. I was that exhausted. I don''t think that I could evenst for the whole ceremony thing either.


    ''Hey guys, can we skip the awarding shiet and go home? Just give me the trophy, if there is any, without the formalities please.'' .


    Nathaniel might have noticed how tired I was, so he pulled me back to let me lean on him. I dly weed it though, but I can''t afford to fall asleep either or I would fall atop the horse and die. Or something like that. I don''t n on dying yet¡­


    Ah, right. You might be wondering what have we done to that wild boar. Well, we can''t possibly lift it for ourselves. We are not a bunch of people who have superhuman strengths after all. Luther and Noah had volunteered to go back first and call for the help of the royal knights. It should be Nathaniel, but he wasn''t nning to leave my side any minute.


    They came back with a whole toon of knights with them. As expected, they were all stupefied by the sight of the dead boar being crushed by the tree. I had forgotten what they had said though, everything was woozy and I was not even listening anymore anyway.


    So yeah, that whole toon was now joining forces with the duty of bringing the boar. They had rolled it in a raft or something that had wheels in it and pulled. It almost broke halfway through though.


    And now we''re back on the grounds. People who saw use out of the trees with the boar in tow were all dumbfounded. I could not totally bask in their bafflement in the end. All I wanted was to sleep, so sleep is what I did. Fufufufufu~


    I took a light nap first because the others have note back from hunting anyway, so I still have time to waste in my dream. Even in there, I was still kicking that stupid boar. All in all, it was a pleasant one.


    Bea joined me on napping too, while Nathan and the others stood guard outside the tent. I woke up first with the little fox cuddling me.


    I stood up and stretched my aching body. It wasn''t really called a good sleep but at least I had gained a little energy back. The fox scampered and climbed around my shoulders again, resting there.


    "You really like it there huh?" I talked to it and scratched the back of its ears.


    I''m treating it as if it''s a pet dog, was that okay? Welp, it looks like it was enjoying it anyway.


    "I should probably give you a name¡­" I mumbled.


    Not for now though. My brain is still tired.


    Bea woke up right after. She was rubbing her sleepy eyes as she sat up on the makeshift chair. She looked very adorable at that moment.


    "Are you okay?" I asked her again.


    Bea nods her head slowly, "Mmm."


    Heh~ She still is sleepy.


    Both of us then went out of the tent after fixing ourselves. There were bloodstains sshed on my white shirt. I grimaced at the sight of it, this outfit would surely not be used again. Because first, the corset has been stripped off of what it''s worth, and I am not really a fan of ruined clothes. Every time I would see this I would be reminded of this day, so no thank you.


    "Ah, good thing you are both awake now. Thest people had just gotten back and the ceremony would start immediately," Conrad says as soon as he saw us.


    I looked around and saw that the sky was gradually getting darker and darker like the rain would pour any second from now. There were a lot of dead animals that were lined up at the grounds, and the most eye-catching one was the figure of the big boar. All of the eyes of the spectators and the hunters were drawn to it, looking amazed.


    ''Fufufufufu~ The victory is ours gentlemen.''


    "Where are the others?" I asked.


    "The Prince was doing his royal duty, of course. Nathan has secured the perimeters with the knights, and Noah has gone back to their family tent," he listed.


    ''Right, my brother is a captain after all.''


    "Where are Eon and Luther?"


    Conrad nkly stared at me, "They are knights, so they are with your brother."


    ''Wait, what? Eon is a knight?! That''s news I had never heard before. Did Gwen tell me about it?''


    "I should be patrolling with them but Nathan told me to stay guard here instead. Captain''s orders," he said and lets out a grin.


    ''He is also a knight? But isn''t he going to inherit their dukedom?''


    "It''s a choice, and it''s better for us. We could still do our duties as sessors anyhow," was his answer to my unspoken question.


    "Ohh¡­" was my only response.


    Just then, the sound of the horn got our attention.


    "It''s going to start. Let''s go," Conrad said and went ahead.


    Bea and I looked at each other first before following his lead. It''s a good thing that we have made ourselves presentable first beforeing out of the tent huh¡­


    The three of us squeezed ourselves to the very front of the crowd and went to the sides, to avoid everyone. Prince Ezekiel had changed into another set of clothes and was standing at the makeshift podium. I saw Nathan, Eon, and Luther at the side not far away from him, looking alert. Noah joined us in a moment too, and the group of nobledies was all there at the far left, watching in anticipation. They all might be wondering who had captured that boar, and who would end up as the lucky woman who has been offered with it.


    ''Heh~ That lucky woman is beside me.''

 Chapter 49 - The Hunt Pt. 13

    "I would like to thank everyone for participating in this event¡­" Ezekiel had now started his speech by expressing his gratitude for the hunting''s sess.


    Looking at him being so princely and responsible, I could not help but be amazed. It is not an easy feat, because he has a huge responsibility atop his shoulders. One could say that being born in the pce makes your life easier, but that is not true. I may not know howplicated it really was, because I have not experienced it firsthand. But I saw how Ezekiel worked harder than any other person out there.


    ''He really is fit to be the next emperor.''


    "Now, you all might be wondering who had caught the wild boar and brought glory to themselves," Ezekiel''s eyes then turned to me, smiling indulgently. Conrad had beckoned me toe up, so I did.


    "I present you Miss Nadia, the yer of the wild boar, and the King of The Hunt," Ezekiel proudly announced. .


    There was a huge uproar, as expected. People, men, and women had started whispering at each other. They were all stumped, staring at me wide-eyed, and all looking unbelieving. Some were even very surprised that they had literally yelled their skepticism.


    My feet steadily sauntered to the podium. I may have looked all calm and pristine, but mind you, I was sweating cold bullets inside. This is not the first time that I had been subjected to the eyes of this many people. The student body was even arger crowd than this, but this was much more intense.


    At least, the students were all weing, and while there were voices of displeasure, it was drowned by the majority. But this one, this crowd was really vocal to their discontent. The side of the women was silent, except for Rosamunde of course. And by silent, I meant they are not making any ruckus like what these men are doing. They only gossip among themselves, and bored holes at me with their hawk-like eyes.


    The men are worse. They are sprouting out oneint to another, hollering like some bunch of headless chickens.


    "What?! No way!"


    "How could we believe that bull?!"


    "A woman? A little girl at that? Don''t pull our legs!"


    "Stop joking and tell us the real winner!"


    Those were the few things that you can hear among their chorus. I stood there at the center, nkly staring at everyone with only a fake smile on my face. My eyes surveyed each and every face of those who had cursed me. Some were openly hostile, while some were looking at me with a disgusting look in their eyes, leering at me. The minority was only doubtful but had remained silent.


    Imitted them to memory becauseter, I would then know who to curse with voodoo magic.


    "Please calm down everyone!" Ezekiel shushed the raging crowd, looking miffed and a little vexed. It didn''t show on his face though, but if you are close with him and know his personality, you would know.


    Also, I don''t even need to look in the direction of Nathaniel, because even from here, I could feel his murderous aura. I bet he''s being restrained by the two guys with him. It could onlyst for a moment.


    The fox around my shoulders growled. It was low, but I heard it. If I could only see its expression, I would see how it was baring its fangs to the people who wereining. I assumed that it was overwhelmed by how loud they were being. An animal''s sense of hearing is more sensitive than humans after all.


    My right hand went up to pat its head, trying to make it calm down. If I knew that it would be distressed, I should have left it in the tent.


    "Come on! Are you taking us like an idiot?!" One vocal person yelled out. It was a hot-blooded man in his mid-thirties, perhaps. Or he just looks older, given from his pudgy height. He looks cute, like a little penguin. I will now call him a penguin.


    Conrad suddenly steps in and raises a sword mere inches from Mr. Penguin''s neck.


    "How dare you disrespect the Crown Prince," he uttered with a sharp voice.


    Mr. Penguin began to sweat and was gulping as he stared at the edge of the sword with frightened eyes.


    "I--" his voice cracked, to my amusement. He then cleared his throat-- "I am only trying to reason out."


    ''Reason out, my ass.''


    Conrad did not move an inch back and still pointed the sword at him.


    "Now, now. Let us all calm down first. Sir Conrad, you can lower your sword now," Ezekiel ordered. "The gentleman knows what to do already," he added and smiled at Mr. Penguin.


    The former then followed what he said and got back to his position below the podium. He was still staring the man down though.


    "Whether you like it or not, Miss Nadia had in the boar herself. This is the absolute truth. I swear it in my title as the Crowned Prince," Ezekiel dered in a loud voice.


    "Cheh! What is this? Who would buy that crap?" Another unsatisfied nobleman voiced out. He was at the very back, so he was feeling confident that the knights at the forefront wouldn''t bolt and maim him.


    The buzzing continues, agreeing to that man. I felt nothing at that moment but just tiredness and annoyance. So I was not caring whether these people didn''t like me or whatnot. I just want it to end quickly.


    The little fox made a growling sound again, so I patted it for the second time. Hoping against hope that it wouldn''t turn mad from anger and bit my hand. That would be tragic...


    "Hmm?" Ezekiel hummed and gazed at the person. "Are you all telling me that my words are not enough?"


    A hush fell over the grounds. The air was filled with tension. Everyone knows what the prince had meant by that.

 Chapter 50 - End Of The Hunt

    The people who questioned the verdict of a royal are charged with treason and the crime of disrespecting the royal family. So of course, any sane person would shut up by now.


    Not him though. He''s probably aiming to be an edgelord or something.


    "Isn''t the Hermans His highness''s rtive? How do we know if His highness is not just trying to boost a family tie?"


    ''You have a point, Mr. Edgy.''


    Those who are not in favor of the result began to feel hopeful. Their eyes had been filled with vigor.


    ''Guys, if you all don''t stop this, my brother would get your heads. He is not a patient man..''


    "And also, how can a weak-looking littless kill this big wild boar? Isn''t this the same boar which has terrorized the great forest of Rosenthal?" He added some more, looking smugger and smugger by the minute.


    It is true that I have no care for the formalities at all. But I won''t just stand here and take the insults either. I am not born to be weak. My hands reached out to my back and grabbed myst remaining arrow. Bea, who was at the side, saw me readying my bow and offered me a smile as encouragement.


    "Hmmm¡­" I hummed as I aimed my bow at him. The people who saw me doing that became all buggy-eyed and nced at the culprit.


    "I''m just saying that it is impossible for a girl to--" his next few words were swallowed by him, as my arrow sailed through the throng of people and hit the side of his head. It whizzed through his hair, cutting some of it in the process before it lodged itself on a tree from afar.


    His eyes shook as he grasped the fallen locks in his shaking hand.


    "Who are you calling a weak girl?" I argued.


    My eyes were glued at him, smiling darkly. The man shivered as if he was cold and looked down at his hands again.


    Flipping my hair, I rxed my stance and stood there with my arms crossed, then roamed my eyes at the gathered people.


    "Acting salty just because you are all bested by some ''weak-looking littless''. If you all wanted to kill it badly, then you all should''ve raced to its direction quickly. Not even one person had peeked when it came out trampling," I announced, scoffing at their hypocrisy.


    A long time had passed before the knights came to help us bring the wild boar. No one hade to us during that whole time, not even one curious soul. So if they really are raring to hunt down the wild boar, they should have quicklye around, right?


    "And you all have the guts to question the verdict. How audacious," my sharp voice resonated throughout the grounds.


    The crowd of buzzing flies was silent now, looking guilty as hell. I basked in their somber expressions, finding satisfaction from it. There is nothing that gets me going more than the feeling of pping someone in their faces without touching them directly.


    Prince Ezekiel then cleared his throat, "Now I hope that there would be no more objections with the result??"


    Ezekiel spoke a few more formalities before it officially ended. The crowd had begun to disperse and had all entered their own tents, probably preparing to leave with all their spoils. There were still a few who had remained, like our group, some noblemen and those from the nobledies.


    Rosamunde and her troupe were looking at me nastily. She had intensely red at me with full of hatred before walking out as well, and with her entourage trailing behind her like obedient pets.


    Gwen hade running to us and hugged me, to my surprise.


    "Nadia! You were seriously cool earlier! And you won The Hunt! I am so proud of you!" She eximed as she gave me onest tight hug.


    "Thank you," I murmured and returned her embrace.


    The fox crooned and nuzzled my neck. Gwen noticed it and blinked at the sight of the little fox.


    "Oh, wow! I thought it was a scarf! It looks like that from afar," she remarked while still gazing at it in wonder.


    "It''s my pet now," I said and grinned at her.


    Gwen grins back, "You even earned yourself a cute pet. Now I am jealous that I have not participated either¡­" she mumbled while pouting.


    She then turned her attention to Bea who was walking towards us slowly.


    "Bea!"


    "Hello¡­" Bea replied in a soft voice as soon as she got closer.


    ''Ah, now that she is here...''


    "A bow for The King of The Hunt!" Eon suddenly yells out, appearing at our side out of the blue.


    He was with Nathaniel and Luther, who were then made a small gesture of bowing as a joke. It was hrious.


    Ezekiel is with his attendants, doing his duties again so he could not join our little reunion.


    "If Nadia is The King of The Hunt, then this also meant that Bea is The Queen, right?" Luther pointed out.


    Gwen''s eyes blinked and turned to us, "Wait, for real?"


    "Yep. I had offered her my kill at the start," I muttered, answering her question.


    "Wow! Congrattions Bea!" Gwen says and grinned at her.


    "Yaay¡­" Bea said and pped, looking ridiculously adorable.


    "Then, bow down to the King and Queen of The Hunt!" Eon deres, being foolish again.


    I onlyughed at their silliness when they started bowing. Of course, to note out as a killjoy, both Bea and I acted like monarchs.


    "You can now rise," I ordered as majestic as possible.


    Nathan sidled up beside me, "Are you okay?"


    I looked up at him and smiled warmly. He must have been so worried about me earlier.


    ''I want to pat his head!''


    "I am fine, brother. I''m a strong woman," I responded.


    "Hmmm¡­" was his response. But he looked at ease now.


    The remaining noblemen from the grounds approached us. Some were hesitant, while the rest were not. They all came to congratte me in earnest, which I warmly epted. They were those who were silent despite the doubts they had.


    Welp. I really did not care if they are still in doubt though, because in the end, I am still the winner anyway.


    ''Now, I can go home and get that precious sleep.''

 Chapter 51 - Sweet Dreams

    I dreamt of something. It was about Nadia during her childhood days. I was in the back garden and there was another child with me. He looked exactly like the child version of Nathaniel, so I guess it was him. He was really cute there too!


    "Brother! It''s just a worm, why are you crying too much?" The little Nadia, who was holding a stick with a little worm wriggling in it, frowned at the little boy in front of her.


    Her wavy silvery-white hair was cropped short, reaching just above her tiny shoulders, and with two pigtails at each side. She was a little taller than Nathaniel who came just below her nose. His ruby eyes that sparkled with tears crinkled even more as he bawled, while his cheeks and nose were rosy from all the crying he did


    ''Oh my God, he is so adorable?! Is this really Nathan as a child?''


    They looked around 8-10 years old here.


    "You''re a boy! You should be strong! How are you going to protect me if you cry so easily?" Little Nadia pointed out. .


    "B-but-- I¡­ I hate worms¡­ They are scary when they wiggle¡­" Nathan mumbled and started weeping when Nadia pushed out the stick to his face, "Nooooo Uwaaaahh--"


    ''Aw oh goooosh~ I want to squeeze him!''


    I felt the child Nadia''s exasperation and saw her sighed before putting down the stick on the ground. She thenes closer to her brother and wipes the tears off his face using the skirt of her dress.


    "Fine, it''s gone now. Don''t cry, okay?" Nadia cooed as she kept dabbing on his eyes.


    The scene then ended at that moment before I finally came to my senses. It was a really short dream, but freaking adorable nheless. I assumed that it was one of this body''s memories.


    ''That was priceless!''


    I stirred from my sleep, waking up. Slowly, my eyes opened but I was bombarded with a sharp thumping in my head. It was clear that I was having a severe migraine because I literally got dizzy just from opening my eyes.


    My body felt heavy either, like an elephant, or that stupid wild boar was pressing over me. Heavens! I could not even lift one arm! All the ces felt sore, and there was stinging pain everywhere. But my head hurts the most out of all.


    "Uughh¡­" I mumbled and rolled to the side.


    I felt cold and hot at the same time, shivering like crazy. My hands pulled the covers over my body then kicked it off, feeling hot. But I got cold again and pulled it over, like some damn cycle.


    "Mydy!" A voice called out. I wasn''t sure who it was because there were other voices calling me too. It did not really help me, because it just made the throbbing in my head grow stronger.


    ''Everyone, shut up!''


    I wanted to tell them off but my voice was useless at that moment. My throat is dry as hell and hurts badly either. Clearly, I had a fever. A very shitty one at that.


    ''Wow. Is this because of fatigue? But damn, I felt like dying¡­''


    I moaned in pain again, wriggling in the bed like the worm in my dream. I heard people starting to panic, loud voices chattering and footsteps going to and fro. It was a cacophony of annoying sounds.


    ''For Pete''s sake¡­''


    Someone suddenly lifted my upper body off the bed. I can''t honestly push them away or stop them for the reason that I legit can''t move. Anyway, this person lifted me just enough for my head to rise from lying down. Then an arm slithered around my back, supporting me before I was leaned on someone''s wide chest. That someone said something and ss was then being pushed in front of my mouth.


    ''Ah, is this water? Thanks, whoever might you be¡­''


    I slowly sipped it, grateful to soothe my dried throat. I slowly shook my head, which was painful as hell to do so and I immediately regretted it, to indicate that I don''t want the water anymore. The person thenid me down carefully again before some wet cloth or towel was put over my forehead.


    I seriously wanted to open my eyes so I could see who it was. Someone brushed away the hair off my sweaty forehead and neck, and the gesture was so gentle it felt like an angel was doing it.


    ''Oh, am I dead? Is this heaven? But why am I in pain?''


    Maybe God was a little mad at me for all the evil acts I did in the past. Like stealing cookies in the middle of the night, or when I tried to cheat during my maths exam in the real world. I did not do it though! I only peeked at the side but the person did not have an answer as well, so it wasn''t counted as cheating, right? So perhaps, this is my little punishment.


    "You''re not dead, and I forbid you to die either," a low voice answered from beside me.


    ''Jesus? Is that you?''


    "No," the voice responded again.


    Ah, then an angel? They might be truly an angel then. Someone who is this generous and kind must be one of those divine spirits.


    I heard a pause, which was strange. Can you even hear pauses? I have no idea¡­


    ''Angel, I can''t open my eyes! Am I going to be blind from now on? I don''t want that! I still want to see gorgeous people!''


    Hmm, I felt like I''m in clouds now, being rocked by the gentle wind. I felt something nuzzling my side, something furry and silky. My confused mind thought it was a dog and wondered when I had ever got one.


    "Is Nadia going to be okay?" A little voice muttered, sounding worried.


    "She will, it''s an order," the low voice beside me replied.


    I heard shuffling again but I was too far gone to dreand that I had not noticed what was happening around me. I only felt something warm licking my hand before I finally dozed off again.

 Chapter 52 - Im So Hot!

    I did not know what day it was when I had gained consciousness again. I just felt hot like I was inside an oven or something so I jolted awake, expecting to see me being cremated while I was still alive and kicking. I mean, who knows if they thought I had died, right? A thought also crossed my mind that I might be actually in hell rather than the heaven I was saying thest time.


    But when I did open my eyes, all my maids were at the bedside worrying endlessly about me. As soon as they saw me stirring, they all exploded into chaos.


    "Mdy! How do you feel?" Mari suddenly scooted on my right and touched my hand.


    My eyes slightly closed as the light from the windows blinded me momentarily. Freesia and Lily then moved to close the blinds. My body still felt heavy but at least, I could move my limbs now, unlike the first time that I tried.


    "Mdy, we were so worried!" Erin sniffed at the side, she was even biting a handkerchief as she did so. .


    ''Erin, it''s not like I am dead, you know? Why do you look like a mourning wife right now?''


    I tried to speak but of course, I couldn''t, because my throat was dry. My hands went to my throat, caressing it. Amy then shuffled to her feet to bring me a ss of water which I gratefully took from her and gulped it down, feeling thirsty as hell.


    ''That feels better¡­''


    I gave it back to Amy then tried to sit up. Mari and Erin saw my struggle and immediately helped me pull myself off the bed into a sitting position.


    "I''ll go tell the young master and the doctor," Freesia uttered and left the room.


    I looked around the room and then to myself, noticing that I was wrapped inyers andyers of nkets.


    ''So this is the reason why I felt hot and woke up huh? Man, I look like a burrito...''


    I pushed it off of me but Mari stopped me from doing it.


    "Mdy! The doctor had said that you should always stay warm! Please don''t remove it!" Mari exims, restraining my arms.


    I looked at her with wide doe eyes.


    ''Can''t she see that I am sweating like crazy?''


    My eyes caught sight of Amy who was fanning the firece so the embers would ze again, adding more warmth in the already toasty room.


    ''What are they doing? Are they sure that they are not nning for me to die of extreme heat or what? Why is she fanning the fire!''


    "What¡­" I nched when my throat hurt. So I swallowed my saliva, hoping that it would moisten it a little.


    Mari, to my bewilderment, pulled out a quilt at the sofa and wrapped it over my head, like a turban. I was staring at them with a crazed look in my eyes now.


    ''My maids are killing me!''


    The room bursts open and Nathanes in, unannounced yet again. He halted when he saw me staring at him with those same eyes and nced at the door. The doctor, and the other people who were with him, were suddenly being pushed back out of the room. He closed it before I heard two loud knocks, and it opened for the second time. He then came in with the people behind him looking confused as to what just happened.


    ''I too, wonders.''


    "B-brother¡­" I mumbled, wriggling underneath theyers of nkets covering me.


    He rushed to my side and grasped both sides of my face, examining myplexion.


    "Are you alright? Do you feel fine?" he rambled, turning my head from side to side-- "You''re still pale! You''re not well yet!"


    "H-hoot! It''s hot!" I whined and wriggled again. I wanted to get the nkets off because I feel like fainting from the extreme heat I was feeling. Man, I even wanted to cry!


    "Young master, it''s probably okay to remove the sheets now," the doctormented.


    ''Yes! Get it off me! Thank you, doctor!''


    Nathan looked worried at first but seeing that I was pathetically struggling about, just to remove these darn nkets. He must have probably seen my begging eyes too, so he helped me take it off.


    "Nadia!" A little voice called out before I heard little footsteps running around.


    Kai and Lost climbed over the bed and sat on my side, staring at me with worried eyes.


    They are all being too fussy, it made me wonder what happened while I was out.


    I sighed in relief when all the suffocating sheets were removed off of me, but the room was still slightly warm and I was even sweating buckets!


    "Fire¡­" I cleared my throat, "put off the fire," I whispered.


    Amy nced at the doctor for confirmation and did it after he nodded.


    ''Now, what''s with this thing about making me warm?''


    Nathaniel grabbed one nket and started wiping the sweat off from my forehead, face, and neck. I could feel, and see, that my hair was in disarray. I probably looked like some kind of neglected doll that has not beenbed for years. A bird''s nest, more exactly.


    I cleared my throat for the second time, and Mari gave me another ss of water which I gulped down in record time, feeling refreshed.


    "Do you feel something? Tell me if you do," Nathan worriedly uttered as he brushed the locks of hair off my face.


    I tilted my head to the side, beginning to calm down from the overly heightened senses from earlier. I really thought I was going to die from suffocation¡­


    "I''m fine, brother¡­" I whispered. My voice was still not back, and it sounded grungy to the ears. Just talking made me winced in pain.


    "Doctor, is she really okay?" Nathan turned to Dr. Haudie who was fixing his monocle.


    Thetter then came closer to me and inspected my eyes, then my mouth. I was slightly blushing because I have not brushed my teeth ever since I got bedridden you know, so I was trying my best to hold my breath while he did that.


    "Her fever has gone down now, she only needs more rest so she could get back to her feet again," he stated and straightened his back.


    "Thank heavens," Nathaniel uttered before he pulled me into a hug out of the blue.


    ''Woah there!''


    Nathan sure had started to not shy away from hugging huh¡­


    Erin suddenly sniffed at the side so I turned to her in surprise. She was even dabbing the handkerchief on her eyes as she tried her very best to stop herself from crying. I looked at everyone''s somber expression. Even Mari and Lily were holding back tears. Amy wasn''t though, she''s a big crybaby out of all of them, same as Erin.


    Kai also has this downcast expression which made me extremely puzzled.


    "Why are you all being like this?" I can''t help but voice out.


    "I almost lost you¡­ Don''t do that again!" Nathan reprimanded me.


    ''Woah, wait! What?''


    "L-lost? Huh?" I muttered, still not getting it.


    I am indeed lost as heck right now. I don''t understand them one bit.


    Nathan pulled me off from him and with serious eyes, spoke.


    "You almost died."

 Chapter 53 - Thousand Year Frost-poison (Jk)

    "You almost died," Nathaniel deres.


    I stared at him, then blinked. Did he just say that I almost died? I didn''t hear it wrong right?


    "What?" was myme response.


    I probably still groggy from sleep or my brain was fried because of heat. Either way, isn''t it too over the top to say that I was on the brink of death just because of a fever? A fever that came from extreme tiredness and not from sickness, you know. Or perhaps, Nathan was trying to pull a strange joke on me.


    ''Brother, you better think of something else.''


    "You were in aa for four days and a half. We couldn''t wake you up no matter what we do," Nathaniel exins after he saw my expression orck thereof. .


    ''Aa?!''


    "Ca?" I spluttered out.


    My eyes roamed around, particrly to the other people, trying to see if they were also pulling my leg. But all of them either looked too serious, or too sad. Erin was still crying at the side, and so is Amy.


    "Mdy''s body was so cold and appeared to be freezing. No one here could even touch mdy with bare hands!" Mari added some more.


    She had this look of extreme worry being stered on her face. Looking at all of them, they all had tired bags underneath their eyes. A sign that they haven''t had a good night''s sleep yet, or proper rest. They all look exhausted.


    I turned back to Nathan who was still holding my arm like he was afraid that I would keel over and die on him. He looks like he is assuring himself that I am still here, warm and breathing.


    ''A, brother¡­''


    His hair looked crazy as well like he had brushed it with his hands multiple times, ruffling it. He also has bags under his eyes, but he still looked good anyway.


    "How did that even happen¡­" I whispered and looked down at my hands.


    I only ran around like some madwoman. How did it lead me to aatose state? I can''t remember I did anything else, honestly. We went to the hunt, killed that boar, then went home. Where in between did I do something for it to happen?


    My eyes then caught sight of something dark and furry beside my legs, it was the fox I adopted from the hunt. It was sleeping soundly next to me, curled up into a ball. A small smile appeared on my lips and my hands reached over to touch it.


    ''Oh, Nathan had not thrown it out huh? I thought he would, considering that I was out and about.''


    I then turned to them, "Is this why I was wrapped up from top to bottom?"


    That exins everything then. Their excessive actions of swaddling me with nkets, and the fire thing. I thought they were all just being too dramatic.


    "Mdy, we were so scared because you were not breathing at all!" Erin suddenly butts in.


    Apparently, she had stopped bawling her eyes now.


    ''Not breathing? Then aren''t I dead at that point?''


    What the heck. Nathan just told me I almost died, and then you would say this?


    The doctor saw my bewildered state so he added a thorough version with it, to clear up my confusion.


    "After the day of the hunt, the maidservants here attempted to wake the young miss up, but the young miss had a very high fever. We tried to bring it down during the whole night, and it did. But then the next day, the young miss was frozen like a block of ice. The young miss''s heartbeat was faint, and appeared to not be breathing at all," he borated.


    I was frozen for four days? But how? I still don''t understand why...


    "Everyone was panicking. Even the Marquis immediately went home after a message was sent," Mari voiced out.


    ''My father? Oh no, he is always the first one to worry when ites to Nadia. I bet he was seriously distressed from it. I mean, he went crazy when the novel Nadia died, what''s more when he had learned about my situation then?''


    I chewed my lower lip and ruffled the fox''s fur. It did not even make a move when I touched it. The fox was really deep into its sleep.


    Nathaniel brushed a lock of my hair away from my face and sighed.


    "So we tried everything to warm you up. We covered you with all the thick nkets the mansion has and turned the firece on," he then gestured to the front.


    Amy was beside it, sniffling like how a child would.


    "I was really scared, Nadia¡­" Kai suddenly voiced out.


    I looked at him and he was already tearing up. Lost was beside him giving him nces as she yed around theces of her dress. I noticed how she gets all fidgety whenever Kai is in distress or emotional. Her mystery was still not clear to me, but I do know that she only acts out in ordance with Kai''s mood. So I, therefore, concluded that the two children are connected somehow.


    The doctor fixed his monocle again, a habit he has whenever he is thinking or worried about something.


    He then sighed in resignation, "I tried to find anything about it from the books I have, but it was futile. Nothing was ever written about your predicament. This is the first time that I had ever encountered something like this," he mentioned.


    I felt like Doctor Haudie had aged more just from these four and a half days. He must have truly worked his ass off just to find an exnation, and to cure me of course.


    A frown marred my face as I tried to digest all of this information.


    I was bedridden and fell into aa, but for what reason? It doesn''t make sense, no matter how I try to think about it. Was it because it is already winter? But that is¡­ impossible, isn''t it? Who would freeze just like that?


    Then¡­ what?


    "If only I could have an ess to the tower''s archives, then I would have gotten the young miss'' cured for far earlier," Doctor Haudie muttered as he wearily shakes his head.

 Chapter 54 - Avoid At All Costs

    My eyes swiveled to the worrying doctor.


    ''The Tower''s archives? Why must everything point out to the tower? Is it really inevitable for me to ignore its existence anymore?''


    But I truly am not ready to face the great magician yet! At least give me more time, like four more years if possible. Let us ignore it for four more years, please.


    "But I am okay now, right? There is no need to look more into it¡­ I think," I muttered and yed the fur with my fingers. I was trying to stall, if we ever did try to connect to the tower in any case, that would just solidify my fate.


    ''But I have not hurt anyone anymore though. Destiny wouldn''t be too cruel to still push the future of the novel Nadia, would it? I have turned a new leaf! At the least, I will still try to antagonize the female lead as per the plot. But it won''t be shoddy any longer! I will do it with ss!''


    That won''t earn me my neck, would it? Janus would be the biggest stingy person on the if he would still get me just because of some slight bullying. But I can''t bully Estelle either, she''s¡­ she''s too cute you know? And I like anything cute!


    "But young miss, what if it would happen for the second time? We would not be sure that nkets and fire would suffice anymore," Doctor Haudie reasoned out..


    ''Dang it! He has a point!''


    "You should rest more," Nathaniel voiced out after a while.


    I looked at him with an expression of utter bewilderment.


    "I think I had rested enough brother," I answered and smiled at him sheepishly, "And I also think that I badly need a shower," then wrinkled my nose.


    Don''t they see how much I had sweated out earlier? I feel like I was literally bathing in my sweat a while ago. Resting couldeter, hygiene first. More importantly, I was bedridden for almost five days, I could not have taken any proper bath at that time, could I?


    I blinked at my brother multiple times in the act of winning him over when I saw how he was about to reject my idea. Excuse me but, taking a shower is on top of my priority list right now.


    "We will help Mdy for it, young master," Mari steps in, to my rescue.


    ''Thank you, Mari~''


    Nathan sighed as a sign of surrender and patted my head.


    "Rest afterward, you understand?" he ordered.


    I eagerly nodded my head.


    "You should rest as well, brother," I told him because seeing how tired he looked, he needs it more than me-- "You too, doctor. Please take a break. I will be fine now, I promise," I added.


    My eyes then strayed to Kai and Lost who were gazing up at me with a solemn expression. It made me chuckle, especially how pouty Kai was being.


    ''Where the heck is that angsty teenager from the novel, go? When he was first brought home by Estelle, he was seriously rebellious and would give her extreme headaches from time to time. He would also cause trouble anywhere he goes, so seeing how contrasting the current him in front of me and him from the novel, it was both strange and intriguing.''


    Both of my hands reached out and patted each of their heads, same as what Nathaniel had done.


    "Don''t worry anymore, okay? Big sister is fine and well," I cooed in the most gentle voice possible.


    It might sound cringey as to how I just referred to myself as a big sister, but who cares? Do you care? I will beat them with an arrow if they say it isme.


    Lost nced at the fox for a moment then turned her amber eyes on me.


    "I know that because it protected you," she then mentioned out of the blue.


    ''Hmm? Who protected me?''


    Before I could ask her about it, she was now tugging Kai to get off the bed. Freesia then brought the children out of the room while I watched them go in confusion.


    ''What was that? Is it just gibberish from a child? But is Lost considered a child though?''


    "Nadia?" Nathan then called out, waking me up from my thoughts. He was staring at me with furrowed brows, probably worried by my sudden silence.


    "Are you really okay?" he asked as he roamed his red eyes over my face.


    I let out a smile to pacify him. He was being too fussy with me again. If this goes on, his impending rest would get more dyed. Who knows how long it was since he really, I meant, truly rested? He is a stubborn man so if it''s onlying from the servants, he wouldn''t listen to them at all.


    "Brother, looking between us. You look more sick than me! Go and sleep! I would get mad if you don''t rest until the evening, I swear!" I warned him as my tiny hands pushed him off my bed.


    Nathaniel frowned but he got off anyway. He stood there at the bedside with a worried expression. My eyes rolled heavenward. It is cute that he''s being such a sweet and caring brother, but I am more concerned with him at the moment.


    Staring at him now, I think he had lost quite a weight. His hair was messy as hell and in need of washing and a seriousbing session. When did hest shower?


    His shirt was crumpled in ces and has many wrinkles all over. Even me is anxious to iron it for him, or maybe change it for him. When did hest change his clothes?


    So yes. Both Nathan and I need to shower, and he needs to sleep. Period.


    "Go now, brother!" I shooed him again. I tried to stand up and Nathan helped me by holding me upright.


    I was wobbly in my feet, perhaps because I had not used my legs for a couple of days. So his help was greatly appreciated.


    "I will leave now. Rest, okay?" He uttered for whatever times this day.


    "Yes, I know~ Gooo!" I urged on as Mari and Erin took his ce assisting me.


    The two were very reluctant to leave my room, but my dismissal made them do so nevertheless.


    After they were gone, I heaved out a deep breath and released it.


    ''Now, what was I thinking a while ago again?''

 Chapter 55 - You Have A Message

    "You should take a rest, Leon."


    It was uttered out by the man in ck garb gilded with gold. He was sitting behind a grand table, reading and signing important documents. His dark brown hair was neatly styled back, without any single strand standing out. His sharp hawk-like eyes narrowed at the weary marquis standing on his side.


    In front of him was a stack of papers he was reading and sometimes sealing it. They were all either a new policy, an appeal, or reports. It was all sifted to the most to least important.


    It was none other than the great sun of the Rosenthal Empire, Emperor Ilbertus Micahel Garin-Windsor III. His right hand, which was holding a quill, moved to draw his signature over the parchment. The golden ring with the royal family''s insignia on his finger glinted in the light, it was the ring that signifies him, as the emperor. The symbol of his authority and power..


    On his other side was Ezekiel, doing his duty as the crown prince by helping with the internal affairs. There were two other people in there aside from them, the dukes of Ethalion and Riviere.


    They were at the study, discussing issues regarding the empire.


    Kael, the emperor, had noticed that Leon has been way too off of his element these past few days. It''s because of his only daughter falling into aa out of the blue, just after The Hunt.


    He had already told him countless times to take it easy, and take the day off, but the man is a stubborn fool. He worries endlessly and still works tirelessly either. At the rate he is going, it wouldn''t be impossible that he would copse one day from exhaustion. He was, after all, the most hardworking out of all of them.


    The marquis only firmly shakes his head in opposition, which made the other people present to click their tongues.


    ''Stubborn as a mule...'' was their thoughts.


    "We still have to finish this edict, Your majesty," Leon replied as he clutched a pile of papers.


    The emperor closed his mouth for a moment, staring at him. Leon and him, aside from their rtionship tying them together as inws, they were also childhood friends. Both of them fought in the war and brought glory to their empire. He knew exactly how Leon is, a hard-headed man. No one could shake his imprable will aside from his wife and children. He may not look like it, but he is a devoted husband and a father.


    "Is Nadia still unconscious?" Duke of Ethalion inquired. He has long ck hair that reached just above his shoulders and was gelled back. A reading sses were perched atop his proud nose.


    "Right, what''s the news about her?" Duke of Reichen added. His mop of red curls almost covered his eyes, but the sses prevented it from doing that.


    Ezekiel silently listened and gazed at his uncle in anticipation, waiting for his answer. He got worried when he heard the news about Nadia, which was strange. It made him fall into deep thinking, mulling over how and when did he start giving a damn about his cousin.


    They had heard about it from Leon firsthand and were actually curious as to the reason why especially Ezekiel. He had, after all, been with her throughout the whole ordeal, so he got surprised.


    And not just it, the elder men were also curious about that child too. The person who had killed the boar.


    At first, they were a little doubtful, but Ezekiel testified to it to their utter amazement. It had already created quite the buzz around the nobility either. Rumors spread like wildfire as soon as it was announced. About the death of the notorious wild boar, and the person behind it.


    It was the first time that a girl had won The Hunt, and not just any girl either, a very young one at that. She had won her first hunt with a record-breaking achievement, even surpassing the previous winner which was her father.


    Their curiosity made them want to see her. She was already scheduled to meet the emperor a day after the event, then that happened.


    "Yes," Leon replied and let out a weary sigh.


    "Then rest. Go home and wait for your daughter''s recovery," The emperor voiced out. His orders fell on deaf ears.


    "How about you try contacting the Priests? They are holy healers, they might have some spells that could cure her," Duke Ethalion remarked.


    ''Priests? That''s right, maybe I should go to them,'' was the marquis'' thoughts.


    "I can ask Janus in your ce," the emperor offered.


    The Marquis was about to take him on that when they got disturbed by the emperor''s right-hand man.


    "My apologies for disturbing Your Imperial Highness, but a certain Uno from Herman''s estate is here to ry an urgent message to the marquis," was his statement.


    The people inside the room perked up, more especially Leon. He gave him a sign and the guard immediately let Uno in.


    Uno bowed as soon as he came in, "Greetings to the great sun of Rosenthal. Glory to the Imperial Majesty."


    "Just tell him what you came here for," the emperor dismissed.


    "Yes," Uno answered, then turned to Leon, "The young miss had regained consciousness," he quickly disclosed.


    Leon turned stiff for a moment, heart beating loud in his ears.


    The emperor nced at him, "Go home and tend to your child. Take this day off and rest as well. I don''t want you toe back hereter," he ordered him.


    "Do not worry about the edict, we will work on it," Duke Reichen voiced out.


    The marquis, without even properly greeting the emperor off, immediately took swift strides out of the room with Uno on his trail. The others did not mind it while those who have witnessed it turned a blind eye either. They already know the rtionship between the two so it wasn''t a big deal to them.


    Ezekiel stared at the door after the marquis had left. He was d that Nadia had finally woken up from thea. He wanted to follow his uncle and visit her, but he held himself back. He can pay her a visit tomorrow or the day after that anyway.

 Chapter 56 - Ah, Shit. Here We Go Again

    As my attendants helped me wash up, my mind was somewhere far away. Everything they did just slipped off my mind because I was too preupied.


    I was contemting what Lost had just stated from earlier. Something about someone protecting me. I clearly heard her say it but I did not understand it one bit.


    ''What does she mean by that anyway?''


    Well, I also might actually be overthinking it and that I might have misunderstood her words. But for some reason, I can''t erase the budding suspicion from deep within. After all, Lost is an undiscovered mystery. Whatever it was, it might actually be connected to her real identity.


    I probably need to start my research about her. Then that would lead me back to the tower, obviously..


    ''Fate is truly wanting us to meet huh¡­''


    As we were just done dressing up, a knock on the door snatched our attention. Freesia went to inspect who it was and saw the marquis standing outside. She then immediately bowed in respect before opening the door wider for him toe in. Mari, who wasbing my hair, stopped what she was doing and stepped aside together with the others to give us privacy.


    "Dad?" I uttered in curiosity.


    He was still in his formal wear, so he must have just gotten back from the pce. But he should only be back in the evening though?


    ''Did he abandoned his duties upon knowing that I had woken up?''


    I looked at my dad, taking note of his appearance. Just like Nathaniel, he had seemed to have lost weight and had aged more from thest time that I saw him. I could also see the unmistakable tiredness in his eyes as he surveyed me all over as well. Those same pairs of pale rubies reflected his worry as his hands reached out to grasp my shoulders and pulled me in for a hug.


    ''Woah¡­ This¡­''


    I was surprised of course, for I have never really had been affectionate with the marquis before. For as long as I could remember, my father never hugged me, the one in the real world that is. We are not considered as one happy family anyway, so I did not honestly longed for it even once. But contrary to that, I found the marquis'' hug pleasant. It actually made me happy. Strangely enough, it made me feel like I have been waiting for it.


    I was frozen momentarily from his unexpected action, but I got back to my senses quickly and my hands then moved on their own ord and hugged him back.


    ''This is really nice¡­''


    I could understand what he is trying to convey without him saying it out loud. He truly is anxious because of what happened to me.


    "I am fine now, dad," I mumbled.


    The marquis then released his hold to look at me, "Are you sure? Maybe I should call for a Priest after all," he muttered with a frown on his face.


    ''Priest? Err, are they going to exorcise me or what?''


    "But I need to ask the Tower''s help for that," he added in a low voice.


    ''The tower again?''


    I let out a troubled smile, "It''s okay dad. You don''t have to do that anymore. As I''ve said, I am perfectly alright," I told him.


    I am getting real tired of saying the same things over and over, I swear. On the other hand though, I am also grateful because they are all acting like this due to their concerns about me.


    ''But hearing and saying the same thing for multiple times in a row is just¡­ exhausting.''


    See that? I am getting redundant as well¡­ My brain might have truly gotten steamed off.


    "Dad," I called him out and it was now my turn to hug him.


    ''Fufufufufufu I could get used to this¡­''


    "Please don''t worry about this anymore. And please rest either, you have been neglecting yourself. I don''t like it," I pouted and tightened my hold on him.


    What am I going to do with these two guys?


    Now I feel jealous of the novel Nadia. She has all these amazing people around her and she let these all go to waste? I will say this again. Novel Nadia is dumb. The dumbest and most atrocious person out there. You don''t deserve them all!


    If she had only been an okay person, then she could have experienced all of these. Sucks on her though~ Heh.


    I looked up at my father and beamed, "It won''t happen again~ So rest your mind, father," I told him this.


    How many times did I have uttered the word rest today? Uncountable¡­ But yeah, everyone should rest!


    -----------***


    The next day, while I was still changing into a dress after I had bathed, George came knocking on my door.


    ''Ahh, what is this again?''


    "Young miss, Lady Gwh Riviere is downstairs waiting for you," he announced.


    "Gwen?" I mumbled underneath my breath, "What is she doing here?"


    ''Did she already got the news that I had woken up? But that''s too fast! I was just about to send them a message today¡­''


    I did not question how they knew about it. I was out for a week, that means, I had not attended sses either. Thest week of the semester and I am absent, how sad.


    "Okay, I will go down after 5 minutes," I told him.


    ''And she''s way too early to visit either. I have not even eaten breakfast yet. I wonder if she had¡­''


    I looked at George again, " Ah! And prepare a light breakfast for us. Thank you, George~"


    George bowed and left the room. My attendants then quickly did their tasks so I could get down and meet my visitor. After that, the six of us made our way to the receiving room.


    "Nadia!" Gwen immediately greeted me as soon as I walked in.


    She then walked right up to me and held my hand.


    "Are you okay?!" She exims, eyes wide and filled with worry.


    ''Here we go again¡­''


    I smiled at her and squeezed her hand, "I am perfectly fine, Gwen. Don''t fret."


    "I was shocked you know! I was curious as to why you were absent then I had heard the news from my brother about you in aa. What happened?" She rambled on.


    It made me want tough out loud. I missed her liveliness¡­


    "Let''s sit down first," I told her and pulled Gwen to the table. "Did you eat before going here?" I inquired.


    Gwen shakes her head, " I left the house as soon as I finished bathing."


    ''I knew it¡­ Good thing I had asked George then.''


    "Then let''s eat while we talk, shall we?"

 Chapter 57 - House Visit Pt. 1

    "Then let''s eat while we talk, shall we?" I said and ushered her to the table in the middle of the room.


    As we sat down, servants came in with a cart containing food. They then ced it in front of us one by one and Mari volunteered to make us tea while we converse.


    "How did you fall into aa? I mean why?" Gwen asked after everyone retreated from the room while Erin stayed and patiently stood at the side. "Did anything else happen there?"


    "Are you really that eager to know? At least take a bite on your food first," I chuckled and munched on a scone which has be one of my favorite foods after Lost, and Kai asked for it every day.


    Gwen pouted, "Nadia! I am truly worried here! My best friend was just ill, you know! Food is secondary..."


    She said that but she dug in anyway. I bet she''s hungry.. Who wouldn''t? She rushed here without taking in anything¡­


    "Wow, this is good¡­" she then mumbled after trying the scones.


    The side of my lips quirked. We had a silent agreement, so for a while, we just got silent and savored the food. It could only buy us for some time though when someone came knocking on the door again.


    Both of us turned around and saw Mari with Bea standing behind her.


    ''Oh, she''s here too?''


    "Mdy, Lady Beatriz Ethalion is also here to meet you," Mari announced and let Bea in.


    Our eyes were glued on her who walked in our direction, but with hurried steps. This was the first that I had seen her this way. I can''t remember a day where she ever rushed. Probably during the hunt, yes, but the rest is just her having all the time in the world and taking things slowly.


    As soon as she reached my side, Bea grabbed the sleeve of my dress and stared right into my eyes. She did not open her mouth at all but just continued doing that, and it made me confused.


    "Hmm?" then blinked at her. Bea only looked down on her feet for a moment but remained silent.


    ''Wait¡­ She''s worried too, isn''t she? But she''s too shy to say anything¡­''


    I wanted to chuckle, but it might make her more embarrassed so I tugged her down and let her sit beside us instead.


    "Join us. I know for sure that you have not eaten yet," I said and urged her on by preparing another te for her.


    ''This has be a lively breakfast. I prefer this nevertheless¡­''


    When we were already satisfied and full, that was when I only started talking.


    "Okay, first of all, I have no idea how and why I got unconscious for almost a week," I started. The two of them perked up, awaiting my next words-- "I just remembered that I was sick the day after the event, and then I apparently woke up just yesterday, looking like a wrapped up onigiri," I exined.


    Both of them frowned at the unfamiliar term just now.


    ''Hmm¡­ Maybe I should make some, one of these days and let them try it.''


    "A what?" Gwen voiced out.


    "Nevermind that. But yeah, that''s what happened. So I actually don''t have anything to tell you. I can''t exin it either," I remarked and sipped on my tea.


    Gwen bit her lower lip, "That''s strange. Are you sure that nothing happened in that forest aside from the boar episode?"


    "Nope. I can''t remember anything else that might have triggered something like that to me," then shrugged my shoulders.


    She turned to Bea, "Is what she said correct, Bea?"


    "Wah-- Why are you asking her? You don''t believe me?" I gasped with widening eyes.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but who knows if you had a memorypse? You were sick after all!" Gwen reasoned out.


    ''Ah¡­ If you say that, then I would get suspicious now either.''


    But I am pretty sure that my memories are correct!


    "Nadia is right," Bea muttered.


    "See? I told you already Gwen. You two can stop worrying about me now, okay?" I said and smiled at my two best friends.


    "Are you sure?" Gwen pushed on.


    I internally sighed.


    How many times do I have to reassure someone? I feel like a broken record already.


    "Yes, I am sure," I mumbled.


    "We actually had visited you twice this week while you were unconscious. But we couldn''t get to see you because Nathan and your father were losing their minds, so we did not press on," Gwen added. "I also remembered seeing different flowers, gifts, and letters being brought in here too."


    ''Wait, what? Flowers and letters? Why did I not know anything about that?''


    My eyes gazed at Erin who bowed to me as a gesture that she would exinter.


    ''Well, sure.''


    "Gifts? From whom?" I asked in curiosity.


    "Your fan club," Bea answered.


    ''Ohh¡­''


    "It''s good that you are back on your feet now Nadia," Gwen suddenly uttered after a moment of silence. She looked very sincere as well, which is making me blush I tell you.


    "Mmm, Wee back Nadia," Bea added and smiled at me for the first time.


    ''Aw¡­''


    "Thank you foring here for me," I said and smiled at them warmly as well.


    Bea looked down again and yed with the frills on the table cloth.


    "I also wanted to thank you for saving my life," she then looked at me. Her eyes shone with genuineness, "I owe it to you¡­"


    "Aw,e on, Bea. What are friends for?" I replied.


    ''Don''t make me cry now!''


    "You two!" Gwen called out, "Here, a hug!" She then stood up to her seat and gave us a bear hug which made usugh.


    Inside that room, you would see threedies huddled together while giggling. I would perhaps find it funny if I saw it. Or cute. Yeah, we''re the cutest after all.


    I cleared my throat after we broke away from the embrace. I was hiding my blush by appearing nonchnt about it. Same as Bea, but her cheeks tinged red nevertheless, so it was noticeable.


    ''Now, what do I say in this situation?''


    "Ehem," someone faked a cough from the doorway.


    The three of us turned and saw the whole student council, with one exception, standing there like some damn boy group.

 Chapter 58 - House Visit Pt. 2

    The four of them squeezed themselves into the doorway and were all looking at us with one smirking proudly. And I meant Eon, by the way.


    "We came in peace," Eon stated and bowed like a gentleman that he''s not.


    ''I doubt it.''


    "What-- I mean, why are you guys here so early in the morning?" I inquired.


    I''m not gonna ask them what they came here for because I know it already. The four of them came closer to us, crowding the room.


    "It''s still morning? But it''s already quarter to 12," Noah pointed out. He was wearing casual clothes today and it actually suits him.


    I grinned at them, "That''s still early, and it''s technically morning either."


    "You really have an answer to everything huh," Conradmented and shakes his head.


    ''What can I do? I am special this way.''


    I looked at them one by one.


    "Did you guys n this or what?"


    "Well, we did. My sister was just too eager toe here so she went ahead of us," Eon answered on their behalf.


    "Our sisters," Conrad interjects and nced at Bea.


    Ah, speaking of Gwen...


    I nced at thedy in front of me and saw her fidgeting. Fufufufufu~ Whenever Conrad is near, she gets all jittery like this. How cute.


    I turned my attention back to them again.


    "How about we move to the West Hall? It''s getting crowded in here," I dered and stood up from my chair.


    "Welp, sorry ''bout that," Luther apologized.


    "It''s okay. I am grateful that you all came here for my sake," I said and offered them one of my genuine smiles.


    ''It is true. I really am thankful for visiting me.''


    All of us then made our way to the West room, which is much bigger than the former one and could host more than ten people at once. As soon as we situated ourselves on the sofas, they began to get chaotic.


    "We didn''te empty-handed," Luther said and nudged Eon on his side.


    "Right! We brought your favorite cake from that famous cafe-- Oh Shit!" Eon eximed, "I forgot to bring it!" he gasped out then scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Why did we entrust the gift to him again?" Conrad sighed and leaned back.


    "Oh man¡­" Noah mumbled.


    Eon then grinned sheepishly, "Oh well. You''re full anyway¡­" was his reply.


    "Idiot¡­" Gwen whispered and rolled her eyes at her brother.


    Eon perked up in defense, "What? I was rushing here to see Nadia so I forgot!"


    ''I doubt it.''


    "Then what are we going to do?" Luther voiced out and stared at the others in question.


    Eon clicked his tongue, "What else? We came here to check on her and not only feed her cake."


    Conrad looked at him in amazement, "Wow, Eon. You said something that makes sense. Congrats!" then patted his back.


    "What do you mean by that?!" Eon eximed with a frown on his face.


    "I am so proud of you," Luther muttered, joining in as well.


    A smile escaped my lips. They are starting again. I kind of missed their senseless banter. My day would not bepleted without witnessing it.


    "I brought something else though," Noah suddenly voiced out and handed me a box. "It''s cookies. I tried baking but¡­" he then averted his eyes to the side.


    I dly epted it, "Thank you, Noah~"


    "I should have brought something too¡­" Gwen muttered beside me as she eyed the box in my hand.


    ''Your presence is enough, Gwen.''


    Bea shuffled in her seat and then handed me a tiny wooden box which made me blink in surprise.


    "Gift¡­" she whispered which was almost inaudible.


    I sped it in my hands as well, getting too emotional from all the pampering they are giving me.


    "I knew it. I really should have brought something!" Gwen uttered with a pout.


    ''This is not apetition. Don''t get fired up for wrong reasons, Gwen.''


    ''That''s what makes her ''her'' anyway¡­''


    "So Nadia, are you okay now?" Conrad asked after a while.


    ''Heh~ Of course, I am. I''m a strong independent beautiful woman after all.''


    Conrad perhaps saw my expression, or read my mind because he immediately added something.


    "Okay, that was a dumb question. You clearly look fine judging from that proud smirk on your face."


    Wah--


    "She really is smirking," Luthermented as he looked at me.


    "I bet she''s thinking of something along the lines of pretty and cool," Eon chimed and made a tsk sound.


    I also forgot to add that they enjoyed teasing me as well. Just because I was the only girl in the council!


    "Our little sister is such a haughty brat," Conrad joined in and shook his head in disapproval.


    This too. One day, they just started calling me their little sis. Maybe because Nathan would grill their behinds if they even think of something funny.


    My eyes rolled heavenward but said nothing. I am guilty anyway.


    Mari then chose that moment to suddenly burst in while looking frantic, as if she had joined and ran on a marathon.


    ''Let me guess. Another guest, ain''t it?''


    "Mdy! Prince Ezekiel hade! His Highness'' carriage just rolled inside the gates!" She announced.


    ''Oh, cousin visits me as well? Everyone sure is visiting one by one, I feel ttered and important...''


    The room remained calm with only her panicking. She must have noticed that we were not as nervous as her so she instantly straightened her back and masked her expression.


    "I will prepare refreshments," she then bowed and retreated from the hall.


    After she was gone and the room had be silent again, the chaos ensued.


    "That damn Ezekiel,ing in herete and creating a ruckus," Eon muttered with gritted teeth.


    ''I don''t think you should curse a crown prince though.''


    "He is such a shy bastard," Conrad agreed with him as he narrowed his dark eyes.


    ''Ah, Why do I bother? They were always like this whenever prying ears are not around, even from before. I should be used to this by now....''

 Chapter 59 - The Giftssss

    A little whileter, Ezekiel entered the room with Nathan. I saw his other attendants just outside before he dismissed all of them.


    I was actually surprised by how many people he had brought with him and slightly confused as well. Does he really have to bring so many people just foring here? I get that he''s the crowned prince and all, but he could have just tagged 4 or 5 people instead of the whole battalion.


    Unless it wasn''t his idea. I don''t freaking know¡­


    Nathaniel''s eyes found mine and he then went straight to me.


    "You should be resting," he said while frowning.


    ''Here we go again¡­''


    "Brother, I am resting. And also, I have guests to entertain," I answered and gestured to the others..


    "''Sup!" Eon greeted him and waved.


    Nathan turned to them and scowled, "You are all bothering her."


    That action of his made me almostughs out loud.


    ''He is such a worrywart.''


    "Come on Nathan, we are here for good reasons," Conrad reasoned out.


    I smiled at my cousin and curtsied as soon as he came closer, "Good Afternoon, Prince Ezekiel."


    Ezekiel returned it with his own and gestured for me to sit down again.


    "I came here to check up on you and to hand you the Emperor''s invitation as well," he stated as he joined us on the sofa.


    He then handed me a fancy looking envelope with the royal family''s seal on it, which I dly took from him.


    Just the scent and feel of this look luxurious as heck.


    ''Maybe I could pawn this, or auction it. Just kidding¡­ Fufufufufu''


    "Anyway, it is only a formal letter. My father said that you could visit the pce whenever you are ready," Ezekiel added.


    Ooohh~ The pce! I get to go to the pce!


    "One of the rewards for the event is granting favors, isn''t it?" Eon croaked at the side, looking excited.


    "Plus the bounty from the wild boar! Man, that sounds so dreamy¡­" Luther


    "Nadia, you can ask the Imperial Majesty for whatever you want and it would be given to you!" Eon said cheerfully.


    "You could also ask for riches twice and you would instantly get rich as hell," Conrad chimed as he nods his head.


    "Or you could ask for a title andnd. Practicality is best," Noah joins them.


    My head shook at their words as I tried to stifle the smile that was forming on my lips.


    ''I forgot that I have that privilege, and two at that! Hmm¡­ I wonder what I should ask for?''


    Maybe I should follow what Conrad had said. Twice the riches, but eh, I have money even now but I have no use for it. Land and a title? Could be. But how am I going to manage it?


    "It is great that you are well now. Everyone was worried about you," Ezekiel then uttered.


    "Especially your brother. He did not attend his sses while you were sick, you know." Luther said and nced at Nathan who was sitting beside me.


    I turned to Nathan who only avoided my eyes.


    ''That is just like him¡­''


    Ezekiel picked up the tea that Mari had poured for him, "And uncle has been stressing out nonstop as well, that even father is troubled."


    ''This is making me feel guilty¡­''


    "I''m sorry for causing such inconvenience," I uttered and let out an apologetic look.


    "You don''t have to apologize" Nathan deres out of the blue.


    "In any case, if you really want to make it up to us, you can just treat us to something," Eon grinned at me.


    "I''ll make sure to remember that," I replied with a chuckle.


    Someone then suddenly peeked in the doorway. It was one of Ezekiel''s people.


    The Prince saw that person''s gesture so he turned to me again.


    "Right, I also brought the rewards that Emperor father had bestowed on you," he said and looked at that person, "Bring them in."


    The door opened widely and one by one, the pce people came in, holding different things. There were a couple of boxes in varying sizes, and some ornate figurines that sparkled as the light hit them, and many more.


    I gaped at them, and so are the others.


    "Woah¡­" someone muttered. It sounded like Noah but I was too distracted to properly distinguish who it was.


    "I-isn''t this too much? I mean I thought I would only have favors-grants but these¡­" I mumbled and stared at the glinting golden ornates.


    ''Don''t tell me that is pure gold? Well, it''s from the pce so it might be¡­''


    Ezekiel beamed at seeing my bbergasted expression, "Emperor father personally gifted this to you as a wish for recovery and for your excellence in The Hunt."


    "Damn¡­ Look at all these things¡­" Eon voiced out as his eyes surveyed the so-called gifts from the Emperor.


    "It''s sparkling so brightly that my eyes are going blind!" Luther seconded as he squinted.


    Conrad and Noah leaned forward and poked the supposed bonsai tree which is made in jewels.


    "Look at this stuff! That is so neat!" Noah mumbled in wonder.


    Bea and Gwen were also staring in amazement but remained tight-lipped.


    I looked at all of it again and internally sighed.


    ''Oh boy, this truly feels burdensome¡­''


    "I will personally tell His Imperial Majesty my thanks," I told him after a while.


    Ezekiel nodded, "You cane to the pce anytime you want." He then nced at Nathan, "Just tell when so that your brother could escort you," he added.


    "I will, thank you," I answered and beamed at him.


    "Nadia, can I have this one?" Eon suddenly says.


    We all turned to him who was crouching over the box of the jeweled bonsai tree. He was looking at us with puppy eyes.


    "What are you going to do with it?" Gwen frowned at his brother.


    "I will stare at it every second of the day. I mean, do you see her? She''s beautiful!" Eon eximed and gazed at the tree again like he is in love or something.


    ''So it''s a her now.''


    The others only shake their heads at his foolishness.


    "Hey Nadia," Gwen whispered in my ear.


    I looked at her in an inquiry. She was smiling yfully now.


    "It''s good that I had not brought anything huh," she muttered and pointed at the things with her lips, "My gift would pale inparison with His Imperial Majesty."


    I blinked at her for a moment and clicked my tongue.


    "A gift''s value is decided not on its merit, but from the thought that has been put to it," I lectured her as I squeezed her hand.


    ''This silly girl¡­''

 Chapter 60 - Birthday?

    During the majority of the afternoon, we all spent it drinking tea and talk about whatever topics we came up with. Some were just us arguing about something and mostly Eon doing idiotic things, which earned him both the tongueshing and a hit to the head. I sometimes am conflicted if I would pity him or not. He is pitiful sometimes.


    ''It''s his fault for doing and saying stupid things though...''


    After that mini reunion we had, all of them then returned to each their own homes. Ezekiel had left with quite a sh from being escorted by such a number of people. It wouldn''t be impossible that a rumor would go around the nobility again. They sure do love rumors a lot.


    And I would bet my everything that those rumors would be all exaggerated as well.. Could be nasty, or could be not.


    I was now back in my room, staring at all the gifts that everyone, and I meant every single person, had sent me. My room literally looked like a mini shop now. Everywhere I look, every corner, and every open space, there are things.


    There were piles of missives above my table, which came from the students who wished me well during myatose state. Erin said that there were flowers as well and were kept in the greenhouse for safekeeping, so that it won''t wilt before I could even get to see it.


    Apparently, the greenhouse had be storage for bouquets and potted nts. It looks like a mini garden now.


    I nced at the room again and sighed for the nth time.


    ''Burdensome... These are all burdensome...''


    Again, I am grateful that everyone is being like this because of me. But looking at the state my room had be...


    ''How am I going to use them all anyway?''


    The gifts that the emperor had given me were ced on the table, and so are the other things that others had sent, all spreaded out for our eyes to see. Just looking at all of these, I felt like it''s my birthday or something.


    It also made me wonder how much would this amount to if I ever sell it. Not that I am thinking of doing that¡­ Nope. I am not thinking anything such as that at all. Just in case, you know...


    Man. If one day I just decide that I want to live alone and go somewhere remote, I could bring these all with me and I would be set for life. I wouldn''t starve!


    ''Do you see this jeweled bonsai tree just now? This only willst me for decades!''


    My eyes then caught sight of the sleeping fox on the bed. It still has not woken up even until now and had remained curled into a ball. I got truly scared at first because I thought it was dead, but it was still breathing when I checked it, which to my relief.


    "Now, what am I going to do with these?" I whispered and surveyed the room again.


    The emperor had not only given me jewels and gold coins, His Imperial Majesty had also sent me a few fabrics that looked so beautiful that it scared me just by thinking of how much it cost.


    Even I was indecisive to touch it with my bare hands while my maids were all staring at it in wonder and amazement.


    "Mdy, how about using another room to store these?" Lily suggested.


    Another room huh? Not a bad idea... But I can also just push them all inside my walk-in closet. Would that make it look untidy?


    ''Of course, it would! That''s a stupid idea... Let''s stick to another room then.''


    I slowly bit my lower lip as I narrowed my eyes at the varied boxes in front of me.


    "I can''t honestly use all this, could I? Especially this one," and pointed to the luminous fabrics.


    Those are some of the gifts that were giving me anxiety just by looking at them.


    Unless I decide to make a dress out of it, but then again, I already have too many! Some are not even used yet!


    "What a dilemma¡­"


    "Then how about Mdy use them for Mdy''s uing birthday?" Erin suggested.


    ''Hmm? My birthday?''


    I looked at her with furrowed brows. I did not know when it is, at all! Come to think of it, have I ever celebrated my birthday before? I can''t seem to remember¡­


    Even when I was still in the modern world, I have no such memories of celebrating it once.


    "It would be Mdy''s 16th birthday next month, which means it will also be Mdy''s social debut," Erin added as she smiled at me. She looked so excited for that supposed social debut of mine.


    Oh dang. Is it also that time already? Wait, how long have I been here again? Why do I feel like I have been living here for my whole life?


    What''s more strange is, it seems like I am also okay staying here now unlike from the very first time. I had cried then and had wished that I could go back.


    But at this moment, my life in the real world feels more like a dream to me instead of this current reality I am living in.


    How strange¡­


    "Mdy?" Mari called out when I did not say anything after that.


    I snapped out from my thoughts and smiled at them.


    "When was that again?" I inquired. The novel had not noted Nadia''s birthday so I have no idea.


    Mari was confused after I had asked them that. She was looking at me if I was serious or not. I get her.


    Erin, who had remembered what I told her before, stepped in to my rescue.


    "It''s the first week of the next month, Mdy," she answered.


    So soon? And isn''t next month''s Estelle''s birthday too? Hmm¡­


    If I remembered it correctly, Estelle''s birthday is also in the first week, isn''t it? What a coincidence¡­


    I wonder how Estelle is right now?

 Chapter 61 - More Giftsss

    Two days had passed since my friends visited me. During those times, I was bombarded with more gifts and well wishes from different people.


    One after another, they send flowers, or sometimes something edible, and mostly expensive things. Enclosed with it are letters that introduced themselves. Some are not even on my radar, and surely, weren''t studying in the academy at all. Then who the hell are they?


    My question was answered after reading a couple. They are from the houses that had participated in thest hunt, mostly males. Mari had pointed out that those letters have a different meaning as well. They are insinuating something akin to wooing.


    I was gobsmacked. I have not met these people and they are now trying to win me over? What nonsense?


    She said it is like that because they want to score an engagement with me..


    What''s funnier is that I have some lettersing from a few of my ''admirers''. They said that they are writing it for show because their parents are urging them to.


    ''I know that Lady Nadia is a flower that blooms on the peak of a mountain. I could only look from below and never reach you, so this lowly me understands my ce.''


    When I read that particr passage, I almost choked on the tea I was drinking at that time. Their analogy was great but it baffled me.


    What''s with the flower blooming on a mountain? How did I be such an entity for them that they think I''m unreachable?


    There were more of that and I read them all until my head got dizzy from all the flowery words. I felt like I was going to have diabetes.


    Those letters are finally out of the way, now my only problem is the material things given to me.


    "Can''t I just sell it all? Or donate it to the unfortunate maybe?" I grumbled under my breath.


    Instead of being happy for having them all, it only made me want to cry. Don''t get me wrong, I am thankful. But that gratefulness got overridden with stress.


    Well, some of these aren''t genuine anyway.


    "Erin, tell George that I need a list of orphanages or existing charities," I instructed as I separated and grouped the items for varied purposes.


    Erin immediately sent out herself to find George and ry what I had just said. Mari and the others remained to help me with it so I could at least make my room livable again. Kai and Lost were having fun ying with the things I had given to them, which is not for ying but that''s children for you.


    Nathaniel hade before the evening to help me pack up the grouped items that I was going to donate, while dad made it possible for those to be delivered in their respective ces sessfully.


    ''What can I say, I have a reliable family¡­''


    I also told my brother during dinner that I was ready to go to the pce and meet the emperor. My father said that he would make an arrangement and inform His Imperial Majesty for it. Nathan also said that he would not go to the pce in the morning and escort me there instead. Obviously, I declined his offer. I don''t want him to neglect his duties just because of me. He is the captain after all.


    He argued with me about it, but I did appease him afterward by saying that he could meet me there at the gates or wherever when I arrive. That made him shut his mouth.


    The next day, as I was just done dressing up to leave for the pce, my eyes drifted to the little ck fox still deep in its sleep. I swaddled it with nkets to make sure that it''sfortable and warm. It is winter after all.


    I don''t have a clue when it is going to wake up but until it is still unconscious, I made sure that it is well kept.


    "Mdy, the carriage from the pce had arrived," George informed me.


    "The pce? But we have our own?" I asked in confusion.


    Why did the pce send one? They don''t have to but they still did it anyway. George did not reply, of course, how would he know right?


    "The Emperor perhaps had sent one as apliment, Mydy," He then answered after some mere moments.


    ''Is that so?''


    "Is mdy ready to go?" Mari asked.


    I nodded at her as a response.


    Our group made our way outside, and lo and behold, a grand carriage fit for the royal family was waiting there. I stared at it in amazement. I have seen big carriages before, the Ethalion''s, in particr, looks dashing, but this one right here has so much grandeur than the former.


    It was bigger than the duke''s and was decorated with ivory and gold. On its doors, was the royal insignia of what seems to be a rising sun. The horses pulling it were all white,pleting the package.


    What do you expect from the royals?


    And it''s not only one carriage either, there are two more that I could see from behind it but is much smallerpared to this one in front. The carriages for royal knights, perhaps.


    "Good day, Lady Nadia. I am sent by His Imperial Majesty to escort the young miss," a man in a uniformes from besides the horses and greets me.


    One other person opened the door.


    "If you may" the man from earlier spoke out and extended his right hand.


    I whisked the bemusement I was feeling away and epted his outstretched hand. The man then helped me get inside the wagon. After I situated myself inside, he closed the door for me and I sat there marveling at how beautiful the interior was. This must be the best one I have ever had the pleasure of riding into.


    ''I feel like a very important individual like I''m one of the royals fufufufu...''


    I poked the velvety seat with my finger and giggled. What? I am 15, I can be childish all I want!


    The carriage then sped away after some moments and we''re now on the way to the pce.

 Chapter 62 - Nadia In The Palace

    The people who had seen the royal carriage on the road all stopped whatever they were doing and gawked. They were also curious as to who was the person sitting inside and thought that it might be one of the princes and princesses. Those who have seen it leave the vicinity of the pce from earlier knew that the person inside isn''t a royal at all, because it had left empty.


    So now, they are all scratching their chins and guessing who it was. It might be some powerful person or a very important guest of the royal family. Not long after though, their questions would be answered.


    Tailing behind the three royal carriages is another one. It was smallerpared to the one ahead of it, but it is still big nevertheless. It has the insignia of the Marquis Herman''s estate, the roaring lion. Therefore, all of them put the bits and pieces together and all came to a conclusion. It must be the young miss of the Herman family.


    She is not only rted to the current Empress and Crown Prince by blood, but she is also the rumored King of The Hunt.. Her news of falling into sickness spread like wildfire too, and she became the most famous nobledy in just a day after the event had ended. Her name was spread all over the social circle amongst the nobility and was even the talk for almost 2 weeks now.


    After all, it was the first time that The Hunt''s winner was a woman, plus the fact that she is the youngest one at that in the history of the event, ever since it was practiced.


    Nadia Eleanor Herman.


    Even the patriarchs of the family had been pushing their sons to at least get her hand in marriage, and their daughters to specifically befriend her. Just days ago, the news of the Crowned Prince Ezekiel, visiting her house was spread around as well. Mouth to mouth, ears to ears, they all have different tales to tell. But the fact that the royal family had sent an entourage just after the rumoreddy woke up from aa, only made her name more fragrant.


    "The emperor would grant her favors today, right?" one of the curious noblewomen who saw them passed, voiced out. She was out on a walk with her husband in the capital and had stopped to watch the carriage go forth.


    "It is the reward, yes," her husband answered and stared at it. It was now out of their sight.


    "How lucky," the woman then mumbled before the two of them continued to their destination.


    The carriage went inside the open gates of the royal pce and carried on until they had reached the wide courtyard where knights and the likes were all waiting for them. Nadia''s eyes surveyed her surroundings as soon as she came off. She was internally screaming from how beautiful it was as she greedily drinks in everything.


    "Good afternoon, Lady Nadia of Herman," Nathaniel greeted her formally, to Nadia''s amusement.


    He was leading the whole squad of knights, and if she is not mistaken, she could also see the other three with him.


    ''So this is how they look when they are dressed in a knight uniform¡­'' was her thoughts.


    ''What can I say except for, they are all too pretty for the eyes¡­ Fufufufufu~''


    "Good afternoon," she greeted back and smiled at her brother full of mischief. She wants to tease him, but that would be inappropriate so she held back her tongue.


    He then led her inside, dismissing the other knights except for Eon.


    "''Sup Nads," Eon called out.


    Nadia looked at him in question, "Nads?"


    "That is your pet name, Nads," Eon answered and winked at her.


    "Are you flirting with my sister?" Nathan suddenly voiced out in a dark voice.


    "No way! She is my little sister too, you know!" Eon defends himself.


    The both of them went silent when someone was in sight and went formal, which almost made Nadia snort in an udylike manner.


    ''How pretentious.''


    After they were out of hearing range, Nathan red at Eon again. Thetter only smirked in response.


    They now approached the big double doors of the main hall so Nadiaposed herself, wearing a mask of confidence even though she was nervous as hell.


    The doors opened and Nathan gestured for her to go in. She gave herself onest pinch to her right palm before she calmly sauntered inside. She was greeted with the sight of a luxurious room with big chandeliers and golden decors. There was a long red carpet that trailed up until the throne in which a figure of a man and woman were sitting therefortably.


    There were knights lining each column at the side, stiff and unmoving. Her eyes drifted upfront, to the two sitting people. The two of them were looking at her intently. One was without expression while the other was smiling warmly. Beside the throne was her cousin, and some older men, one of them was her dad.


    Nadia took her time in approaching the throne. Her movements were steady and unhurried, and there was an air of youthful elegance around her. The people in front all watched her with curiosity in their eyes.


    ''So this is the rumored young miss,'' was Duke Reichen''s thoughts.


    ''Bea''s friend and savior¡­'' was Duke Ethalion''s.


    Nadia then curtsied as soon as she was a few meters away from the throne, executing it wlessly.


    "Greetings to the great suns of Rosenthal. Blessed be our nation, blessed be His Imperial Majesty and Her Imperial Highness," she dered and stood up straight afterward.


    The two monarchs studied her for a moment and Nadia remained there smiling but was incredibly anxious inside.


    ''Is my curtsy weird? Did I slur my words? I did not, did I?''


    The Emperor''s sharp eyes are giving Nadia the intimidation she had never felt before. After all, this was the father of their nation, a very powerful man. He could order to sh her head off if he wants to.


    ''I have not offended them, have I?'' she can''t help but to overthink.


    What else could she do if the person in front of her isn''t saying anything?


    ''I mean, the empress is my father''s sister so she won''t support the beheading thing right?''


    After some more tense moments had passed, the Emperor finally spoke.


    "What do you desire?"

 Chapter 63 - Tell Me What You Want What You Really Really Want

    "What do you desire?" The Emperor dered.


    I blinked from the unexpected question, getting confused at first. It was so out of the blue that I literally nked out for a moment.


    ''What do I desire?''


    "Your majesty?" I voiced out and looked at him with a question shining in my eyes.


    His sharp eyes did not waver, "As The King of The Hunt and the yer of the wild boar, whatever you wish shall be given to you," he replied-- "If it is within my power, of course."


    ''Ahhh That was dumb of me¡­''


    "About that, Your Majesty. I want to point out that I may have been the one who dealt the killing blow, but it would not be possible without my brother and the Prince''s help. So the glory should not be only to me," I repeated my words from before..


    I was still a little hesitant to fully im the feat because as I have said, it was rather incidental when it happened. That is why I kept saying all these, I felt like a cheat.


    "Emperor father, she is being humble. If not for her idea of blinding it, we couldn''t have injured it on our own," Ezekiel suddenly interjected from the side while smiling like the flower he is.


    ''I was just helping though¡­ And if not for Bea almost getting trampled over, I wouldn''t get to kill it.''


    I nced at Ezekiel before looking back at the emperor who was not even reacting from what I said earlier.


    "The prince has spoken. You are still The King of The Hunt, regardless of what had transpired that made you win," was the emperor''s verdict. "Now, tell me what you wish for," he then added.


    Okay then. I guess that was final.


    A wide smile appeared on my face, "His Imperial Majesty had already given me enough. I personally thank their majesties for their generosity. I could not possibly ask for more," I uttered.


    "Those are merely gifts. You still have the right to ask for two things," the emperor replied, not going to stand down from his firm words.


    ''Well, I mean, I was just saying just in case. But whatever I guess¡­ Let us just take advantage of it.''


    Hmm¡­ Then what would I ask him? I have been tirelessly thinking about it these past few days and couldn''t get to conjure something. But there was one thing that I had in mind though, non-materialistic.


    "Then if His Majesty would grant me this, I wish for my father''s time," I finally responded and raised my head as a sign of determination.


    The people inside were surprised by her answer. The dukes and the marquis had all their brows lifting at it. Even Ezekiel was a little confused as per her favor. The Empress''s smile widened even more as her eyes praised her, while the Emperor remained mute.


    "Your father''s time? What do you mean by that?" Duke Reichen can''t help but chime in. He was perplexed, same as the other man beside him.


    "That is such a strange and cryptic favor to ask," Duke Ethalion voiced out and stared at her with furrowed brows.


    The eyes of the Emperor glinted and a strange expression passed by his face for a second before it disappeared. His lips then quirked at the side in a half-smile. I definitely saw it even if it was for only a split moment.


    ''The Emperor definitely understood what I meant. He really is an intelligent person¡­ That''s an emperor for you. How would the empire get this prosperous if the ruler isn''t awesome?''


    "You wish for your father''s day off?" The Emperor then rified.


    Duke Reichen nced at the people beside him, "Is that what she meant?"


    "Yes your majesty," I practically beamed.


    My father began to speak, "Nadia, you know you can ask His Majesty for anything. This¡­"


    "That is right," Duke Reichen seconded.


    My eyes swiveled to the three figures on the left.


    "Well, it is said that whatever I want would be granted to me, right? That''s what I want.," I said as a matter of factly before turning my attention back to the Emperor, "Can I not do that?"


    The Emperor cocked his head at the side, "Hmm¡­ That''s not a hard request to grant, but are you sure that is what you want?" he urged on.


    "I am," I replied with conviction.


    I saw the three men looking mystified as they eyed me like I am some alien or something. Like they cannot believe what they are hearing...


    ''Why are they so shocked though? Is my words really that bombshell?''


    "Then what is your other wish?" He then inquired, pulling me off from my thoughts.


    ''Right, I still have another. Then¡­''


    I met the Emperor''s eyes, "The second one would be the same. I wish for my father''s time."


    The people at the side got even more bewildered, their frowns turning even deeper than before. The Empress, on the other hand, startedughing which greatly surprised me. Even the three stared at the Empress with the same expression as me.


    "Oh, please excuse me," the Empress then said as she stifled her chuckles.


    "Little girl, are you sure about all these? Normally, girls at your age would wish for dresses and jewels. I don''t understand why you had not asked for these things¡­" Duke Reichen pointed out.


    It was actually amusing because he was looking so concerned about it.


    "But I already have those. I have no use for more, it will only waste away from my pile," I answered and blinked at them innocently.


    The dukes did not answer again after that. The Emperor who had been silent stared at her intently. No one knows what he was thinking...


    "Your two wish is to spend it with your father," He then voiced out. It wasn''t uttered as a question, but a statement instead.


    I grinned at him, "Yes your majesty. 2 days is good, but if you can give him 2 weeks, that would be best," I replied and beamed at them again.


    ''Heh~ If I am talking bargain here, it would be my loss. As I have said, I am taking advantage of it. Fufufufu~''

 Chapter 64 - I Will Tell You What I Want What I Really Really Want

    The three elders were at a loss for words, staring at me like I have grown another head. Ezekiel was slightly smirking as he slowly shook his head.


    The Emperor with the most inexpressive face I have seen in my whole life leaned back on his throne.


    ''I wonder if His Majesty knows how tough? I am incredibly curious¡­''


    "2 weeks would set the empire into disarray. But I can give you a week," he offered.


    ''That is much better than I had thought of¡­''


    "I thank His Imperial Majesty for his benevolence," I remarked and gave a curtsy for the second time.


    "Leon, you are given a one-week leave. You are not to get involved with anything rting to politics within that allotted time. You are not to work at home either," he dered and then turned to me in a query, "Is that what you want?".


    My brows raised in astonishment for a moment before I slightly nodded, "Yes, your majesty."


    "Then it is settled," he announced.


    ''Ooohh~ This is quite exhrating!''


    I was enjoying the whole thing that I had forgotten my slight fright with the Emperor. He doesn''t look as strict and overbearing as he looks. This whole thing was quite refreshing, actually...


    Hmm¡­ And it seems that it is finally over too. That was quick!


    "Nadia, why don''t you join me for a cup of tea?" the Empress suddenly implied.


    I was a little stunned, of course. It''s not every day that a person of a higher power would invite me out.


    ''A tea with the Empress? Hell yeah! Who gets to drink tea with the royals just like that?''


    A smile painted on my lips, "If Her Majesty insists."


    The Empress was quite pleased from hearing it. She then stood up from her side of the throne, with, surprisingly, the help of the Emperor.


    ''That''s kind of cute¡­''


    "Come with me to the garden. I heard you like flowers," she mentioned and nced at the rest, "Let us leave these men to their talks," she remarked and with a warm smile, beckoned me.


    Nadia walked side by side with the Empress as they walked out of the main hall.They were then joined by Nathan and Eon who acted as their escorts and made their way to the pce garden.


    The dukes and the marquis that were left there with Ezekiel were all mystified. They had watched them disappear from their sight, and when they were out of range, the two dukes looked at the Marquis.


    "Leon, you have such a¡­ what is the correct word?" Duke Reichen uttered and scratched his chin.


    "Unique?" Duke Ethalion answered.


    The former narrowed his eyes slightly, "Not quite so, but she really is unique," he then turned to the Emperor, "Your Majesty, what do you think?"


    The Emperor tilted his head, "She is different? That is strange. I remember her the same as before when she first stepped into the pce," was his reply to their queries.


    "Is she?" Ezekiel muttered with a look of wonder on his face.


    But he remembered her as an annoying little brat who always chases him around, she had changed though, greatly.


    Duke Ethalion suddenly clicked his tongue, "I have forgotten to thank her for saving my daughter."


    "You can do thatter before they go back," Duke Reichen remarked.


    The emperor gazed at the still silent Marquis.


    "If you need to finish something for today, then you do it. You can take tomorrow and the next few days off," he dered and nodded at him.


    "But¡­" the Marquis began to protest before he was silenced by him.


    "That is her wish," Emperor Kael stated, not giving more room for argument.


    The Marquis sealed his mouth and heaved a sigh, "Yes, your majesty."


    ----------------------------------****


    We were in a garden which was filled with different flowers, obviously. There were tulips, azaleas, and roses in different varieties. The field was also clean-cut and it looks absolutely beautiful. This might be the most beautiful garden that I have ever seen. Not that our garden at home isn''t my favorite, it''s just, this was lovelier.


    ''It''s the pce¡­''


    "How have you been? I have heard of your sickness. It is great that you are well," the Empress voiced out with a look of warmth in her eyes.


    "I am perfectly fine! thank you for your concern, Your Majesty," I answered in my most humble voice.


    The Empress put down her cup, "Oh, just call me auntie. Like before."


    ''Huh? Did Nadia call her like that in the past?''


    Wait, do they know each other? I am confused, but oh well¡­


    "Auntie¡­" I uttered which was surprisingly easy.


    ''That actually came out so well. I thought it would be awkward but it wasn''t.''


    The Empress then gazed at the field, "You used toe to the pce when you were little, and you and your mom would apany me for tea," she then mentioned.


    I smiled as a response because I have no idea what to tell her. I have no memories of those days but I feel the nostalgia just from sitting here with her. It must be true then, Nadia had known the Empress even before. Did she meet Ezekiel here as well? More importantly, did she meet Janus here before?


    Ah but, mentioning my mom, I mean this body''s mom. I tend to get confused with my identity these days¡­


    Yeah, but when she mentioned my mom, I suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of longing.


    "I miss her¡­" I blurted out of the blue.


    Strangely, I felt like I truly meant what I said. This body must have been really distraught when the marchioness died, maybe that''s why she became like that. She was very young when it happened, and losing one''s parents at that age might have put a void in her heart. Despite my pity for her, I still hate what she did.


    ''She still is a venomous woman, through and through. There is no excuse...''


    "You would visit the pce again, wouldn''t you? I have been missing apany these past few years," the Empress noted and looked at me expectantly.


    Who am I to decline a royal''s wish? Moreover, I was kind of enjoying spending my time with her anyway. I truly feel like I have known her that deeply.


    "I will, auntie."

 Chapter 65 - The Tower Of Magic

    The Empress and I stayed there for quite a while, reminiscing stories from the past. She told me that she had always wanted to have a daughter, but because of the Herman bloodline that allowed the women of the family to only bear a male child, she could only hope for it. That is why my mother brings me to the pce so that the empress could wipe away her longing.


    From her words alone, I could feel that the Empress and my mother had a very good rtionship. Our talk had only made me miss her more¡­


    Ezekiel then came and interrupted our pleasant conversation, joining us. Unfortunately, the Empress had to go because of an appointment with the royal physician.


    "I will wait for the next time that you''ll visit," Auntie said and then set off with her maids-in-waiting.


    Now, only Ezekiel, Eon, Nathan, and I are left in the garden.


    "Do you want me to tour you around?" Ezekiel asked..


    I smiled at him, "Can we? It seems that I have been a frequent visitor here before, but I can''t remember," I uttered and surveyed my eyes around the ce.


    That feeling of slight nostalgia was still there. I have not felt this when I was in the main hall, then that means, the garden is where we only used to stay and nowhere else.


    I felt Nathan''s eyes on me, "You still had not recovered your memory? I thought you did, and that''s the reason for your current changes..." he remarked.


    My head turned to look at him in an abrupt fashion that almost gave me whish.


    "I had amne-- I mean, you knew?" I blurted out of surprise from his words.


    It was only my excuse for my maids to hide the fact that I am not their real master. How did Nathan know of my crappy reason?


    ''Did the novel Nadia had amnesia before too? But that was never discussed in the story! I really am sure that nothing like that was mentioned.''


    Nathan frowned upon seeing my expression.


    "When you woke up from the ident, you were screaming and asking who we are. You don''t remember most of the things either, even your own name," was his answer.


    "Really?" I muttered and looked down to the ground.


    ''So¡­ she lost her memories?''


    ''Huh? That''s kind of¡­ weird, isn''t it? Wait, actually no. It is possible. She had an ident, after all! Is that also part of the reason why she is¡­ ugh! I don''t know! This is confusing me!''


    "You still have not?" Nathan asked again when he noticed that I got silent.


    "Come on guys! Let us not talk about depressing things shall we?" Eon suddenly jumped in to cut off our conversation-- "Nads, do you want me to take you around?" he offered.


    Nathaniel''s cold re focused on him, "Go back to the castle grounds."


    "But I want to tag along!" Eon whined and pouted at him.


    "It''s an order," Nathan added in a firm voice.


    "The heck¡­ abuse of power¡­" Eon grumbled under his breath as he gave Nathan res, which isn''t discreet in my eyes anyway.


    "Now, let us not go into arguments. Come and I will show you around," Ezekiel butted in.


    I was still thinking about what Nathan had just told me but...


    ''Oh, what the hell. I can think about all of thister when I am alone... ''


    "Okay," I mumbled and stood up from my chair.


    Nathan and Eon stopped their bickering as well and went with us. The four of us walked around at first before Eon was sent away by Nathan after we had reached the castle grounds where some knights were having some kind of a mini-battle. I saw Conrad and Luther there as well who waved at us for a moment before they went back to whatever they were doing.


    "Captain, is that your sister?" one knight suddenly asked and ran towards our direction.


    He was young, probably around my age. It''s probably impossible that he would be in the ranks of the knights so a newbie, perhaps? A trainee?


    "Who? Oh! The King of The Hunt!" another one eximed and stopped doing his training routines to follow the first guy.


    "I was far away from the podium so I had not seen her up-close. Let me see her too!"


    "King of The Hunt!"


    Soon, a small group of them approached us to get a ''proper'' look at me, as they said. It seems that I have apparently be a celebrity. I''m kind of used to this kind of thing because it is the same for me in the academy.


    "Go back to your training," Nathan ordered and stared them down one by one, pinning them with his infamous res.


    He had looked so scary just from the dark aura he was imposing so all of them heeded hismands.


    "They are nosy," he then clicks his tongue after they are all gone.


    Eon nudged me in the shoulders, "Nadia, those days when you were in aa, Nathan had been traumatizing the newbies. He had sparred with them tirelessly that some even quit!" he whispered to my ear.


    It was heard by Nathaniel though.


    "You too. Get lost," he dered.


    "Tch," Eon grumbled again and reluctantly left our side to join the others.


    ''Brother, you are being too harsh on Eon¡­'' I wanted to tell him that but chose not.


    We then moved on to the outer pce and Ezekiel pointed to where the Empress was staying and said that we can''t go in there without her majesty''s permission, so we did not explore that one. Instead, we came to the southernmost part of the castle where a tall tower was erected.


    "That is the Tower of Magic or The Archives," Ezekiel divulged. "Do you want toe in? Though we can only enter the lower floors because the tower owner prohibited the ess of the upper ones," he added.


    ''The Magic Tower!''


    I stared at the looming tower from a distance. It was absolutely breathtaking and very impressive to look at. But to me, at that moment,I saw it as something so sinister-looking.


    ''Why did I forget that visiting the pce means seeing this tall building as well?''


    A grimace appeared on my lips, "Err, maybe some other time¡­" I mumbled-- "I actually kind of feel a little dizzy¡­" I added and coupled it with a fake act of massaging my temples.


    ''And I meant dizzy from fright, yes.''


    Nathan suddenly acted and looked at me, grabbing both of my shoulders.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, appearing so worried all of a sudden.


    ''Oh boy¡­ This is a bad idea when you have someone who is overprotective.''


    "Yes I am, maybe it''s because of the sun," I tried to reassure him but ended up nching inside.


    ''Lies. It is almost winter, the weather is not that hot either! That was some of me.''


    But they epted it though...


    "Then let us go back so you can rest," Ezekiel uttered.


    I nced at the tall tower onest time before we finally left the ce.


    At the topmost floor of the tower, a man in robes stood in front of the window, gazing outside. His golden irises were particrly focused on one figure being apanied by two people, lingering even after they all disappeared out of sight. His eyes shed for a moment before a cryptic smile appeared on his lips.


    "Hmm¡­"

 Chapter 66 - Who Is Slicing Onions?

    I was looking for him the next day that his official day-off had started. I saw him in his study, reading papers, to my horror.


    "Dad! No working at home! Did you forget?" I eximed and crossed my arms as I narrowed my eyes at him.


    The Marquis was surprised and almost dropped the papers on his hands. He looked at me with guiltiness being reflected in his eyes.


    "I have nothing to do¡­" he muttered and avoided the look I was giving him.


    "That''s the point!" I answered and approached his desk. "It is a day off, no work should be done. The emperor had ordered that too!" I pointed out and sat down in front of him.


    My father only furrowed his brows.. Instead of rxing, he is looking wearier than before!


    "I am not used to not doing anything¡­" he said after a while.


    ''Of course. He is a workaholic.''


    I chewed the bottom of my lip as I tried to think of something. Just then, an idea popped up in my head and I looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    "Then let''s do something!" I eximed as a wide smile appeared on my face, "Let''s go on a pic!"


    ------------------------***


    I nced at my father who was appearing to be deep in thoughts. He also kept shuffling in his seat as if he was distressed. It made me sigh.


    ''He seriously wants to work¡­ Oh dad, what am I going to do with you?''


    "These biscuits are good," I uttered.


    The Marquis suddenly looked at me, "Ah, yeah¡­" was his answer, and got distracted again.


    I slowly shook my head.


    "Dad, do you not want to spend time with me?" I grumbled and pouted at him.


    ''I am here with him and his mind is elsewhere¡­''


    Dad immediately gazed in my direction again as if startled by my words.


    "I''m sorry¡­ It''s just, I am used to working every time so I can''t help but be worried about work. I want to spend time with you, of course!"


    I smiled at him warmly, "I''m just bothered that you always had no time to rest. Also, we could only see you during the evening and nothing else. I only want you to be healthy, dad, and spend time with you sometimes..."


    Dad''s eyes widened for a bit before he fell into silence. I got silent and focused my eyes on the birds flying in the sky instead, basking in the serenity of nature.


    "I miss your mom," he then dered out of the blue.


    My head turned to him. He was ying with the ring on his finger as he sported this faraway look on his face.


    "Maybe that is why I buried myself from work so I could not think of her every second of the day," he remarked, smiling bitterly to himself.


    He had looked so sad that I felt his sorrow just from staring at him.


    ''Oh no, don''t make me cry now, dad!''


    "I focused solely on my interest that I had forgotten that I still have my children with me," He then gazed at me, "I had neglected the two of you. I hope you can forgive this foolish father of yours," he added and patted my head.


    ''Damn it!''


    I was seriously going to cry so I hid it by suddenly flinging myself to him, hugging him as tight as I could but still failed anyway when he returned my embrace, bringing me to tears.


    "I love you daughter," he voiced out as he kissed my hair.


    A¡­


    It only made me cry even more. I really felt it. And I got sad because I know for a fact that I am not his real daughter, that I am only a foreign soul who is using this body. It made me wish that I really was Nadia, that he was my father. But I am not¡­


    "I love you too, Dad," and I mean it.


    ------------------------------------------------***


    "Oh, you''re finally awake!" I eximed as the little ck fox stirred and opened its eyes.


    It stretched its body before it sat down and looked at me. Then it circled my feet and looked up again as if it was saying something along the lines of, hello or whatever bullshit my head is making up.


    ''Heh. Why would it do that though, I must be out of my mind.''


    I bent down to scoop it up and it immediately climbed around my shoulders again, resting there. It sure likes being in there¡­


    "Are you hungry? I bet you do!" I said and walked out of the room with Erin behind me.


    The others were in the garden, ying around. It was a fine day and my dad was still at home so we decided to go on a pic again with others this time. The first one was only two of us. It was such a bittersweet memory, to be honest.


    I was just done changing my clothes because I had spilled tea on my skirt and that was when I saw the fox waking in its sleep.


    The fox did not answer, obviously, but I heard its little coo while its tail swished. I will take that as a sign that it is happy.


    Going outside, I saw both my father and brother sparring. They have been at it since earlier and mind you, it was such a refreshing sight to see both of them in action. I have learned why the Marquis was known as the ferocious lion of the battlefield. Even though Nathan was the current captain of the royal knights and the person who was dubbed as young-genius, he can''t fully win against father at all.


    It was really fascinating and fun to watch them! It made me want to learn swordsmanship too. Speaking of swords and stuff, Kai has been diligently practicing as well. Either he would take the lessons from Nathan himself or Uno whenever the former is unavable. It was cute how he is passionate about it.


    At first, I thought that he would stop and drop it after a week or so. He is still a child and children tend to get distracted all the time, but he pursued it, to my surprise. He is truly adamant about being a knight.


    Lost has been growing at a speed of abnormality these days also. She was now looking like she was the same age as Kai, which greatly mystified us. Even the others noticed it too but I brushed it off with the reason that Lost might be actually older than she looks and she was just ate-bloomer. Surprisingly, they also bought it, which relieved me.


    ''I am so tempted to know what she is. I swear to Heavens¡­''

 Chapter 67 - Kuro

    I sat down beside the two children who were happily munching on a chocte brownie. I had warned them beforehand that eating too many sweets would give them toothaches, and would make all their teeth to rot. Of course, I had said it so dramatically that they got scared to touch anything sweet for a while. This is why they could only enjoy it every weekend now.


    Kai smiled as soon as he saw me, shing that toothy grin that has chocte bits getting stuck in between it.


    ''What a cutie...''


    "Don''t eat too much," I warned them again. They both nodded in response to my words.


    "It''s awake now?" Lost inquired and gazes at the little fox.. Her amber eyes glowing beautifully like liquid gold.


    The fox swishes its tail in response to Lost. I assumed that it understood her judging from its actions.


    "It did, just a moment ago," I replied and stretched out my arms to grab it off my shoulders.


    I put it down the rug and it scampered for a moment before it decided to rest itself on myp. A small smile appeared on my lips as I stroked its furs, treading the silky strands on my fingers.


    ''This feels nice... Now I understand why people in my world create warm articles of clothing from animal fleeces. I don''t support it though...''


    I find it cruel, honestly. Though I understand that animals get hunted all the time, as food or as guard beast or whatever. And I do know that wearing furs dates back to ancient times, ording to the history book I had read before, but generally, I don''t like the whole idea of it.


    Just my two cents...


    "It stuck on you. It is thankful," Lostmented.


    "Huh?" I asked and looked at her.


    She only blinked at me and says nothing before shoving a brownie inside her mouth.


    ''She did say something, right? I definitely heard her but I was distracted from my thoughts just now...''


    I was waiting for her to answer but did not, so I dropped it.


    Kai gazed at the little ck fox. He appeared to be contemting if he wanted to touch it or not. He is probably afraid that it would bite him if he did. In the end, his free hand reached out and slowly patted its head, though a little awkward.


    When the fox did not show a sign of protest or distaste, he started petting it more. He then turned to me with his wide doe eyes sparkling like the azure waves glinting under the sun.


    "It''s so cute!" He eximed.


    ''I know right? Fufufufu~''


    It seems that I am not the only one who likes furry animals... From the way he is getting all fussy, it would not be impossible that he liked the little ck fox.


    "Nadia, does it have a name?" he then inquired, looking really excited.


    I looked down at the fox, "It doesn''t, but a name huh¡­" I mumbled and scratched its ears.


    The fox cooed and leaned on my hand, its tail was also swishingzily.


    ''It acts more like a cat than a fox...''


    But how do foxes act though?


    My head raised and grinned at Kai who had forgotten the brownies.


    "Let''s give it one then!" Kai added.


    ''A name¡­ hmm...''


    It''s honestly thest thing that I wanted to do. Thinking of names exhausts me more than answering my test exams. I mean, I have toe up with something meaningful, or what else is the point, right?


    So I''d rather memorize a passage than thinking of something...


    "Kai, do you want to name it?" I asked and winked at the little child.


    I actually just wanted to pass the torch on him and leave the thinking part to Kai. Fufufufu~


    "Ermm¡­" Kai muttered and got silent. His brows were knotting as he thought, all the while he was biting his lip.


    He looked like he was trying really hard, probably rummaging his brain for one. He was so cute as he did that so I could not stop the chuckle from escaping my mouth. It makes me want to pinch his cheeks for no reason.


    ''Actually, one reason is he is too cute.''


    Kai then pouted and shook his head, indicating that he could not think of anything.


    "You name it, Nadia!" he then insisted.


    ''So it alles back to me¡­''


    I internally sighed and tried to ransack my brain for something. Sifting over the words that I know in the dictionary, or anything that I read somewhere.


    "How about, Kuro?" I uttered and looked at the fox again, "Kuro means ck because you know... its fur is ck¡­" I remarked andughed out loud at how stupid I was being.


    ''But aren''t I a genius? And Kuro was the name of my favorite character from that manga about volleyball that my ssmates talked about. Out of all the characters, he caught my eyes by how good-looking he was fufufufu~''


    As I''ve said, I like handsome men.


    "Kuro..." Kai mumbled, testing it on his mouth-- "That sounds nice!" he then voiced out.


    The fox''s head raised for an inch as its tail wagged happily from side to side.


    "Oh, you like it? From now on, you are Kuro," I stated and rubbed its head again.


    The fox nuzzled my hand and licked it, waggling its tail even more.


    "It likes it," Lost mentioned as she stared at the little fox who was still licking my hand.


    "Really? That''s great then!" I answered.


    I don''t know how she knows or if she understood the fox, but if she did... That would be a clue for her identity, wouldn''t it?


    ''She is like an animal whisperer¡­ What creature was it that understood animals? Hmmm...''


    That was the time that I had given the little fox a name, and from that day forward, I started calling it Kuro. Kuro had also grown bit by bit at an incredibly rming rate as Lost, which was very astonishing. After a week, it was now as big as an adult pet dog. Not only that! I had noticed that Kuro had grown another tail as well! So now, it is a two-tailed fox.


    ''Hey, hey, hey¡­ Kuro is not an ordinary fox? Well, that''s exinable I think, given that I had picked it up from the great forest which was teeming with monsters¡­ Then, is it a monster?''


    If an animal has an unusual trait that destroys the norm, then it is considered as one, isn''t it?


    And if it is a monster, then Lost would be one too considering that she could understand it. Or is she? I don''t know!


    ''So basically, I have adopted a monster and an unidentified creature¡­ Way to go Nadia!''


    I nced at the fox again or tried to because it was perched on my shoulders, as usual. It is a miracle that I did not develop a stiff neck from having it camp in there all the time. Kuro is surprisingly lighter than I thought, despite how big it is.


    Can you just imagine, a grown fox wrapped around your neck? I literally looked like a peacock every day.


    "I don''t think you should stay there anymore, Kuro," I remarked and patted whatever part of its body I could reach.


    The fox might have understood what I said because it jumped off of there quickly andid itself beside my foot.


    "A¡­ You are such an intelligent baby, aren''t you?" I cooed and ruffled its furs again. Let me just remind myself that this might be a monster...


    ''But it''s so cute!''


    "Mdy," George suddenly says out of the blue-- "About the party preparations¡­"


    I blinked up at him.


    "Hmm? What party?" I asked in confusion.


    ''Are we going to have a party?''


    "It''s for mdy''s uing birthday celebration," George responded. "The Marquis had specifically told me to get mdy''s opinion as to how mdy wanted the party to happen," he added and stood there expectantly.


    My forehead creased slightly, "Birthday-- Ah! Is it that time already? But we still have a month?" I pointed out.


    ''Why is he asking me this all of a sudden?''


    George smiled in indulgence, "A very short time."


    I gaped at him.


    ''1 month? How is a month short?''


    George might have seen the bewilderment on my face so he exined himself.


    "We have to create the guest lists, n the food to be served, the venue, the music, the--" he bbered on and on which all passed right over my ears for how long it was.


    ''I did not know that a simple birthday party could be like that!''


    "Err, can''t we just have a small one?" I muttered and averted my eyes when I saw George''s facade turning into a stone.


    ''I mean, we can just celebrate it with only a few friends and rtives...''


    "No can do. It would also be mdy''s social debut so a small gathering would not suffice," He dered.


    ''Ah¡­ what can I do then?''


    I wanted to speak my mind but George looked like he is not going to listen to whatever excuse I am going to say. He was smiling widely but I won''t be deceived!


    "So about mdy''s party preparations¡­" He mentioned and started going off with his litany of words that was making me dizzy.


    ''Whatever¡­ I''ll just go with the flow¡­''

 Chapter 68 - Party Preparations

    George asked for a list of people that I nned to invite. He said that I should note down as many as possible which made me think just how long my list should look like. I took it as though I had toe up with a sensible one, so I jotted down all the people that I could think of. Those that were particrly close to me and some who are not on my bad side.


    I put down my two best friends, the whole student council, some friends I met in the academy, and let us not forget Countess Miller too.


    I gave it to George afterward in wide-smiles, assuming that it was enough. George only stared at the list for a moment and shakes his head. I was confused. Is my list too long for him? I kind of invited everyone in the council and somedies in my ss.


    He then started writing down names in swift strokes, adding more to the bunch. I watched him as he wrote names one by one, which were all unfamiliar..


    The list we came up in the end was longer than I had thought. It was like we were going to invite all the people of Rosenthal at this rate. I saw it, it was three pages. I don''t even know how he knows so many people.


    "Why so many? Who are these?" I asked as I sifted through the list.


    "People from the nobility of course," George answered as a matter of factly.


    I looked at him, "But I don''t know them?"


    "They are necessary for mdy''s social debut. Mdy is a marquis'' daughter, this is only natural," he added and added another name to my bewilderment.


    ''What the heck¡­ Are we going to have a birthday party or a festival? Which is which?''


    "I will give this unfinished list to the master. Please tell me if you want to add someone so we could tally the invitations that are to be sent," he mentioned, wearing that same poker face of his.


    "I don''t think there are," I answered.


    ''We kind of had added almost everyone in and he wants me to think of more?''


    After that episode with the list that is still ''unfinished'', said George, I was now being interviewed for the type of food I wanted there.


    "I don''t know... Something edible? Delicious?" I muttered and scratched my head, "Can you all just decide?"


    Yes, I am pushing the work on them. As I have said, I hate thinking of something. I honestly don''t care about the food as long as we can eat it. If they continued asking me that, I would spout random food I could think of. Like spaghetti, steak and so on, which is notmon here you know.


    And what do I know about the food menu anyway? All I can do is eat¡­


    He must have seen it clearly on my face, so he dropped the subject.


    "Then about the music¡­"


    George was about to ask me for the music and shiet when he saw me looking at him nkly. Both of us went silent. You could even hear the crickets in the distance.


    ''He was just asking me about music, wasn''t he? What do I know???''


    It was as bright as the day that I have no clue, and that I wouldn''t even give one appropriate answer, so he did not question me further and started writing down again.


    It was a mutual understanding.


    ''Don''t worry George, I will cheer for you at the sidelines!''


    "Gambatte!" I voiced out, raising my right fist to add more ir.


    George nced at me with a puzzled expression but remained tight-lipped.


    ''Gambatte everyone!''


    ------------------**


    "Good Afternoon Lady Nadia."


    That was the first thing I heard as soon as I got down from my room. It was Adele and her two assistants, Nubadi and Batthew. She smiled at me so brightly that I almost got blinded by it, it must have been the effect of the sun behind her.


    Even though I was perplexed, I still responded to her.


    "Good Afternoon..."


    Adele grinned again, "We are here to n your dresses! Come in!" she exims and pped her hands once.


    As soon as she did that, more people appeared behind her, wheeling in racks and racks of gowns. I gawked at them as they entered the mansion one by one.


    "Dresses...?" I murmured, gaping at the rows at the sides.


    George came out from the shadows and addressed Adele.


    Both of my brows looked like they were going to be united together.


    ''But I have so many already?? Most of it isn''t even used!''


    I looked at George who immediately guessed what was on my mind.


    "No can do. Mdy should have a new dress specifically for this asion," he stated firmly.


    ''Ehh?''


    "This way please," he then ushered Adele and her team while I watched them as they retreated.


    "How do you like it to be?" Adele inquired as soon as we situated ourselves in the West Hall.


    We were both sitting on the sofa, facing one another. She then handed me a very familiar portfolio.


    "Here''s the brochure of the current trends in ball gowns," she started then pointed at a particr page-- "This one is quite popr for youngdies today," she added in an enthusiastic voice.


    The dress she was pertaining to was all puffy, a typical ball gown that had looked heavy. She then flipped through the pages, letting me have a glimpse. Everything I see would either make me into a balloon and can turn into a balloon. It''s full of ribbons too!


    Errr¡­


    Adele must have noticed myck of reaction so she brought out another portfolio for me to choose from.


    We had spent the whole day trying out everything in her arsenal. She then tries toe up with an on the spot designs, making me her doll model as she pins strips of fabric on me. In the end, I chose nothing. I feel so sorry for them to be honest, they were really doing their best.


    "Sorry about this," I sighed and apologized at Adele using my eyes.


    Adele only gave me a smile, "Don''t worry about it, Lady Nadia! The Marquis had given us enough to measure up for your every need."


    ''Really? Let us not ask how much it is¡­''


    "I can definitely design a dress for you!" Adele stated, sounding determined.


    She seems so fired up. I can see it in her eyes.


    ''Good luck with that¡­''

 Chapter 69 - Party Preparations Pt. 2

    The first week of preparation was already exhausting as hell. I felt like all my energy that is reserved for the whole month, is used up. I had engraved the fact in my mind that I have no interest in this, but then I found myself being so invested. It''s not just me either, but the entire mansion is busy.


    I even had no time for fooling around anymore. It was all dedicated to the party.


    I was in my room, practicing my handwriting. At first, I was only doing that, then I just noticed that I am already designing a dress that I want to wear.


    It may not look like it but I am actually excited about the party. A girl could only dream of having a grand one you know! And I am a girl and they are giving me a big celebration! Also, it was rather fun, no matter how tiring the whole process is.


    I had thought back about the dresses that I saw on windows and magazines from my world and incorporated them into my design.. I added my own vor to it too, changing some features here and there. I was so preupied with it that I did not notice I had already made three sketches.


    I stared at my creations and grinned.


    "I do think that I am very talented. Fufufufu~" I said out loud, grinning proudly.


    Kuro looked up from the floor who was lying beside my foot and licked it.


    "You also agree?" then patted its head.


    I looked at the parchment again,paring it to one another. I honestly liked thest one that I drew.


    It wasn''t as ballsy, or puffy. Ballsy sounds weird. It wasn''t big like the type that you could make it as a bed but just enough to make it pop out. It was off-shoulder with sleeves that are separate pieces from the rest.


    The other two were alright too, especially the first one. It was sleeveless with a heart shape bust-line in an A-line skirt. I had put a turtle-neck cape on it, to make it different and unique.


    ''These are really good though¡­''


    "Hmmm, what time is it already?" I remarked and looked at the clock. It said 11:37.


    ''Oh! I did not realize that it is thiste!''


    Man, I have a whole day appointment with Adele tomorrow. I better sleep¡­


    I then put it back to the table behind the list, went to my bed, and slept like the dead.


    ----------------**


    We are here at the west hall again. The room looked like a mini closet from the racks of dresses that you can see everywhere. There were strips of clothes and fabrics that you can spot on the couch and over the table. The room was a whole mess.


    "Not this either..." Adele muttered and sifted through her brochure again.


    Well, I had rejected thetest designs she presented to me. It''s not that it was ugly or anything, Adele has honestly the best ideas out there. It''s just that it was either too traditional, or trendy. And all of them fitted the demographic for young women, but it wasn''t my taste.


    I told her this before but apparently, those types of dresses that I wanted were for adults.


    I mean, I am going to be an adult right? Maybe they can just adjust the cut or something. Am I being too obnoxious? I fear that I really am...


    I truly feel sorry for her team. They are doing their best and here I am being picky.


    "Mdy, this is the list of guests," Mari suddenly appeared after she was sure that we were not doing something important.


    Ah, I had forgotten to pick this up on my desk this morning. I had to personally write their names, only to those I am close with, that''s why I was practicing like crazyst night. It was draining, I tell you.


    I took it from her hands but I lost my grip on it so it fell, scattering itself on the ground.


    See that, my hands are still tired.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," I voiced out when Mari hunched down to pick it up.


    ''I''m too clumsy...''


    "Hmm? Who made these?" Adele suddenly asked at the side.


    We all turned to her. She was holding the parchment with my scribbles in it. It had fallen next to her feet which made her unintentionally saw it.


    My cheeks flushed hot red.


    ''Oh my! my nonsense scribbles got seen by a professional designer. How embarrassing¡­''


    I cleared my throat, "That... I was bored out of my mindst night so I kind of drew it. It''s nothing..."I mumbled and shyly looked away.


    She was still staring at it which only made my embarrassment grow.


    "These are awesome!" She eximed so loud that it made me flinch in shock.


    "Huh?"


    Adele gazed at me with sparkling eyes, "Lady Nadia! I did not know that you had such an incredible talent! Is this what you have in your mind for your dress?" she inquired and came closer to me.


    "Uhh... Yes..." I answered.


    "I can definitely do it! Let me do the honor of bringing this masterpiece to life!" she loudly announced as she grasped my hands.


    ''Wow, she''s being so intense. Is it really that good of a drawing? Even though I had praised myselfst night, it is a different view for those who dedicated their life designing clothes.''


    She had looked so excited, brimming with renewed vigor and resolute. Who am I to say no?


    "Sure?" I answered.


    Let''s just say yes aspensation for their wasted hard work these past few days.


    "Maybe you can find a use to the fabrics that His Imperial Majesty had given me," I added and gestured at Erin who immediately left to fetch it.


    ''Finally! An opportunity!''


    Erin returned with the boxes of luxurious fabrics. Judging from Adele''s ck-jawed expression, it was definitely a yes.


    Her already sparkling eyes got even brighter as she stared at me.


    "I will do my best!"


    A warm smile appeared on my lips.


    ''Gambatte¡­''


    She then gazed back at the sketches, "There are all good designs! Never have I ever seen something like it. It never crossed my mind that a dress could also look like this!" she then smiled at me-- "Lady Nadia, how about being a designer?"


    "Me?" I muttered, "But I am not sure if I can¡­"


    "Oh shush! You clearly have the skills! If you don''t want your name to be publicized, we can think of an alias for you!" She dered, "I won''t force you to give out something all the time, you can choose when. You can just submit it to us and we will all do the work! I am very sure that it would blow-up! My instincts never failed me once. Think about the profit!" she bbered on.


    ''Making money? That actually sounds tempting¡­''


    "Don''t worry about the long run. We can just try once and see it for ourselves. But I know that you would be sessful. I can feel it!"


    I lightly bit my lower lip. Well, there is no harm in trying...

 Chapter 70 - Party Preparations Pt. 3

    The second week had passed by. The list of guests is finally done, thank goodness, without any more changes. The invitations that we had ordered for customization hade as well, so I spent the next few days sifting through them and sending them all to their respective recipients.


    Then for the dress. Adele had spent most of her time with me, asking for more details regarding the design. She had also added her own suggestions about the materials to be used. I told her she can do whatever she wants, as long as ites out fine. After all that jazz, she and her team would now focus on creating it.


    Apparently, she also closed her services for a while because she would focus on the making of my dress. I was surprised! Adele is the most prestigious designer in all of Rosenthal. Her, rejecting orders just like that, must mean that the money my father paid her is enough for her to confidently do that.


    Moreover, my brother Nathan and my dad''s suit will also be done with Adele and her team.. So aside from the money for my dress, dad had paid for theirs too. My dad is rich y''all!


    "Freedom!" I voiced out as I lounged around the garden for the first time in thest two weeks.


    I have been so busy that I have missed loitering around doing nothing. I did not know that I like beingzy until now. But eh, I like what I have been doing so far anyway.


    "Mdy, you have a dance lesson schedule forter," Mari then debunked me.


    Of course, I truly have no time to spend on leisure and Mari just reminded me of that.


    "Dance lesson¡­" I mumbled and silently groaned.


    Is this the start of RIP to my feet? I would bet everything that it wouldn''t just be a simple dance like just swaying your body side to side, and it sure as hell won''t be twerking.


    Is twerking simple? It amazes me how dancers shake their wiggly bits like that. What if I started twerking on the dance floor though? That would be hrious!


    I''m sure that the whole nobility would find it preposterous and vulgar, and would definitely put me in a stake.


    "Fufufufufu~"


    My maids all looked at me, wondering why I just started giggling all of a sudden. Man, if they knew what goes on in my head, what would they think of me?


    Erin refilled my tea as I gazed at the horizon, feeling peaceful. No matter how many times I have seen this scenery, it never ceases to amaze me. It''s just, this all feels so surreal. When was the very first time I hade to this world? It felt like a dream by then and I was very incredulous from all that was happening.


    I mean, who would know that they would get thrown into another world while they were sleeping, right? That stuff only happens in books and movies, it''s not supposed to be real! It''s fictional! A product of a pure fantasy¡­ And here I am, experiencing it firsthand.


    This just all seems so... unreal to me. I might not say it out loud or think of it, but deep inside, I had these thoughts that I might wake up one day and find myself back in my bed in the real world, and discover that these were all just a dream. What would I react by then?


    Heh~ Am I being too sentimental now? But I can''t help it. What if this wasn''t real? What if I''m just having such a vivid long dream?


    ''Oh, what the heck! Why am I wasting my precious time thinking nonsensical stuff?''


    "Mdy, Countess Miller had arrived," Freesia announced, waking me up from my reverie.


    My head turned to her. Right, Countess Miller is not just my etiquette mentor, but also my dance teacher. Today was the first day of my lessons with her, and I was a little excited because I have not seen her for quite a while.


    "Okay," I uttered and stood up from my chair.


    ''Time to work!''


    -----------------**


    My feet¡­ My feet are dying. No, I am dying!


    "Ugh," I grumbled andunched myself on the sofa, feeling exhausted as hell.


    Imagine, this was just the first day of the dance session and I already want to bail out. Who wouldn''t? Not one single person had told me that I have to memorize three different dances!


    The one for the waltz, and not just any waltz from my world, it''s the Rosenthal way which is very difficult to master! The next one is the birthday dance or the initiation dance for thedies who are celebrating it. It''spulsory to learn because, in the middle of the event,dies around my age who are having their debut as well would dance it.


    Then thest was the most basic out there. It''s also a waltz but was simpler than the first one I had mentioned. It also happened that it was my most favorite dance out of all the three, mainly because it''s the easiest. Oh, and by the way, Countess Miller also told me that she would teach me Tango as well.


    So yes, I am dying here.


    I heard someone enter the drawing-room but I was too tired to look at who it was. It''s probably one of my maids¡­


    "Nadia."


    Nope, it''s my brother Nathan.


    I raised myself from the sofa and turned to him. It was not only me who had been busy as well. My brother was training new recruits and every time he was free, I wasn''t. So we had not talked or seen each other these two weeks either.


    "Brother!" I instantly called out to him and beamed.


    ''Oh! I miss this handsome face! How did I go on for two weeks without my daily dose of eye candy?''


    "I heard you had your dance lessons today," he mentioned and sat down on the opposite side of me.


    "Yes, I had," I answered andughed lightly but it sounded painful to my ears.


    My feet are still sore. I''d rather be numb right now than suffer from it any longer. Countess Miller did not give me mercy at all.


    ''She was as strict as ever¡­''


    After my response, Nathaniel had not spoken again so we sat there in silence. I was intrigued by the reason that he came here and was waiting for it, but he was stillpletely quiet. I stared at him, he appeared as if he wanted to say something but was a little indecisive.


    ''Fine, brother. I will put you out of your misery.''


    "So, did something happen?" I inquired and looked at him expectantly.


    Nathan''s eyes strayed everywhere in the room except for me. It got me even more curious now.


    "Do you¡­ I mean-- about your escort¡­" Nathan muttered in a low voice.


    I almost did not catch it for how faint it was but when I did hear it, I was a little confused.


    ''Escort? What escort?''


    I don''t want to ask him that because he might get even more embarrassed, so I tried to plunder my brain with the meaning of it.


    ''Escort¡­ escort--Ah!''


    My head snapped up to him again who was still not looking straight at me.


    ''He meant the birthday party! A partner or whatever that is!''


    Slowly, a smile started to show on my face until it became a full-blown grin.


    Nathan wanted to know who I wanted to pick as my first dance and the person I would be with as I descend the stairs¡­ Does he want to volunteer but was too shy to say it directly?


    ''Darn it, he really is cute!''


    "Ahh... " I uttered in nonchnce, but deep inside, I was secretly screaming.


    "So¡­" he added.


    I did my best to suppress the grin I was spilling, "Well, it''s not yet decided. So as of now, I still don''t have one," I answered him.


    Nathan then chose that moment to finally look at me.


    "Do you have anyone in mind?" he asked, looking alert all of a sudden.


    ''Hehe~ This makes me want to tease him¡­''


    "Hmm¡­" I hummed and acted as if I was thinking real hard with my eyes looking up at the ceiling.


    In my peripheral vision, Nathan was intensely waiting for my answer. He looked so serious that I almost wanted to burst out inughter.


    ''Just look at this guy! He truly wants me to say his name but he is not being honest at all!''


    "Uhh¡­ Prince Ezekiel maybe?" I dered as a joke-- "You know because it''s a girl''s dream to be with a prince¡­" I trailed off when I saw his expression suddenly turning sour as soon as I said that.


    ''Oh my, oh my!''


    "Right¡­ a prince. Of course," Nathan remarked and leaned back on the couch as if he was defeated.


    I really want tough now. So I did¡­


    Iughed out loud, scaring Nathan in the process, andughed, even more, when I saw his epic face. I feel so bad for fooling him but he was seriously adorable, so I wasn''t guilty at all! It was worth it!


    I wiped away the imaginary tears in my eyes while still giggling, all the while Nathan was staring at me as if he was mystified.


    "What''s funny?" he inquired with knotted brows.


    ''You.'' was my answer but I held back. He might get upset.


    "Don''t worry brother. Of course, my escort would only be you and dad. No one else," I stated and gave him a sweet smile.


    Nathan''s eyes widened a bit.


    "Me and dad¡­ oh¡­ That''s understandable, I guess," he noted and nodded slowly.


    ''What? Do you want it to be you? Don''t be selfish, brother!''


    Of course, that''s only a joke.


    I looked at his expression again. It had mellowed down without the trace of that bitterness from earlier. He also appeared quite happy as well, which made my smile even brighter.


    ''He''s so happy¡­ so cute.''


    Who has the most adorable brother out there, except for me?

 Chapter 71 - The Nightmare On Agera Estate

    "He is still not found?" asked the man who was sitting behind his table inside the study room.


    His already old and wrinkly countenance seemed even more tired than the usual. The man leaned back and let out a heavy sigh as he closed his eyes.


    He frowned when he did not hear the butler''s answer, "It''s already been a month, why isn''t he tracked down yet?"


    "It''s because of my ipetence," the younger person responded with his head slightly bowing in his direction.


    The former let out another sigh, "Nevermind it. Just send another batch of men and make sure that he would be found within a week,"


    "Yes, master," the brown-haired man answered. There was a glint in his eyes for a moment as he bowed for the second time and left the room.


    As he was walking through the hallway of the dimly lit mansion, he saw one maid approaching. She was carrying a tray containing tea.. Both of their eyes met, and the man nodded at her. The maid acknowledged his gesture and returned it.


    The man, Farren Bexley, went back to his quarters. He then removed his eyesses and pulled back his hair as soon as he got inside. The once prim and proper-looking right-hand man of Duke Agera changed greatly after a few adjustments.


    His piercing dark eyes held coldness in them which was in contrast to the smile he was sporting. While humming, he started to strip off of his butler uniform and put on another set, way too different than the first. After that, he opened the window. Cold air greeted him but it was as if he didn''t feel it.


    A shadow darted forward to get closer to him and saluted.


    "It''s time," he dered.


    The shadow understood it in an instant and disappeared again. Soon, a group of dark clothed men appeared out of the different corners of the estate, closing in. Farren closed the window again and with a purpose in his strides, went out of his room to go back to the study.


    Not a momentter, a scuffle happened, and a great massacre would ur.


    The dark clothed men killed everyone in sight, silent and deadly. The guards who were patrolling around the mansion could not even fight back. They were all soundlessly ughtered. Those who had immediately taken action could not defeat their enemies and died fighting.


    Guards, knights, maids, servants, men, and women, young and old, not one of them are spared. Everywhere you look, blood would spill. It was the unexpected nightmare of the clueless estate.


    Amidst the chaos, the calm and collected butler knocked on the study where the duke was in. When he didn''t hear anything, his smile widened, and opened the door unceremoniously without the duke''s permission.


    "Master?" he called out.


    His eyes drifted to the old man who had fallen to the ground after drinking the tea that the maid had sent.


    The duke was feeling weak and couldn''t move his body at all. He was also trying his very best to lift himself off the ground, but his armsy wasted and useless. He heard someone knock and tried to call out. He was sure that he opened his mouth but found himself that he could not speak.


    Just then, the door finally opened, revealing his butler much to his relief. His fingers twitched, wanting to ask for his help. He had expected Farren to immediately go to him and aid him, but he never did.


    "F-farr¡­" he croaked.


    The butler came closer until the fallen duke could see his polished shoes.


    "Master, why are you on the floor?" Farren asked in a worried tone. It sounded so genuine that even the duke was fooled.


    He tried to move again and failed. This made Farren chuckle in amusement as he watched the duke pathetically wriggling on the ground. The sound sent warning bells on the duke''s mind.


    "This is so unlikely of you, master. Do you want me to help you?" he continued to bber on. This time, there was an obvious mocking in his voice.


    The duke could only let out a gibberish talk.


    "I will take that as a yes," Farren uttered in delight then began to bend down to reach him.


    His hand then grasped the cor on the back of his neck and tugged him upward. Farren started walking again, out of the room, with the duke in tow. He dragged the duke who can''t even struggle against him, towards the main hall of the mansion.


    He then saw what was happening around the house. They had passed by several bodies of dead people and the duke noticed that it was his own. Fear gripped his mind. He wanted tosh out but he couldn''t, due to the effect of the drugs which were put in his drink.


    He looked on pitifully from the blood that pooled around the corpses and began to feel the dread settling in. His mind whirled, thinking about his family that was already sleeping peacefully inside their bedrooms.


    Farren was still humming as he sauntered towards their destination, not minding all the chaos around him. The men in ck who had plundered inside the mansion had all ignored them as well, confirming the duke''s suspicions.


    The two of them reached the main hall and entered. Farren then dumped the duke in the middle of it, in front of the man in a dark cloak sitting on a chair. It covered his face so the duke couldn''t know who it was.


    "My Lord!" Farren greeted and dropped to his knees, "I have brought you the duke as you ordered," he said in a voice that wasced with adoration.


    The cloaked figure did not speak and only sat there, watching the duke on the ground with an unreadable expression. Farren did not find it unusual so he stood up proudly as if he was still waiting for something.


    The door opened again and a couple of men in dark clothes came in, hauling another set of people who were all struggling against their captors.


    "Who are you?! Let go of me!" one youngdy screamed and attempted to pull her arms away which was inside the men''s tight grasp.


    She was woken up by someone dragging her off the bed. They did not even bother to mp her mouth shut and let her scream as she wanted, not minding if she would gain the attention of the whole mansion. She realized that sooner which made her heart race. It just means that her captors aren''t alone and there is a possibility that they are all held captive.


    "What are you doing to my daughter? No!! Let go!" another woman screamed.


    The youngdy''s head turned towards the speaker. It was her mother who was also getting dragged inside the main hall.


    "Mother!" she yelled out.


    Both of them were thrown beside the old man, lying on the floor. Her mother immediately hugged her to her side. They huddled closer together and red at the people around them. But before that, the young woman''s eyes drifted to her grandfather and cried out.


    "Father!"


    "Grandfather!" The youngdy then turned her attention to the sitting man then towards Farren who was standing beside him, "You bastard! You acted like a loyal dog when you were a jackal all along! Do you want money? Riches?!" she spat out angrily.


    Farren''s smile did not even wane, much to thedy''s irk. He only looked at her like he was looking at some lowly trash.


    "Who are you people? What do you all want?!" the young woman''s mother inquired as she began to cry.


    Before they could even add more, another man entered and hurled another figure with them. The man fell to the floor and started groaning in pain. He had tried to defend himself but the enemy was more skilled than him and had given him several blows all over his body, making him weak.


    "Father!" The youngdy called out and clutched her dad.


    "Darling, are you okay?! Darling¡­" the woman cried out again, tears streaming down her beautiful face.


    Her hands then went down to her belly and moaned. Her daughter looked at her with wide eyes and worriedly grasped her shoulders. Her mother is in her early stage of pregnancy. Not only that, but she is also sensitive. Slight stress can bring danger to her and the baby so she was troubled


    "Are you okay?" she asked in a worried tone. She then turned to the men, gnashing her teeth. "You bastards! If something happens to my mother, I will--"


    "They sure are lively," the cloaked figure uttered, cutting off her words.


    Farren''s head snapped up, "Does my Lord want me to silence them?"


    "Leave it," the man answered and cocked his head to the side-- "Where is that child?"


    Farren''s smile disappeared and fell to his knees again.


    "My Lord, I deserve to be punished! I had done my best to locate him but I couldn''t! Please punish me," he waited for his response but it never came. This only made Farren more anxious.


    It was a cold night, and the room got even colder.


    "Hmm¡­" the man hummed, "Then what am I doing here?" he added.


    A shiver ran down Farren''s spine. He began to sweat. He did not dare to move an inch for fear that he would invoke the man''s anger.


    He drummed his fingers on the armrest. After a few tense moments, he stood up from his chair.


    "I will leave everything to you, then," he uttered. A chilling aura emitted around him as purple smoke slowly billowed, starting from his feet-- "No survivors-- Ah!" his eyes then strayed to the gloweringdy on the floor-- "Except her."


    The man chuckled beforepletely disappearing out of sight, vanishing from the smoke.


    "Yes, my Lord," Farren replied and got back to his feet. A sword then manifested on his right hand as he came closer to the group while wearing that wide smile.

 Chapter 72 - Lukas

    A man stood in the middle of a silent battlefield. Underneath his boots was a corpse of a barbarian with a sword protruding from its chest. The man then pulled it out and crimson blood trickled down the earth, dripping from the tip of the sword. Brushing his hair backward, the man''s purple eyes glowed as he surveyed the rest of the people around him. Those at the sidelines all took a step back when they saw him looking at them, feeling frightened.


    Everywhere they look, there are bodies, and the whole ce reeked of death. The barbarians who were once two toons in numbers, dwindled down to just over 30 after this group came and infiltrated their camp. The scarier thing was, there were just three people, and they all had almost wiped them out.


    The first attack came from a man with short ashy-grey hair. He walked right into their camp and when he got stopped by one of them, he immediately slit his throat open. Those who saw it were surprised at first, came back to their senses, and started charging towards him.


    But before they could even get close, the people who were in the front all died from another man''s sword, identical to the first.. It was so quick that they had not seen what had happened and were all caught by surprise. That''s when chaos ensued.


    The leader of the barbarians got notified of the invasion and immediately set off. When all of them were armed and ready to fight back, the two men retreated to their confusion.


    ''A diversion?'' was his thoughts.


    It wasn''t. The two identical men had only waited for one other man toe. They both stand down as he came, walking like he has all the time in the world. If the barbarians thought that those two from earlier were adept killers, thest one was inhumane.


    Dark mes surrounded him like a serpent, snaking around his feet all the way to his right arm which was holding a ck sword stained with blood. His ck messy hair fell over his eyes which he constantly ruffles with his gloved hands. His ck cape was being blown by the wind, and if one would pay attention, the bottom part was also soaked in red. ck ink peeked at the side of his neck which was being covered by the cor of his top.


    The dark-haired manzily smiled, "That second camp of yours sure is troublesome. It made mete," he then announced in a carefree manner.


    Just from his words alone, the leader immediately had a hunch. The group also attacked the other troops. But of course, the dark-haired man did it alone, but he has no way of knowing that.


    Due to anger, the leader ordered his men to attack them. He has no qualms because there were only three of them, severely outnumbered.


    "Leave that man to me," he said with gritted teeth and red at the dark-haired one.


    The barbarians who had gained confidence from the presence of their leader, all charged forward with swords drawn on both arms. The man in ck smiled devilishly and charged as well, quick as lightning. Each step he took scorched the earth from the ck mes that wrapped his body.


    Not one moment longer, all of those who were at the forefront had their heads flying. One by one, they all dropped like flies on the ground and made a pool of dark crimson. Most of them could not stop their momentum and had died as well.


    He caught thest person on their hair and beheaded them in one clean stroke. His body toppled over as his head remained on the hand of the dark-haired man. He looked at it for a second before flinging it to the side in nonchnce.


    His purple eyes then turned to them, glinting with malice.


    "Come forward, or I will," he dered, warning them.


    The rest of the barbarians were all stoned to their feet, staring at him with an incredulous expression on their faces. Even the leader was shocked by how fast the whole thing was.


    ''Who is this?!''


    His head tilted to the right, "No one? Okay then¡­" he uttered.


    The next few seconds were a whirlwind of heads flying and blood spraying everywhere. The three men moved like the wind, so swift and agile. Not one from the opposite side could even touch a single strand of their hair.


    It had only happened for a short time but their numbers decreased dramatically.


    "Retreat!" The leader bellowed and fell back. The others who were lucky enough to promptly pull themselves back were saved from being sliced open.


    The leader had not seen iting at all. He could not believe that only three people are capable of bringing down a hundred of them. They are already considered savages who plundered viges. They are all born to fight on the battlefield. Yet here they are,pletely under their mercy.


    He let out a curse as his eyes caught sight of his fallen people on the ground before turning his attention back to the enemies. The three stood there, calm and collected, with one looking extremely arrogant.


    ''He is theirmander¡­''


    It was obvious, judging from how the two behave around him and the apparent aura he was emitting. The man had a dominating presence, thicker than the mes around him. Most importantly, he reeks of death.


    "Eh? What''s wrong?" the dark-haired man voiced out. He has the look of visible delight as he observes the wary faces of the barbarians who had stepped back a good meters away from them.


    "Do you think by standing so far away, you could all escape?" he then lets out a dark chuckle.


    Yvan and Ylmer started to pity the other side. When their master is on the battlefield, he turns into some kind of a monster who kills mercilessly. He''s like a maniac, always finding pleasure from killing.


    Lukas took a step forward, and the barbarians flinched back. It made him chuckle for the second time. His lowugh echoed throughout the area and reached everyone else''s ears. Those who heard it felt shivers going up to their spines.


    Lukas then raised his left hand and the ck swirls seized one person who couldn''t even fight back. He was then brought forward in front of Lukas who gripped his neck, choking him. All of them watched as he slowly raised that person with only one hand, easily.


    ck tendrils of mes slowly wrapped themselves over the man''s body and crept inside his ears, nose, eyes, and mouth. The poor man screamed in pain, struggling against Lukas''s hold. Both of his hands grasped Lukas''s arm, but it was futile. He was already losing strength and consciousness. Even if he did, he still wouldn''t make him budge.


    The sounds he was making terrified the rest, but they couldn''t look away. They watched the man slowly being swallowed by mes and burning his insides. After what seemed to be an eternity, he stopped moving and hung limply in Lukas''s hand.


    Lukas''s twopanions gulped as they looked at their master. No matter how many times they have seen the same scene, they still could not get used to it. Especially at how indifferent he was.


    ''Monster! Demon!'' screamed the barbarian leader''s mind.


    He is standing there, stepping over the corpse of one of his men. With his hair swept back, they could all now see him clearly. Those purple eyes that seemed to gleam brightly held deviousness in them, as if he sees them as mere ythings. Anyone who had seen those mysterious ck mes as well. Which wouldn''t extinguish no matter how strong the cold winds blew.


    A devil. They all saw him like that.


    Who would have such inhumane strengths aside from a demon? And those ck aura around him¡­


    "Diavolo¡­" one of the barbarians muttered.


    All those beside him who have heard it agreed. He truly is the devil.


    The leader of the barbarians shivered as the devil''s eyes went to him, almost making him step back. The man then smiled devilishly, and in a blink, bolted to their direction.


    -------------***


    Yvan cleared his throat to get the attention of their leader and master. Thetter was gazing at the burning tents in the distance which was once the base of the barbarians. His face was unreadable so Yvan could not figure out what he was thinking.


    After a while, the man then turned his head to him. Yvan took that as a sign and gave him the letter which came from a messenger bird just now. It has the royal seal on it, so he immediately sought his master.


    Lukas''s eyes drifted to the rolled missive before he took it from Yvan''s hand. Just like Yvan, he saw the royal family''s seal and with a raised brow, opened it.


    Ylmer joined his twin brother at his side and waited for the news that came together with the message. The emperor wouldn''t send one if there is no purpose after all. Either it would be another quest or something else they do not know. Just then, the two of them watched in silence when Lukas''s expression shifted. They could not guess if it was from disappointment or confusion, but it only solidified what''s in their minds.


    "Heh. That old man wants me back huh," he blurted out and let out a sneer afterward.


    Yvan and Ylmer''s head jerked for a bit after hearing him. Lukas then grinned at them, his purple eyes glinting in the dusk.


    "Guess we''re going home."

 Chapter 73 - Nadias Social Debut Pt. 1

    "Blue." Stated Freesia and raised what she was holding.


    "I disagree, it should be ck!" Lily interjected.


    "Guys," Mari called out and looked at them with a serious expression-- "Vibrant colors suit mdy more. Gold! Gold is ssy!"


    The air got tense as the three of them started throwing out suggestions at the same time. It was a whirlwind of nonsense.


    ''They are just basically throwing out the colors of their hair.''


    So you might be all wondering what the hell is happening right now. Let us go back from the very start, shall we?


    It was the day before the grand celebration.. Countess Miller had given me this day to rest. Meaning, I couldze all I want without worrying about dance lessons. So I spent my time in the garden, drinking tea, and enjoying the view. At the same time, I was also listening to my maid''s reports about the rumors in the capital regarding my name.


    The whole nobility was in a buzz for the event tomorrow. People are apparently calling it the birthday of the year or something like that. It was cringe, okay.


    Anyways, all the preparations are set. The whole mansion got even tighter in their schedule than before. Even though they are literally done with everything. George was triple checking all the jazz, like thepetent butler that he is.


    The great hall is already decorated with fancy stuff that I only see in movies with old settings. I had peeked earlier while the servants were going to and fro. It sparked my curiosity because it was, after all, my birthday. And oh dang, my eyes almost watered from the sight.


    Seeing that all the hard work was paying off and everything was slowly being put together, it finally dawned on me. I''m going to be 16 tomorrow! It''s finally going to happen!


    One month of absolute craziness leads us up to this day.


    I felt the excitement thrum in my blood. I was seriously looking forward to tomorrow.


    "Mdy, Miss Adele is here," Mari announced which definitely hooked my attention.


    ''Oh! My dress! My dress is finally here!''


    I am actually curious as to how she and her team did it. What would the finished piece look like? With spring on my steps, both I and my attendants made our way to the west hall to meet her there. As soon as I got inside, my eyes instantly zeroed on the humongous thing in the middle of the room that was covered in a white sheet.


    Oooh, shrouded in mystery huh. Suspenseful!


    "Good Afternoon, Lady Nadia." greet Adele who was also as excited-looking as me.


    "Good afternoon," I greeted back and stared at the mysteriously covered dress. "Is that it?"


    Adel''s eyes sparkled, "Yes! I am so excited to present it to you!"


    She''s practically gushing. From how animated she''s being, my excitement just reached sky-high.


    She then led me closer to it and let me stand there in front of the dress, giving me a clear view. Her eyes held fire in them, like an excited child who wants to proudly show their parents what they drew.


    "The greatest masterpiece I have ever done!" Adele eximed and grasped the sheet in her hands.


    ''Well, if she says so¡­''


    She thenpletely shrugged it off, revealing her so-called masterpiece to our eyes. I gawked at it. Not just me, but all the other people who were with us too. Erin was even gaping at it with a ck jaw.


    One look at it and I was in love.


    Who wouldn''t? This might be the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life!


    It was the same as my design, but way better! My drawing doesn''t have this awe factor that would leave everyone breathless. The oomph aspect, I''ll say.


    "Damn¡­" I muttered and marveled some more.


    There in front of us was the finest dress one could see in their life. Being disyed there in all its magnificent glory.


    Just as what I preferred, it was a dress with puffy long sleeves made from ck tulle, that is worn separately from the main body. The corset top has a sweetheart neckline embedded with tiny crystals and intricate embroidery that I wouldn''t dare ask how they did it. The a-line skirt has a long train, and when I touched it, while a little scared of course, felt awesome in my hands.


    It was multicolored. The baseyer has the color of vibrant rose gold with flounceying on a white satin underskirt. The middleyer was reddish-grey and over it was a ck shimmering volumetricyer with folds. All made from tulle. It was absolutely breathtaking.


    ''What can I say? It was¡­ it was¡­''


    My eyes turned to Adele who was smiling widely as she took in all our expressions. She also sported a proud look on her face which was understandable.


    "Adele¡­ This is perfect!" I uttered and almost hugged her out of happiness.


    She just went wild with this dress! I mean, look at it! Even I want to cry from how awesome this looks.


    "It''s because of Lady Nadia''s idea that we could make such an extraordinary piece. Making this had changed my life and my visions greatly," she uttered and smiled at me-- "I had never thought that a dress could be like this. It''s a breath of fresh air amongst all I have done so far. Thank you for giving me this opportunity," she added.


    I felt the sincerity in her voice. It made me slightly flustered, especially from how her words contained great admiration.


    ''I just saw the dresses in my real world and incorporated it here, you know. It''s not entirely my idea¡­''


    But dang, this whole spiel was embarrassing me. It made me shy all of a sudden.


    My eyes darted to the dress again, and for the second time, I fell in love with it. It''s so (excuse to my french) fvcking beautiful!


    ''And I am going to wear it tomorrow night!''


    That thought made me giddy. Suddenly, all I want for this moment was for tomorrow toe quickly so I can unt it. Show it to the world out there and feel beautiful while doing so. After all, this is the type of dress that would make you feel like that and more.


    ------------**


    The next day, I woke up in a snap. My whole body automatically jolted awake like some machine. My eyes caught sight of the ceiling and stared.


    ''It''s my birthday!'' screamed my mind.


    That was when I just noticed that my maidservants were all running around like headless chickens. Erin was supervising everyone as to what to bring, and what to do. They were inside the bathroom, of course, filling the tub with water and some rose petals that Amy had dumped.


    I sat up on the bed and watched them get busy, especially Mari and Freesia who were in a heated talk on which scented oil is better.


    ''Wow, they''re so fired up¡­''


    Erin''s head then suddenly swiveled in my direction and saw me sitting there while silently observing.


    "Mdy!" she eximed and went to me, "It''s time for your bath!"


    ''Huh?! This early?!''


    Erin tugged me away from the bed and guided me inside the bathroom with hurried steps. I even almost tripped on my way there from how fussy she was. The five of them instantly stripped me off and pushed me down on the tub.


    The whole ordeal was filled with bewilderment as they started washing me from head to foot. And it wasn''t the same way as before, they were more meticulous than normal.


    All I did was sit there in the bathtub which was filled with rose petals, dazed and confused. They bathed me for like three times in a row and scrubbed my body until I felt like I had gained brand new skin. They alsothered me with sweet-smelling oil all over and made me lie on a b, which I have no idea where it came from, and massaged my whole body.


    I admit that it was actually refreshing despite how ridiculous the whole thing was. Erin said I should sleep for three hours and I was like, what? How could I sleep just like that? But the massage started and halfway through, I drifted back to dreand.


    I woke up and the next thing I knew, I was being washed for the nth time today. I swear to the heavens, after all of that, I felt like I''m a new person. The amazing thing was when I looked at the mirror, I was practically glowing. My skinplexion looked so healthy that girls in the real world would get jealous if they see me.


    ''Why do I keep saying ''real world'' like this world isn''t real at all?''


    "Everyone, what color do you think is better?" Erin asked and presented the chest box filled with colorful hair ornaments.


    My attention went to them as they all huddled together. They were alsoparing one essory to another and would sometimes put it over my hair, as they all decide if it looks good or not. Lily had probably brushed my hair hundreds of times already trying to make it shinier.


    ''Is this how rich people experience every day? Getting pampered a lot¡­''


    Like I could talk! Didn''t I experience this as well? I got used to it by now though, unlike the first time.


    If I ever got back, will I be the same? Could I get back to how I was before? That''s the real question¡­

 Chapter 74 - Nadias Social Debut Pt. 2

    "Which of these should we put in her beautiful silvery moonlight hair?" Erin added.


    ''Why must you say it like that though...''


    That statement of hers was the start of a heated debate, and that brings us to now. The three enthusiasticdies spouted their preferences one after another until they started giving out exnations as to why it suits me better.


    As I have said. It was nonsensical but still amusing nheless.


    "Red suits mdy more," Amy voiced out.


    The others nced at Amy who was proudly showing them red hair clips.. The three who were in a heated discussion hummed before they all nodded in agreement. It was now decided that red essories would be used to decorate my hair.


    While they were busy doing that, somebody knocked on the door. Freesia went and opened it to let whoever it was inside.


    "Mdy, this came from Her Majesty The Empress," George announced and gave me a fancy wooden box that has beautiful carvings on it.


    ''Auntie?''


    "Thank you, George," I uttered and smiled at him.


    Thetter nodded and left the room. So now, I was sitting there in front of the vanity table, holding a fancy box.


    ''What could this be?''


    It''s making me rather nervous, to be honest. Anything that came from royalty would always be priceless and quite burdensome. I, who is still not used to having expensive things given to me. I''ll probably get used to it for maybe, a few more years?


    I slowly opened it, afraid of what I would see. Something shiny greeted my eyes.


    Was it jewels? Nope.


    Golden figurines? Not either.


    Another jeweled bonsai tree? Thankfully not. That bonsai tree is still there on my bedside table, constantly reminding me every day that rich people are ridiculous.


    What was it then? Oh, it''s just shoes. But these shoes probably cost ransom money. Given that it came from Her Majesty herself.


    It''s pretty though.


    It was silver in color. On its pointed heels, intricate vines with leaves curled around the soles and at the back of the shoe. The artist who did this should be given an award, as to how delicately beautiful that silver carving was.


    "Amazing¡­" I mumbled and gazed at it in wonder.


    This looked like it could be disyed in museums¡­


    I then saw a card lodged between the shoes and pulled them out. It was a letter from the Empress.


    ''Happy birthday, my dear niece. I could not attend the celebration even if I wanted to, so take this gift instead.''


    A¡­


    A smile immediately appeared on my lips upon reading her message.


    It''s true that the rulers of the empire should not attend a party on a whim, even if you''re blood-rted or not. It''s an unspoken rule because it could be taken as something else if they did. It''s a different case for a prince though. I was worried that Ezekiel may not be able toe but he assured me that he definitely would.


    Well then, I would use these shoes instead!


    I gave it to Amy who then ced it carefully over the bed, next to my oomph of a dress. I was seriously excited to put it on and we were just waiting for dusk toe so I could wear it.


    They had now finished fixing my hair. It was left flowing on my back, just as they have agreed on, and decorated it with gold chains and red tiny jewels. For the nth time today, they got on another discourse on what earrings and ne would be a better partner with the dress.


    ''I can''t even anymore¡­''


    There was another knock on the door before Nathaniel came in. It made me amused. He had finally learned not to barge in every time.


    He was wearing a white undershirt that Adele had made for him, and on his hands, was a wooden box.


    ''What''s with wooden boxes? Is it another gift?''


    I looked at Nathan and saw him looking a little embarrassed.


    ''Yep. It is another gift.''


    Just like with the royal family, I was also slightly nervous about what Nathan would give. He is a little intense when ites to this. I still can''t get over that time when he literally gave me a treasure box.


    Nathan cleared his throat and nced at my maids. Mari interpreted it and immediately shooed all of the others away from the room, including herself, leaving us alone.


    ''Now what''s my tsundere brother up to?''


    There was silence, a long one. The two of us are just there, staring at each other.


    ''This again¡­ fine.'' I internally sighed. If I waited for him to start talking, the party would probably start and he would still not croak by then.


    "Is that for me?" I voiced out and gestured at the box in his hands.


    Nathan nced at the box and reached his arms out to hold it in front of my face. I took it from him without uttering a single word and opened it in front of him.


    Inside was a set of glittering rubies lying over a velvet cushion. It glinted in the light and almost blinded me.


    "A choker¡­?" I mumbled.


    My eyes widened as I stared at the gems and immediately turned to him.


    "This¡­"


    "It''s a recement for those blue diamonds from before. I know it''s not the same but¡­" Nathan stated while he scratched his head-- "I couldn''t find anything that closely resembles it."


    ''Blue diamonds?''


    My brows were furrowed as I tried to ransack my mind of what in the hell was he referring to. Then it finally dawned on me.


    ''Didn''t my first encounter with him was when he grabbed the ne off my neck?''


    Right. I was so mad at him by then! I thought he was a rude man in my dream¡­


    "I''m sorry that I broke it," he added timidly.


    So he got guilty because of that time so he bought me another? When I literally have forgotten about it not until he reminded me of it again just now?


    ''Oh, brother¡­''


    I poked the biggest stone in the center with my finger.


    "You don''t have to¡­" I muttered. Yes, he doesn''t have to. But we''re talking about Nathaniel here who goes out of his way to do superficial things.


    ''How much did this cost?!''


    "No, I was a jerk. I also apologize for that," Nathan answered and let out a sincere smile. The first time that I saw him or was it? I don''t know! I just know that it is rare!


    "Happy birthday sister," he dered as he patted my head lightly.


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!


    You guys! You don''t understand how I feel right now!


    He just called me sister, in my face! And with that handsome face to boot! I think I am having a nosebleed¡­


    Oh dang, I wanna hug him!


    "Thank you, brother," I practically beamed at him.


    The two of us were like puppies wagging our tails at that moment. It was then interrupted by somebody knocking on the door again.


    ''How many times would someone knock on it for today?''


    Dad came in and saw the two of us and he looked a little taken aback. He was wearing his white suit, looking like every inch of a valiant patriarch. In his hands, was a rectangr box.


    I have a premonition already¡­


    "I did not know you were here," he told Nathan who then bowed to him out of respect.


    "I just gave Nadia my gift," he answered. Nathan then nced at me, "I will take my leave now."


    Father and I watched him go and as soon as he was out of sight, father took his ce and sat right in front of me.


    ''Here''s another extravagant gift, I presume¡­''


    I will probably drown with it at the end of this celebration. I could definitely feel it now¡­


    Dad stares at me first with a warm look on his face.


    "You resemble your mother a lot," he then pointed out. "If your mom is here, both of you might have looked like twins."


    He must be terribly missing her again¡­ Damn it, dad. Let us not get sad before the ceremony alright? I don''t want to appear in front of people with puffy eyes.


    "If you say that, I will cry, you know!" Imented.


    "That''s not good. It''s your day so you should only be happy," was my father''s response.


    I pouted at him, "Then don''t make me!"


    "You look beautiful, daughter," was his reply.


    Ugggghhh! Why must you do this dad?!


    "I told you not to make me cry," I was trying to hold back my tears from spilling. My father only shook his head whileughing softly. Just from doing that, it made him looked younger.


    He should always smile, yes. Both he and Nathan...


    "This gift is a bitte¡­" he said and gave the rectangr box to me.


    "Late?" I mouthed as I took it.


    Whyte though? I mean, it''s just in time for my birthday right?


    "It''s supposed to be given to you before The Hunt, but there was an issue regarding the shipping. I only got it a week after the event and the hunt is already over," dad exined when he saw the confusion on my face.


    ''The Hunt? Does this mean¡­''


    With eagerness, I lifted the cover of the box to confirm what I had in mind, and gasped as soon as I saw what''s inside.

 Chapter 75 - Nadias Social Debut Pt. 3

    With eagerness, I lifted the cover of the box to confirm what I had in mind and gasped. Lo and behold, a bow was in there. It''s not just any bow either! Nothing is normal with all of the gifts they had given to me so far, and this might just have topped that bonsai tree in regards to incredulity!


    It has the color of vibrant gold with intricate designs that look like scales on its body. Each scale has a variety of colors; aquamarine, blue, yellow, and red. Both ends of the bow were made to take the shape of wings. Most likely, this bow is crafted to resemble a phoenix bird.


    Even the effin'' arrows look cool as heck!


    I have no words¡­


    Tongue-tied, my eyes drank it in. It''s gorgeous! This is like a weapon of the Gods. Is this really mine? For real?!


    "I¡­" I trailed off, got absolutely speechless-- "damn," I whispered afterward..


    That''s right. That''s all I have to say.


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t get to give it to you sooner," dad kept going even though he could clearly see that I could not even utter one single word.


    This legit just made me want to cry more.


    I stared at him with sparkling eyes. It could be from unshed tears, or from being blessed with the awesomeness of the bow. Who knows¡­


    "Daaaad¡­" I vocalized and sniffled.


    My father was surprised by my sudden urge of bawling my eyes off and chuckled. I rushed over to hug him which he returned while stillughing lightly.


    ''Ah, maybe I should have hugged my brother earlier too. Well, I could do itter anyway.''


    "Silly girl¡­" he whispered.


    I hugged him tighter, feeling ted when I felt him did the same. How much I yearn to be just like this, forever if possible. If only time would stop so I could be with the people that I cherish for as long as I want¡­


    "Go on with your preparations. Remember, the party won''t start without you."Dad patted my head for thest time before finally leaving my room.


    After he''s gone, I looked down at the boxes in my hands, the one from Nathan and father, and hugged it. I don''t mind how ridiculous they get, as long as it came from them. I don''t even care if it''s just a normal rock in the backyard, it will still be precious to me.


    The maids all came in again,ter on, to help me dress up.


    ''At longst! I could now wear my gown!''


    I was holding my breath as the five of them carefully but meticulously, fix whatever is needed to be fixed. After more grueling minutes, I was now all set. Yes, they had taken minutes to fasten everything, especially at my back.


    The dress fitted me just right, not too tight, nor loose. Same with the separated sleeves. It doesn''t fall down like what I had been worrying about, and stayed there firmly, even after pping my arms like crazy.


    Wearing it, I felt a burst of confidence surging out of nowhere. It''s like I could strut around the capital, flipping my hair and twirling around like some ballerina. I honestly feel like a princess right now.


    ''Cindere better watch out¡­''


    I slowly turned my eyes towards the full body-length mirror so I could see myself. Call me a narcissist but, damn girl, I look bomb! Helen of Troy who? I only know Nadia¡­


    Just kidding, hehehe~


    "Let''s put this on mdy''s neck," Mari voiced out from my side.


    I wasn''t really paying attention to them, as I was busy admiring myself in the mirror. I then felt something cold on my neck so I blinked away the haze and saw Erin putting the ruby choker on me. Mari, on the other hand, has her hands full with the ruby earrings which she was alternately setting on both of my ears.


    "You look beautiful, mdy!" Amy gushed and started pping.


    I stared at the mirror again, feeling incredibly overwhelmed.


    ''Aren''t I too perfect? I mean, this body?! How can someone look like this? What kind of good genes does this novel have?! And why did they blessed it to a horrible person?''


    The glinting rubies entuated this body''s slender neck and made my pale red eyes pop out more.


    I think I have a crush on this body''s beauty now... Pretty cringe, yes.


    "Are you ready?" I asked to my reflection.


    A smile appeared on my lips as excitement thrummed in my veins.


    ''Hell yes!''


    ---------------***


    My maidservants and I made our way to the direction of the great hall. I immediately caught sight of those two figures of men in front of the double doors, who could not even stay firm on their feet. They were pacing back and forth, restless.


    ''What are they doing?''


    They had probably felt our presence because both of them turned at the same time.


    "Am Ite?" I greeted them with a smile.


    Dad shook his head, "The party starts whenever you want. They would always wait for you," was his response.


    I could clearly see why my mother chose him. He is probably a smooth-talker back in his days¡­


    I nced at Nathan who had not uttered a single word even from the start and found him looking at me.


    "Do I look beautiful, brother?" I teased and twirled in front of them. The long and flowy skirt of my dress swished in time with my motions.


    ''I really love this dress!''


    Nathan cleared his throat, "Of course, you do."


    ''Heh~''


    "Any moment now¡­" Dad uttered.


    Heaving a deep breath, I epted both of their held-out hands. They were on each of my sides, towering over me like the giants they are.


    I am probably the first ever birthday celebrant to have two escorts aiding me, and the first to break traditions. But hey! There''s a first to everything¡­


    "Let''s go!" I eximed, brimming with exhration.


    The guards who have seen my father''s gesture moved to open the double doors for us.


    As it opened, my heart started to race.


    ''This is it¡­''


    ----------------------***


    The great hall which had been made to look more luxurious was filled with the distinct chattering of the crowd. Voicesing together in harmony, filled with joyous exhration, and is being apanied by the sweet lilting tune of the orchestra. The violin sang, and the melody filled the air, striking the hearts of many.


    A group of young people was at the side, conversing amongst themselves as they waited for the birthday celebrant to finally grace them.


    "I wonder what was taking Nadia so long?" Eon grumbled as he munched on a dessert.


    "She''s probably still dressing up, who knows?" Conrad answered.


    "Why would she take a whole day though? Is that how fussy girls are?" Luther inquired with furrowed brows. Nevertheless, he was still looking forward to it.


    "You don''t understand Luther. Girls especially like doing crazy things to their faces. My sister even spent the whole afternoon in front of the mirror!" Eon voiced out.


    "They are just extra thorough because it is an event after all," Noah piped in.


    "Why does it have to be so damn long? Nothing''s going to change anyway. Just look at my sister..." Eon said and nced at Gwen who heard him-- "I don''t see anything new? Except for uhhh¡­ what is? New dress?" he added.


    Gwen red at his brother, "What do you know about these kinds of things you dumb ass! Just shut up before I shoved that whole tray down your throat!"


    Beatriz looked unbothered at the side, paying them no mind. She was secretly enjoying the whole thing. There''s just something magical with the lights, the people dressed in nines, and the music.


    "She''s probably on her way. We just need to wait just like what the others are doing," Conrad


    Eon only pouted and put another finger-food in his mouth. He may not say it out loud, but he is actually entertained. And the food! He really liked the food¡­


    "The birthday celebrant, Lady Nadia Eleanor Herman," announced someone from the doorway.


    The people clearly heard the booming voice just now and all halted their actions to look at the iing star of the night. A hush fell among the crowd as they waited for the person to enter with bated breaths.


    Three figures walked in, taking each step with grace and elegance. All of their eyes were glued at the interesting sight. Wondering how someone could have two partners at the same time. Their bafflement was short-lived as they saw Nadia clearly. With the most uniquely beautiful gown they have ever seen, women anddies who saw it all gasped in awe. They marveled at the sight and felt jealouster on.


    Their minds were full of one question, ''Who made it?''


    Nadia sauntered to the center of the sea of people, her head raised high in utter confidence. The picture they have made looked straight out of a fantasy.


    "She''s here! She''s here!" Gwen remarked excitedly.


    Eon''s head turned. He was about to put another food in his mouth but then caught sight of Nadia, so the thing that he was biting fell off of his hands.


    ''W-wha--''


    "Wow¡­" Luther mumbled.

 Chapter 76 - End Of Nadias Social Debut

    I was honestly shaking from anxiety. It was a good thing that the two of them were with me because if not, I would have fled this ce long ago.


    ''Seeing all these people is making me more nervous¡­''


    The three of us then stopped in the middle of the quiet hall, and the orchestra started ying a slow melody.


    Nathan left father and me and retreated to the side, letting dad take the first dance with me.


    I looked at dad with a skewed smile because I could clearly feel the masses'' eyes which were boring holes behind my back.


    Father must have seen how nervous I was so he smiled at me as he held out his hand.


    "Rx," he then tells me.


    ''How to do that dad?''.


    "This is your day, you should be the one who enjoys it the most," he added.


    Right. It''s my birthday, but it''s still making me jumpy.


    The two of us then glided in tune with the music. At first, I was slightly perturbed on what to do and almost forgot the lessons Countess Miller had taught me. But who knew that my father is a good dancing partner? He literally led the whole thing until I found myself enjoying the entire dance with him.


    He would sometimes twirl me around out of the blue, catching me off guard, and bringing me back. In time, both me and him were having fun, giggling like school-girls.


    I had also forgotten the others who were watching,pletely taking away my nerves. The fake confidence I had earlier became real.


    The first music ended and both of us bowed to each other. Nathaniel then took father''s position. This time though, the other debutants of the same age as me joined us on the dancefloor with their partners.


    "I hope you know how to dance, brother," I teased him.


    Nathan''s brows furrowed, "Of course, I do," was his response.


    The dance started and oh boy, it was hrious! Nathaniel kept stepping on my dress and almost tripping on his feet! It was a miracle that he didn''t due to his knight training perhaps, but it seriously made the whole thing more amusing.


    "You really are a good dancer," Imented and grinned at him.


    Nathaniel ignored me, but I could clearly see the tip of his ears were red. Meaning, he was very embarrassed to even let out a retort.


    Ezekiel, whom I thought would note was the third one to dance with me. As expected of the perfect prince, he''s good at it too.


    "Happy birthday Nadia," he greeted.


    "Thank you, Prince Ezekiel."


    Ezekiel clicked his tongue, "Just call me cousin. It''s my birthday gift to you. Giving you the privilege of being casual to me."


    And he said that with a straight face. I can''t believe this guy¡­


    "Sure cousin," If you say so. Then I will be casual from now on. Fufufufu~


    Afterward, the two of us joined the others at the side, just next to the buffet table.


    "Happy birthday, Nadia!" Gwen said as soon as we got closer.


    "Happy birthday," Bea seconded.


    "Thank you!" I then hugged both of them.


    Gwen gushed at my side and observed my dress with wonder in her eyes.


    "This dress looks beautiful! This is the first time I''ve seen anything like it. Who designed it?"


    ''It was meee~''


    "Err, some lowkey designer that Adele had introduced me to," I lied through my teeth.


    They don''t have to know that...


    "Who are they?" Gwen pressed on.


    "Uhh... Helen...?" and grimaced. I sound unsure even to myself...


    "Happy birthday Nadia," Conrad and Luther greeted in unison.


    "Thanks."


    "You''re older than me now," Noah remarked.


    "Only by a month!" I interjected, "But you better start calling me older sister."


    "Aww man," Noah muttered.


    "This party of yours looked great, just like you," Luther smoothly intervened.


    It made meugh out loud. Nathan clearly heard his words and immediately stared him down.


    "Chill man, I was just teasing," Luther defended himself.


    My eyes then strayed to the lone man beside the buffet table who was looking at us, me in particr. My left brow lifted in curiosity. He was saying nothing at all and was just staring at me.


    A smirk broke on my lips, "What? Too pretty for you?"


    I was just teasing him, but then he suddenly breathed and started choking on whatever was inside his mouth.


    "Heeukgh!" Eon was hitting his chest now.


    What the hell¡­


    Conrad clicked his tongue and immediately gave Eon a ss of water, which thetter gulped down in turn. He was still slightly coughing but not as severe as earlier.


    "Are you okay?" I asked him. Even though I may not look like it, I am still worried about Eon. I don''t want him dying during my wonderful debut and ruin this evening because of his idiocy after all.


    Eon, who had only just recovered from being choked to death, spluttered as he looked at me. He then suddenly hid behind Conrad who only rolled his eyes heavenward. It made me confused.


    "What''s wrong with him?" I asked the others.


    Eon was acting really strange.


    Gwen nced at his brother and sighed, "Don''t mind him, Nadia. He''s probably out of his medication."


    Okay?


    Just as she said, I paid him no mind, though I was still mystified as to his weird actions that continued throughout the night.


    As the host of the party, I have the duty to amodate everyone I had invited. So I spent most of the time going around with my dad and brother, thanking them all foring. That meant that I also had to smile during the whole affair. I have smiled so much today than I have ever done for my whole life. It was exhausting.


    I have also kept answering the same question about my dress, over and over again. They were all praising it and some of them even expressed how envious they are. The name Helen had stuck to my tongue too, and now they are all getting curious about this unknown designer.


    They asked me for her whereabouts but I just shoved it all to Adele. She could worry about it instead... Hehehe~


    My eyes were also searching for Rosamunde, whom I also invited just to, you know, patch whatever misunderstandings we have. After all, I was not the one with who she had bad blood, but the one from the past. I just thought that we could mend the discord between us for a change.


    Despite how bratty she is, she has not done anything bad to me at all. She''s just a typical snobbish nobledy that was brought up with overindulging parents. She''s not here though¡­ Too bad.


    A lot of guys around my age had invited me for a dance too. Because I am a very amodating host, I granted all their requests, which I utterly regret. I was obligingly happy at first but after three more summons, I got extremely tired that I find it hard to even stay at my feet that long. My feet were crying for help.


    ''Someone please save me¡­'' I kept chanting inside my head as I danced with an unfamiliar face. He was really kind but it''s not registering in my head anymore.


    ''I just want to hide¡­''


    Someone cleared their throat from behind us and I internally groaned, thinking that it must be another invitation.


    "May I borrow thedy?" a familiar voice says.


    Huh? That sounds like¡­


    Both of us turned to who it was and saw Eon who was smiling yfully, looking like the usual him atst.


    ''Is he rescuing me?''


    The kind guy had no qualms whatsoever and gave way to him, bowing before finally retreating. Now, Eon and I were now facing each other.


    "So?"


    Eon''s yful smile widened, "I am here to save a damsel in distress," he says and pulled me closer.


    A chuckle escaped my lips, "Are you being a valiant knight right now?"


    Instead of swaying me around like how a waltz would go and stay in the same position, Eon slowly but surely maneuvered both of us to the side. I clearly understood what he was doing and just went with his flow.


    "You looked pathetic that''s why I decided to," Eon teased.


    When we were at the part where there are no people, both of us then bolted away like civilians on the loose,ughing like lunatics.


    Eon then brought me to the balcony where the others were and we all spent the rest of the night fooling around. They were also helping me hide away from the others, to my gratitude. I felt like fugitive hiding away from the sight of people, but there''s no helping it, I''m tired guys.


    "Here," Nathan then offered his shoes to me.


    "Huh? It''s okay brother! You don''t have to!"


    "I know your feet are sore. Don''t say otherwise and just remove your heels already."


    A


    I took it from him without any morements. Of course, his shoes would be bigger than my foot, but I feel much morefortable now than before.


    "Father said that he would greet the guest in your stead so you could rest," Nathan then told me after a while.


    ''Thank the heavens for letting me have a great family!''


    Having both a thoughtful brother and father, it just made me think that being brought into this world doesn''t seem bad at all. Honestly, I am d. I am truly happy that I get to experience these, that I get to know them, even if I am just a fraud.


    "Here Noah! You should drink too!" Eon


    "I am still underage, I don''t think I can¡­" Noah


    "Who cares about that?! There is no one with authority here!" Eon


    "Ehem..." Ezekiel


    "Don''t mind the prince!"


    Looking at their happy faces, a sudden fire sparked from within me.


    I want this. I want them.


    The fire burned even hotter as a resolve slowly formed in my mind.


    Who cares if they were originally not for me? I am here at this moment. I am the one who gathered them all here. I am the one who is with them and not the viiness from the book.


    And I will do anything to continue just like this, to be with them. This is me now.


    I am no longer Lyra ude. I am Nadia Herman, daughter of the Herman household.

 Chapter 77 - Conspiracy

    A girl with long blonde hair watches as carriages from different families, sped in front of her. She was just on her way from buying something in the capital when she noticed that a lot of wagons were passing by, and they were all going in the same direction. She watched them all go, full of curiosity.


    ''Is there an asion?'' was her unspoken question.


    She had not heard of a festival, but she knows that it was someone''s social debut. It was, after all, a widespread rumor, though it wasn''t considered a rumor at all. She has heard most of the people in the Capital talk about it, just like the shop that she was in earlier. They were all talking about a certaindy''s birthday celebration.


    ''She''s probably famous, or she must be from a very influential household.''


    She lingered for a bit before she resumed walking again. As she rounded the corner where her carriage was waiting, she caught sight of a bookstore across the street.. There was a big signboard in front, indicating that they are on sale. She halted on her steps and gazed at the shop while biting her lip.


    She was silently contemting if she would go or not. Her eyes went to the sky, she still has some time to waste. She likes reading thus, she decided to visit.


    The chime made a ringing sound when she opened the door. Her eyes were then greeted by rows and rows of shelves on the walls, where books in different sizes lined up. There were also signs over them that tells you the genres and ssifications of the novels. An old chandelier lighted the whole ce, giving a cozy warm feeling.


    "Hello~ Wee to my humble store!" a cheerful voice sang at the side.


    She slowly whirled to look for the owner of the voice and saw a young woman leaning behind the counter. The woman was smiling brightly at her so she repaid them with her own.


    "Meow~"


    She then felt something furry touched her leg and was so surprised that she made a step backward. It was only a ck cat though¡­


    "Sorry about that. Luna just likes seeing new people," thedy remarked.


    She awkwardly let out a smile that looked more like a grimace.


    "Ah, I was only surprised. That''s all¡­" she uttered.


    Her eyes then strayed to the little ck feline which had leaped over the counter and sat there while licking its tiny paws.


    The longer she looked at it, the awkwardness from earlier slowly dissipated.


    ''It''s kind of cute¡­''


    "Are you looking for a specific book?" the woman voiced out, getting her attention.


    She immediately snapped away from her thoughts and shook her head.


    "I''m just going to look around and find whatever is interesting..."


    From the number of books surrounding them, it would be impossible that she wouldn''t find something that would grab her attention. She then walked straight to the shelf in front of her and regarded all the books with focus.


    "Oh, then can I suggest a book for you?" Thedy inquired.


    She blinked at the smiling shop owner then slowly nodded. She did not think of it as something burdensome hence why she agreed.


    The shop owner then left the counter and sauntered toward a shelf not far from her. Her white silk robes flowed around her body, creating an illusion of her looking delicate and airy. The gold bangles around her wrists rattled as her hands stretched out to grab one specific book out of the bunch.


    She watched in silence fascination, enthralled. It was like she was being hypnotized by her every move.


    The woman''s bluish-silver hair swished in time with her motion when she turned, a book in her slender hands. With her being close to her like this, she noticed that the woman is beautiful. Her face and skin look luminous as if she was glowing. She had never seen someone as pretty as her in her whole fourteen years of life. Her mind thought a foolish conclusion that this woman might be an angel or a fairy.


    ''Ah, I am fifteen now.''


    It had left her mind that it was her birthday today, but she had never regarded it with importance anyway.


    The woman smiled at her again, "This is quite popr with the youngdies right now, and it only costs 1 silver coin," she informed, raising one candle-like index finger in the air.


    As though transfixed, she slowly nodded, paid for it, and received the book from her. It was a quick transaction.


    She then turned around to leave, wistfully taking a quick peek at the beautiful woman one more time.


    "Come again~" the woman called out, waving at her as she exited the door.


    She stared at the bookshop again for a moment, seemingly perturbed, and while clutching the novel to her chest, she finally left for home.


    -----------------------***


    Estelle slowly closed the book and sighed. She has not finished the whole novel yet, but she was already exhausted. The story was quite heavy and had rather struck a chord deep in her heart. She greatly rtes to the main character who was constantly facing hurdles. Just like Seraphina, she is being bullied from her social standing. Coming from a ruined household like her, people were always cruel and unforgiving.


    Her green eyes then drifted to the evening sky which was littered with millions of stars that sparkled one after another. She stayed like that for a while, admiring the panoramic view from her window and daydreaming of something good. How many times did she create a situation in her head that favored her? Countless. Every single day she would wish for something.


    It was already winter, sooner, snow would start falling. The air is cold and it bits on her skin. When she felt that she couldn''t withstand the chill any longer, Estelle then closed the blinds and went to her bed.


    In the middle of the night, a figure appeared, sitting on the now open windows. Estelle was sound asleep and did not feel the presence of another aside from her. With only the light from the moon, the person''s shadow cast on the floor.


    "Meow~"


    "Ssh. Don''t be noisy or you''ll wake her from her dream," the musical voice of the woman said in a hushed tone as she scratched the cat''s ears.


    The cat purred and nuzzled her hand. The woman then felt that she had anotherpany, but didn''t make a move to look at whoever they were, for she already expected it who it was.


    "Master, why are you wandering around again?" the man questioned.


    He was wearing a dark robe that hid his countenance. It was swaying against the wind as he floated on empty air behind the woman. The moonlight cast over his head, making him appear more mysterious.


    The woman smiled and nced at the sleeping figure of the youngdy. Thetter was getting restless as she tossed and turned in her bed, face scrunching in a mixture of pain and sorrow. No one knew what she was seeing in her dream except for the woman, whose eyes seemed to sparkle like a thousand stars.


    "I am only checking the stage that I had set," she answered.


    The man''s curious eyes wandered inside the room, to the resting Estelle, then back to his master. Her bluish-silver hair and unblemished skin, under the moonlight, looked even more radiant. The woman then whirled around gracefully, like a gentle flowing water in a brook. Her long slender legs hung loosely as she sat on the window sill.


    She then stared overhead, surveying the vast nothingness which was enveloped by darkness. He could only stand perfectly still in the air, not wanting to disturb his master from her thoughts.


    "It''s starting¡­" the woman then whispered. The cat looked up from her grasp and swished its tail.


    "It''s all ording to your will," was his only response. He deeply meant it, and he clearly believed in it. Whatever his master wants, and whatever she wills, it will be done.


    The woman beamed, but her eyes looked detached as if she doesn''t see what''s current,pletely lost in her musings. She then stood up on the edge of the window in her tippy toes, her long hair blowing in the cool wind, same with her white silky robes.


    She looked ethereal.


    She gazed at the distance, particrly in the direction of a mansion whose lights are still lit open. Even without being near, she could almost hear the music from the orchestra and the chattering of the people. Then to another mansion in which a girl was staring outside her balcony, looking forlorn.


    Her eyes sailed towards the north where griffins howled in agitation, mourning for the loss of their caretakers. Her head then tilted to the east. A certain butler was happily pouring tea for the person he serves, who was sitting on a throne. He was watching the other people in cloaks inside the room, performing a ceremony, while a young woman screamed and struggled against her bonds.


    The woman smiled, eyes shing.


    "It is all in ordance with fate."

 Chapter 78 - Currently In TVDIWC...

    <strong>[ 3 yearster¡­ ]</strong>


    "Miss Nadia! We will miss you!"


    "Miss Nadia!"


    "Miss Nadiaaaa!"


    Alright, you all might be wondering why there are some people dramatically calling out to me. I am actually going to fly back to my hometown to fulfill my destiny. I have finally found a way to go back to the real world!


    Hence, why all of them are saying that they were going to miss me and stuff because I am leaving today.


    I am finally leaving this ce! That''s all.


    Just kidding~


    However, the leaving part is kind of true. I am actually graduating from the academy today and as a Student Council President as that. Shocking, right?.


    I mean, who in their right minds would appoint me as a person with high authority?


    Ezekiel, Nathan, and Eon were the first to graduate 2 years ago and their graduation was grand as hell! Mainly because of the Crown Prince and the Captain of the Royal Knights, that''s why Their Majesties are present. It was also held in the Royal Hall and there was a ball afterward.


    A ball means ball dresses. It is when the designers in the empire shine the most. They get to earn a ludicrous amount of money during that time, and I am one of them. Because there would be a party in the pce, I had excitedly scribbled again. I was having a lot of fun and I did not notice that I had drawn quite a number of them. Then I suddenly remembered Adele''s offer of making me a secret designer, and I was like, why not?


    So I sent Adele a few of those which I did not find quite ttering, for me at least. She then offered it to her patrons under the pseudonym of Helen, which was derived from my second name, Eleanor.


    Helen had also been the talk for far longer, ever since my social debut. As soon as it got advertised, it blew up like crazy. The noble girls all demanded them. Adele had also priced it herself because I have no idea how it works anyway so I let her be. Apparently, she had priced it so high that only those who could afford it can take them. I instantly got rich overnight.


    Adele was even up in the clouds and praised me until I felt like I became a saint or something¡­


    Yeah, so the graduation came. I came with a ball gown with my own design and shocked everyone yet again. That is when I noticed some of the nobledies, especially Rosamunde, were wearing the designs that I gave to Adele. It was quite refreshing...


    I was slightly disappointed because I wouldn''t get to see more eye candies anymore every day. Pretty sad¡­


    I had seriously felt remorse when I went to the office the next semester and did not see those same good looking guys. Conrad, Luther, and Noah are still there, but there''s just a big part that is missing!


    ''The Princely Ezekiel¡­ my tsundere brother¡­ that idiot Eon¡­ This just felt so wrong¡­''


    The Crown Prince had left the authority to Conrad and Luther, whereas I was elected as secretary, while Noah remained as the second year''s representative.


    By the way, Rosamunde got invited to the council as a representative as well, as per my request. And before you use me of pulling some strings and abusing power, I didn''t! She deserved it anyway. After all, Rosamunde is also popr.


    Conrad was worried that it would always be a tense battle between us, so he was skeptical. I told him that it would only get worse if he wouldn''t include her because there are already rumors buzzing around that the council is purposely ignoring Rosamunde.


    There were times that we would argue, mostly because Rosa is an airhead, and they would think that it would lead to a full-blown war, which never happens. It would then be resolved quickly by Noah''s intermediation.


    Being with Rosa actually made me learn more about her. I understood her better than before and learned that she is actually a decent girl. She''s just snobby because of her upbringing, but she''s not that bad.


    Then a year ago, Conrad and Luther graduated. My grieving heart can''t take it.


    They both decided to leave the fort in my hands, no matter how many times I had declined. All my inspirations are gone! What else am I going to do?


    Anyway, I also find it too troublesome. Just shouldering the entire student body and heed their expectations, that''s like bing President of the nation! Could I even do that?


    Right, I am being overdramatic. But yeah, I became the president against my will. Thus, I made sure to abuse my power all the time. I ruled like a tyrant throughout my reign, bringing terror to the entire student poption.


    I mmed whoever goes in my way left and right, not sparing a single person at all. Mercy? I do not know such a thing. Is that food?


    ''This is payback for making me President! And for taking away my eye candies!''


    They were all spooked and had been regretting that I ever became one. You can just tell by the student''s reaction to me, right?


    "Miss Nadia! I don''t want you to graduaaaate~" one whiny nobledy voiced out. She introduced herself as the new club president of the Admirers of Nadia Circle.


    ''I did not know that it is still a thing¡­''


    See? They don''t even want me to finish my studies with flying colors. They really hate me guys¡­


    "How can my day beplete without seeing Miss Nadia?" Another chime in.


    "She won''te back anymore," Some girl uttered and started sniffing at the side.


    Oh, she''s truly happy that she wouldn''t see my face again! She''s even crying in joy!


    I watched all of them with a smile, feeling so d that I could see all their sorrowful expressions. There''s just something cute about prettydies shedding tears for me. I wonder where did I get this sadistic side? Pretty sure it came from the Herman bloodline because Ezekiel has quite the same side too.


    Then, my dad? I don''t want to imagine Nathan and Father being sadists because that would be weird¡­


    "Stop embarrassing yourselves in front of Lady Nadia!" Fanne Gurl, the founder and the ex-president of the Admirer''s of Nadia Circle, tried to admonish them. She is also graduating today with us.


    Fanne Gurl has also be one of my friends actually. We sometimes have tea together with the others and talk about stuff. And I meant gossip. Just kidding~


    "But Miss Fanne¡­"


    "We are just sad because we did not get to meet Lady Nadia sooner like you!"


    "And this also means that the club would get dismissed now!"


    Ah. It''s because I will no longer study in the academy, so there is no point in it now, isn''t it?


    "Lady Nadia''s poprity is not just contained in the academy, you know! She''s popr everywhere, therefore the club is still alive!" she asserted.


    She''s intense too¡­ A very passionate young woman...


    ''And what is with this fan club thing anyway? Aren''t we too old for that?''


    The sniveling girls stared at Fanne for a second and perked up.


    "That''s right!"


    "Nadia''s Circle would still live on!"


    They were all chanting like that now.


    ''Ah¡­ To be young and promising¡­ I do think that their vigor would just be focused on something else though¡­''


    "Nadia, Noah said it is time for the ceremony!" Gwen eximed as she ran up to me.


    Right. The graduation ceremony¡­ Time to work then!


    -------------------**


    My eyes slowly surveyed each and everyone''s faces, taking in all of their eager smiles and supports. It was a given that I have to prepare a speech for the ceremony, that''s the reason why I was standing here and mouthing off my heartfelt message that I spent countless sleepless nights practicing.


    "... ¡­ May Rozen Academy prosper!" I dered in a loud voice.


    "May Rozen Academy prosper!" were the student''s united response.


    ''This is actually exhrating! Just hearing their voices that boomed around the room, it just meant that they are all listening to me.''


    I kind of had these silly thoughts that they might zoned-out while I talk. Just like what I did during the assembly. Karma might just bite me in the ass you know¡­ But thank Luminus, it wasn''t like that at all.


    One of themittees gestured to us while the other one spoke.


    "Let us now move on to the passing of the student council''s duties."


    Both Rosamunde and Noah joined me in the center as per the tradition.


    I smiled warmly at the two figures in front of us, "By my power as the current Student Council President, I, Nadia Eleanor Herman, appoint Matt Sux and Kant Reid, as the next Student Council President and Vice President, respectively,"


    "I humbly ept this duty." Matt and Kant


    Noah, the vice president, gave me the bouquet of flowers, which I then handed to Matt in turn, while Rosa gave the other one to Kant.


    "Do your best!" I whispered to the two in encouragement.


    A round of apuse from the student body erupted around the auditorium as the two new leaders bowed to everyone.


    We made ourst goodbye to all of them and got coddled by a number of nobledies, be it from those who graduated and not. It looks like they have no n on letting me go either, which is not practical I think.


    ''Guys, I am 19, I need to get out of this ce and serve the empire!''


    But am I really? Fufufufu~


    Gwen, Bea, and I finally left the Academy. None of us looked back, because it would just make us sad. There were a lot of shared memories in there that shaped us today. Both good and bad.


    It was really a fun time. I''m so d that I decided to study and get to meet my current friends.


    "Oh look, a chaperone," Gwen muttered and nudged me.


    My eyes strayed to the front gate and saw the reasons why I am still alive and thriving.


    "''Sup!" Eon grinned and waved at us. Beside him, were the others, smiling at us warmly.


    My eye candies!

 Chapter 79 - Nadias Plan

    My eye candies! They are here! Too bad they are missing one. It is given that Ezekiel won''t be here because he is the Crown Prince and he has duties in the pce, so it is understandable in a way. But why are the knights here then?


    "For you," Nathan said and gave me the roses which I gratefully took-- "Congrattions," he then added.


    I beamed at him in return, "Thank you~"


    "Congrattions!" Luther chimed-- "I don''t have anything except for my presence. Now I kind of want a sister too..."


    "Luther, you have one right here!" Eon remarked and pointed to me-- "Little sister, right?"


    ''Ugh. This again¡­''


    Luther sneered at him, "Sister¡­? Heh.."


    Eon frowned and punched him in the shoulders lightly, thetter onlyughed out loud as a response.


    "Congrattions on graduating," Conrad seconded and handed the bouquet to his sister, Eon did the same.


    Bea cutely smiled as she held the flowers that her brother gave her. I was actually checking Gwen and Conrad''s interaction and tried to see if he would give her something too. He did not¡­


    ''Ah, how disappointing¡­ Come on Conrad, up your game!''


    I noticed that giving flowers is quite the norm for them now. Even Eon and Conrad, whom I have never imagined having this side of them, brought one for their sisters. It''s kind of cute...


    Though, I wouldn''t get to know that it was because Nathan started it, and that the two did not originally think of buying it from the start.


    My eyes looked back to my silent brother, "Is it really okay that all of you are here? What about your duties?"


    "We have filed a day-off in advance. Don''t worry about it," Nathan replied in a nonchnt tone.


    "That''s right, Nads! Though we have to be backter in the pce because the new duke of Agera ising today. But at least you get to see our handsomeness..." Eon casually reveals while grinning proudly. It definitely caught my attention.


    ''New duke of Agera? ¡­ Lukas?!''


    Nnn! It is that time already! I can''t believe I have forgotten about it. Three years have already passed, which means, the original plot is going to happen at this point!


    I remember hearing that rumor three years ago about the Agera dukedom having a new ruler.


    ''What do I do? I can''t stop feeling excited Kyaaaah~''


    "Don''t just say things out loud, dumb ass!" Conrad then berated him.


    Eon stares at Conrad in confusion before he suddenly covers his mouth with widening eyes.


    Looking at those two, it is still unbelievable to me that Eon is older than him. Like, what is that? That sounds like a lie! Just look at them! Conrad acts more mature than Eon most of the time. Who would believe that?


    "I truly do not know why you are the vice-captain of the royal knights," Gwen clicks her tongue.


    "Wha-- It''s because I''m awesome!" Eon replied and pouted at his sister.


    ''See? He is like this, so how can he be of the same age as my brother?''


    But what did Gwen say just now?


    I gaped at them nkly, "You''re the vice-captain?"


    ''I might have heard it wrong¡­''


    Conrad sighed, "Yes, he is."


    His confirmation made me blink, "Oh?"


    Luther saw the shock on my face and exined, "He may not look like it, but he is strong."


    I gazed at Eon in doubt. This man? My eyes surveyed him from head to foot, then back to his yful face. I''m really being judgemental right now, aren''t I?


    ''He is? Wow¡­ I never imagined that. I mean, sure, but I just can''t wrap my head around it.''


    Eon smirked at me, "What, Nads? Are you falling for me now?"


    ''Ah, this guy...''


    Nathan shakes his head, "Do you want to spar with meter, Eon?"


    He only said it so casually but all of us could hear the underlying threat in his words.


    Eon''s smirk fell, "H-huh? Hehehe I have something to doter, so I will pass!"


    But a vice-captain¡­ Why did I not know that? Three years of friendship and I have never even guessed it?


    I tried to recall those times when the royal knights are involved. Then I remembered something when I had visited the pce to have an audience with His Majesty. Come to think of it, Eon and Nathan had escorted me and the Empress, right?


    So it had already been like that then?


    "Stop thinking about it," said Nathan, noticing that I had stopped talking.


    My eyes snapped at him. I did notice that I was deep in my thoughts.


    "Let us celebrate while we still have time!" Eon exims after a while.


    "What are we going to do then?" Conrad


    "Eat somewhere? In that famous pastry shop," Gwen answered naturally that it surprised me.


    I looked at the two in suspicion. Where is the same blushingdy that I know?


    "That seems fun. Let us do that," Bea responded.


    She definitely looks thrilled.


    "The richest one here should pay for the food!" Eon yelled out.


    The two of them sure have loud genes...


    "Come on guys, let us move away from the gates. Look, the others are watching," Luther muttered and nced at the right.


    I looked around and true to his words, there was a crowd gathered on the other side, watching us. The majority of them are nobledies who were fawning over these handsome men.


    Yes, they are men now. They are in their twenties after all.


    "Hey, where''s Noah?" Gwen suddenly asked as her head turned to look for him.


    "Ah¡­ I don''t know. He wasn''t with us when we left right?" I replied.


    "Mmm," Bea


    He just disappeared right after the ceremony to God knows where¡­ I didn''t even get to say goodbye to him.


    "He might be busy. We better leave now, we''re causing so much ruckus in front of the Academy. Let''s go to our carriages and meet there at the shop!" Luther interjected.


    "Race you all!" Eon exims and starts running.


    They may be in their twenties now, but they have not changed anything except for their appearances. Some of their traits are still the same. Like Eon for example¡­


    ''He is still so childish¡­''


    Gwen sighed and mumbled something about having a younger brother instead of an older one. It was quite amusing to hear because it is true¡­


    "Come on," Nathan said and offered an arm for me.


    Smiling, I linked mine on him and the both of us walked together in the direction of the carriages. Completely ignoring the crowd''s gushing of course...


    ------------------**


    Okay. So I am back to my room here in the mansion with a quill and paper in front of me. I do think that this world needs a pen just like in the real one, so people don''t have to worry about ink and stuff. Constantly dipping my quill on the ink is troublesome, you know. If I coulde up with that idea here and introduce it to everyone, I''ll get richer, wouldn''t I? Fufufufu~


    Too bad, I have no idea how pens work. It is still a mystery to me up until this day¡­


    I got distracted again¡­


    I breathed deeply and stretched my fingers, prepping my mind and my soul.


    "How did the novel start again?" I mumbled and tried to ransack my mind for the answer. It was kind of frustrating on my part because it seems too blurry to me now.


    ''Damn it brain! Cooperate!''


    Was it the night of her birthday? Or was it before that? Agh, I can''t remember shiet!


    ''Wait, focus¡­ focus¡­ Breathe in and breathe out¡­''


    I followed what I said, slowly calming myself down, and stared at the piece of paper again.


    Right. Estelle had dreamt of her entire future on the night of her fifteenth birthday, which was full of misery. She had thought of it as a simple but realistic dream, if I recall it correctly, and disregarded it. But it all seemed to go along with what she saw throughout the years and Estelle noticed that.


    So what was the first thing she did? Hmmm¡­


    She went to the capital and talked to a fortune teller¡­ if I am correct? Was it a fortune-teller? Or just an old woman who practices divination?


    Then on her way there, she met¡­ who did she meet¡­


    Nathaniel! That is right! It was her and Nathan''s first encounter!


    Wait¡­ why did they meet again? What was the reason for that? Come oooon, make me remember!


    I was biting my lip as I think, hard enough to hurt my brain.


    My fingers snapped together as a lightbulb appeared over my head.


    "A thief! A thief stole someone''s purse!"


    My eyes sparkled in delight.


    "She tried to stop that thief who was going on her way but got hurt or something like that. Nathan was present at the venue and helped her up!" I voiced out as I started to pace the floor-- "He then jostled that thief on the ground, right? And he was about to arrest him or something, but then Estelle saw he was young and all. Hence, why she yelled out to Nathan, surprising him, and that thief chose that opportunity to slip away," I rambled on.


    I was breathless after talking that long that I even started panting afterward. Might be from that or because of excitement¡­


    "That was a really good scene," Imented.


    Nathan was confused about why she let him get away and had even thought that she was in cahoots with the thief.


    ''My brother and his brain sometimes¡­''


    Of course, Estelle got the purse back to the owner which immediately shut him up. Our kind-hearted FL~


    Now, the only question is, when did it ur?


    "Hmmm¡­" my foot was tapping the floor while I think. It did not actually mention the date so, it would be hard to guess it.


    Maybe I should pester Nathan tomorrow. Make sure to inform him, if he ever thought of going to the Capital, he should bring me along. Yeah! That''s a great n! Then I will get to witness the whole thing in person! Fufufufufu~


    A chuckle left my mouth as I started rubbing my hands together, looking shady as hell.


    "Ahhh¡­ The time hase! My fangirling heart would be blessed soon!"

 Chapter 80 - An Invitation To The Capital

    "Brother-- Oh, he''s busy..."


    He was in the backyard with Uno and Kai, obviously practicing. Kai is already 14, and he had grown quite tall. Both of us almost have the same height now, and I don''t know what to feel about that.


    For your information, Nadia is a long-legged woman. Taller than any of the other nobledies out there, that is. She''s maybe around 170 centimeters...


    That''s considered tall because the average height of the other women is around 160-ish.. So yeah, I am tall!


    Kai has also been diligently practicing to be a knight, and he''s taking lessons directly from Nathan too. I had thought that he would change his mind after a few years, but nope. He is serious, he said.


    "I promised to protect you," was his answer to my imploring questions.


    ''Well, I can''t stop him anyway. He can do what he wants.''


    And Lost, gosh. You know what happened to Lost?! Lost became a man!


    I don''t understand it either! Just one day, I started noticing that she-- I mean he, is looking more masculine every day. It''s weird! I interrogated the maids that have been taking care of Lost before, asking them what the hell was happening! I got scared that Lost got reced by some doppelganger!


    Howe he became a guy?! Like what the hell?! What is with him?


    One of them told me that whenever it''s time to bathe, Lost would volunteer to do it alone. They don''t want to scare the child so they agreed and just waited for her-- err him, and they all remained alert if something would happen. So technically, nobody confirmed Lost''s gender.


    ''So my first impression of him being a boy is true. But why did he look so cute like a little girl?!''


    I''m not even the only one who is surprised, the whole mansion was shocked! Plus the fact that we had been dressing him up as a girl¡­


    My eyes narrowed at Lost who was patiently standing at the side. He was wearing a in white polo and ck cks, looking neat and proper. His dark brown hair got longer, which reached the middle of his back and was tied into a low ponytail. Beside his feet was Kuro, my adorable fox.


    Kuro had grown three new sets of tails too, so now he got five. I just don''t understand anything anymore¡­ The day I found out that he''s growing more tails,it made me think that Kuro might be hypothetically a nine-tailed fox. Which is a product of a legend, by the way.


    ''No way I''m that lucky¡­''


    Lost must have felt my scrutiny on him, thus his liquid amber eyes went to me. It is really amazing how he had grown to such a fine young man as well.


    ''But what is he?!''


    "Good Afternoon Miss Nadia," he greeted politely. Kuro perked up as soon as it saw me and started bolting in my direction. All of his five tails were wagging and you could definitely hear the air being hit. Lost and Kai isn''t the only one who got big either.


    If you do not know what it looks like, imagine a gigantic dog, probably a St. Bernard, came barreling to you. It is a product of pure horror. I''m still not used to seeing how massive this fox is and had sometimes feared for my life.


    One of the good things that came with it is that I could ride him like a horse now. Yeah, just like a mount. Kuro is now my own personal mount.


    "A, aren''t you a cute fox?" I cooed when it dropped down to the ground to let me pet it.


    And another good thing is, he became so fluffy that I could literally make him my bed. It''s my ultimate dream you know!


    *ng!* the sound of sword hitting sword echoed around the ce before itnded on the ground nearby Kai and Nathan. It caught our attention for sure.


    "You still have a long way to go," Nathan remarked and sheathed his sword, officially ending their training.


    "Tsk. I will beat you one of these days," Kai stated and picked up his own.


    "You say that all the time," Imented.


    The two of them heard me and both turned my way.


    "Nadia," Nathan called out.


    "Nadia!" Kai called out but with more enthusiasm.


    Both of them, and also Lost, went to me. Kai and Nathan looked particrly sweaty, and not the disgusting type no. It only added to their charm, which should not!


    ''There must be something with the water here in this world, I swear.''


    I looked at Kai as soon as they were closer, "Good work today Kai."


    Kai pouted, "But I still can''t defeat him¡­ I should work harder!"


    His eagerness brought a smile to my face. Kai had grown into a promising young man. I wouldn''t doubt it if he ever flourished as a knight. He can go toe to toe with my brother when ites to sparring after all, but thetter would always win in the end. It still is impressive nheless.


    In the novel, he was really a troublemaker and got into fights a lot. The current him is so far away from the book though. Maybe because he didn''t get to live in the streets that long? Then there''s Lost who is still a mystery up to this day. He was never mentioned in a book, but I found them both together, which is kinda confusing.


    ''Maybe it''s time to ask him directly about himself...''


    I kept a mental note about that.


    Lost gave Kai a towel in which I don''t know where he had pulled it out of, to wipe himself. He also acts like a butler for Kai all the time, I tell you.


    I nced at the sweaty Nathan who was looking at me, but sorry brother, I have nothing to offer. It suits you anyway, so there is no need to wipe it off.


    "You have something to say?" Nathan then inquired.


    Right.


    "Are you nning on going to the capital?" I asked.


    "I don''t think I have," Nathan replied.


    I stared at him in earnest, "But you know, there might be something that you should do there¡­"


    "Not really¡­" Nathan answered without even batting an eysh. But I won''t be shut down!


    "Then your sword! You might have to get it fixed!" It was clear that I am pushing it now, but eh, this is for my enjoyment.


    "It''s still fine," Nathan says to my disappointment.


    I mentally clicked my tongue.


    "Nothing at all? You don''t have the urge to sightsee or to stroll? Find some beautiful girls?" I urged on.


    Nathan then stared at me suspiciously, "Nadia, why are you asking me this?"


    I let out a sigh and pouted.


    "Because I wanted to see!"


    ''I just want to witness the whole fated meeting thing! Damn it¡­''


    "See what?" He pressed further with his brows knitting together in confusion.


    ''Oops. I said it out loud.''


    "I mean, I wanted to see the capital because I missed it," I grumbled and looked at the side, avoiding his eyes.


    "We were in the capital just yesterday." Nathan pointed out nkly.


    "But I didn''t get to enjoy it because we were having fun in the Cafe!" I rebutted. I''m just practically lying through my teeth at this point.


    "Then let''s go today," Nathan then deres.


    "No!"


    My brother frowned as he stared at me, "You said you wanted to."


    I was aware that both Kai and Lost were just watching us in silence. Alternately looking between the two of us.


    "I mean, not today. Only if you have somewhere to be," My eyes then held his-- "I am not forcing you, just going to remind you that if you''ll go to the capital, bring me along. Okay?"


    "I don''t quite understand¡­"


    "Just say yes." I asserted.


    Nathan was silent at first but he answered after a while.


    "... Okay."


    "Don''t forget it!" I added.


    "I won''t."


    Fufufufu~ The deal is set now¡­


    "Can Ie too?" Kai interjected when he noticed that we no longer in the middle of the talk.


    I thought about it for a moment, weighing the consequences. There is nothing wrong with it, I think.


    "Sure!" I said and beamed at him.


    The more, the merrier!


    -------------**


    It was another fine morning. The birds are singing, and the sun is high up in the sky being cuddled by the clouds. It was a perfect day for rxing. But I can''t.


    A week had already passed since that day I told Nathan about it, and he still did not tell me anything, nor mentioned a thing to me. I couldn''t get to sit still at all. Every single day that went, it made me on edge.


    ''Did he go to the Capital but had forgotten to tell me? Is it really not going to happen soon?''


    "Is mdy not well?" Erin asked worriedly.


    It made me snap back to reality.


    "No. I am just waiting for something," I mumbled and started drumming my fingers on the table again.


    "Like what?" Amy chimed.


    My eyes went to the zenith.


    "A miracle," I whispered as serious as I appear.


    "Huh?" I do not know who that was but that was their reaction.


    ''When is he going to leave? Seriously?''


    Should I ask him again? Ugh¡­


    "Nadia."


    As soon as I heard his voice, my head immediately snapped towards him. It was so abrupt that it almost broke my neck.


    ''Ow, frick!''


    He opened his mouth, "I''m going to the C--"


    "Yes! Let''s go now!" I cut in before he could even finish his sentence, quickly standing up from my chair.


    Nathan''s eyes went to my dress, "You''re not going to change?"


    I smiled at him widely.


    "No need!" Because I made sure to wear something that could be worn for going out every day.


    ''I''m ready all the time, brother!''

 Chapter 81 - The Encounter Pt. 1

    "Kai. Where''s Kai?" I asked and looked around. He wanted to join us so I am looking for him.


    "I already told him, he was just changing," Nathaniel answered and gestured at the mansion.


    "Ohh..." I mumbled.


    Just then, Kai and Lost emerged out of the mansion, dressed up and ready to leave.


    "They''re here!" I eximed as my eyes sparkled in glee..


    I am basically jumping on my feet right now. Obviously, they all could see that I am pretty excited.


    "Let''s go," Nathan says and offered his hand to me. I was only happy to grab it and now the four of us went on our way.


    ------


    It was a busy day in the Capital. Lanterns and stuff were hanging over our heads, which means that a festival or an event would be celebrated soon. The Capital Market is especially crowded, and there were a lot of people going to and fro. Different stands for food and products littered the sidewalk and were being hogged bymon folks.


    As much as I want to look around and marvel at those things, I was feeling rather agitated.


    ''How can we ever see the Female Lead like this?''


    It would be close to impossible! Though it is a perfect ce to have the robbery thing happening, how can I spot her quickly?


    ''Maybe I should wait for themotion to ensue?''


    It''s not a bad strategy, but I really want to see her first before the event happens so I could be prepared. If it is going to ur just like that, I wouldn''t get to enjoy it, because I would also get distracted from trying to catch up with the situation. That is not a favorable condition at all.


    I was turning my head from here and there, as I tried to spot ady with brightly colored hair. Anything that resembles yellow, my eyes would follow it. It''s like finding a needle in a haystack.


    ''There''s just too many people¡­''


    "Wow, look at that," Kai voiced out. He sounded like he was truly amazed by whatever he was seeing. I was too distracted to see what it was...


    "I need to buy something over there, are you alling along?" Nathan then says and points to the opposite side.


    My senses snapped back to him, "Huh? Ah, yes!"


    Let''s not get away from Nathan because he is one of the key points for the event.


    The four of us crossed to the other side and went to a stall where it was less crowded. It''s a perfect ce to get a wider and better view of the surrounding, and the best ce to find a person among the sea of people.


    I have no idea what Nathan, nor Kai, and Lost are doing, as I was still vigntly scrutinizing each and every person thates and goes.


    ''Will it happen today? What if the future had changed because I did too?''


    That''s just silly... I mean, I don''t remember doing anything major to manipte the timeline, except for adopting Kai. That won''t change the course, would it?


    Kai doesn''t y a big role in the novel so I thought it would be fine¡­


    ''Maybe it won''t happen right now? Hmmm¡­''


    "Nadia, do you want to buy anything?" Nathan


    I looked around again before turning my attention back to him.


    "If something caught my eyes then I would," I replied.


    Nathan stared at me for a moment, then got back to busying himself.


    At the side of my vision, I saw something bright and yellow. My head immediately whirled in that direction and zeroed on it. It was a golden-haireddy.


    My heart started racing in my chest as I stared at her, taking in her appearance. She has long silky hair which can be totally seen from afar, and easily grabs the attention of the others. Her face was small and even from this distance, I could clearly tell that she''s a looker.


    ''That''s Estelle, right?! That should be her!''


    She was still a few good blocks away from us, and could not truly move forward that fast because of so many people. She was stuck inside that endless stream and had trouble advancing. She was wearing a dark brown cape over her shoulders which she constantly pulls closer to her body. She looked so small and pitiful, that it made me want to drag her from there myself.


    ''AAAAAAHHH That''s her! That''s definitely her!''


    I started getting more excited than ever. My eyes went to my brother who was still busy from looking at the wares, then back to Estelle. She was closing in the distance slowly, and it heightened my anticipation for what''s going to happen.


    I couldn''t stay still on my feet and was constantly fidgeting as I bit my lip. I then scanned the other side of the crowd, looking for a potential thief that wouldplete the whole scenario.


    There wasn''t a face or a figure that stood out to me the most, but there were youngsters. Hence, why I kept looking at them and guessing who amongst those people would be our catalyst.


    ''This is making me feel so tense!''


    A few moments had passed by, and I was still waiting for themotion toe. A shout, a scuffle, whatever-- but nothing was happening. I was slightly confused now, and a little worried. Estelle is almost near our spot, but there wasn''t a robbery happening at all!


    ''Am I being impatient?''


    I tried to rationalize the situation. It could be that the racket would take ce when she''s way past us, or in front of us. But something in me was saying that there''s a miscalction on our part somewhere. I don''t know what it was, but it was really eating me up.


    I could feel that there was something wrong. Even so, what was it? What is missing in this picture?


    My eyes darted to the youngsters and then to Estelle, then back to Nathan. My mind was whirring with thoughts, looking for the answers.


    ''Okay Nadia, let''s recall what happened again¡­''


    In the novel, there was a young thief¡­ Estelle definitely saw him, so it''s a guy¡­


    A young man¡­


    Let''s say that the possibility of it being amoner is on the 30 percent, but themoners here in the Capital are on the average living side. So that''s a probable no. Then our thief would be a person who is either an orphan that is living on the streets or a thug.


    There seems to be no thug nor a homeless person in sight though¡­


    ''Who is it? Who should it be?''


    I nced at Estelle again, she was fastly approaching now, which was only making me panic. I wanted to shove her back and yell to wait because the thief is still not here to cause trouble.


    Then my eyes went to Nathan, and then to Estelle, then back to him again.


    "Are you okay?" Kai suddenly asked out.


    He must have noticed how I kept ncing around like a madwoman. Lost was only looking at me as well, with the same question in his amber eyes.


    ''I don''t think I am...''


    I feel like I am going to be sick¡­


    "Nadia, you are breathing really heavy right now," Kai pointed out and stared at me, looking worried and a little scared.


    "Are you not well, Miss Nadia?" Lost seconded.


    Nathan heard them and stopped what he was doing to look at me.


    "You''re sick?" he asked. One of his hands reached out to touch my sweating forehead, trying to see if my temperature is stable.


    I raised my left hand to indicate that I am fine, and I am just honestly going mad because the supposed fated meeting seemed to be not happening.


    "Do you want to go home?" Nathan pressed on.


    "I am fine, brother. I just have something in my mind¡­" I replied and smiled at them in reassurance.


    They don''t seem convinced though...


    ''Who is it¡­ Who is the thief?''


    I scanned the crowd again.


    ''Just who--''


    A lightbulb shed, and my eyes swiveled to Kai''s worried face.


    ''Oh my Go-- No waaaaaay?''


    "Holy shit¡­" I mumbled as I eyed him with so much incredulity.


    Kai seemed to feel ufortable about it.


    "W-why are you looking at me like that?"


    "It''s you!" I eximed and pointed at him, "That was you!"


    ''Oh gosh, it just came to me!''


    "M-me?" Kai uttered while sporting a bewildered expression.


    That is right! The young man that Estelle had seen that day must be him! He was living in the slums and an orphan as well. He had been found by Estelle like that after all. Estelle must have recognized him when he was being picked on by thugs, which is why she had helped him then.


    Then it only means that the fated meeting won''t happen, because the supposed thief is here.


    Of course! How would it transpire if the third key person had turned a new leaf? The current he right now won''t be stealing anyone''s purse any moment!


    "What did I do¡­?" I whispered with horror in my voice.


    I literally felt like the sky had fallen over my head. Not just the sky, but the whole universe!


    The fateful meeting that I was seriously looking forward to¡­ It won''t happen anymore¡­?

 Chapter 82 - The Encounter Pt. 2

    The fateful meeting that I was seriously looking forward to¡­ It won''t happen anymore¡­?


    "Nadia?" Nathan pipes in out of the blue.


    I looked at all of them, feeling depressed. My brother noticed my downcast expression and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Nathan asked with his forehead creasing together.


    ''Everything. Everything is wrong...''


    If I had not brought Kai and Lost back home, then Kai would have done his part and the event would happen. But if I had left them alone back then, I would have been the most heartless person on the..


    At that time, I told myself that I won''t regret bringing them with me, and I still am now. Kai gets to grow up with a roof over their heads, and both of them are healthy and well. Hence, even if I am partly saddened by this, if I''ll be given a chance to do it over again,


    I still won''t change what I did.


    "I still can''t believe I messed it up¡­ I can''t believe this¡­" I grumbled under my breath and nced at Estelle.


    ''Would the future change drastically? Just because I am no longer hated like before, and because Kai is with me?''


    She was just a few steps away now. If I don''t do something, Nathan and her, won''t be able to meet. Then the plot would go astray even more!


    "No. They should meet. They have to!" I asserted. I was burning with resolve,ing up with a decision.


    If the robbing fiasco won''t happen, then I will make sure that they would still have that encounter!


    I turned to Kai who took a step back from seeing my serious expression. He looked quite fearful, to be honest.


    "Kai, act like you are robbing me and run!" I told him enthusiastically and shoved my purse in his hands.


    "Huh?!" Kai spluttered.


    "Nadia--" Nathan


    The three of them were looking at me now like I had gone senile.


    "Wait, no. That would be silly¡­" I whispered-- Then¡­" biting my lower lip, I gazed at Estelle again.


    She''s fastly approaching...


    ''Fvck it!''


    My feet hastened forward in an attempt to cross the street. I heard the three of them calling my name but I ignored it, not even slowing down a bit.


    Just as I had intended to, my body collided with another. The impact then sent both of us falling to the ground in a thud, surprising the people around us.


    "Ow!"


    "Nadia!"


    Good thing I didn''t fall t to my face or that would have been embarrassing. My head turned to thedy that was sprawled just like me. She was slightly grimacing, probably because of the impact from both of our shoulders bumping with each other, or from hitting the cold hard ground.


    "Are you okay?!" Nathan eximed and grabbed me onto him, but gently.


    How do you grab someone gently? Only Nathan, guys...


    He tried to check me for bruises and saw that my palms were looking red, and had little scratches on them. I was not paying him attention though and was just staring at the yellow-haireddy.


    ''I am giving you this opportunity brother, please don''t waste it!''


    "You wounded yourself!"


    "It doesn''t hurt¡­" I told him and grabbed my hands off his.


    Kai had taken the liberty to help Estelle stand while Nathan pulled me upward. Grabbing my overly fussy brother, I pushed both of us closer to Estelle.


    "What are--"


    I shushed him and turned to Estelle, painting an act.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to run into you!"


    I''m actually not, just slightly guilty...


    Estelle, without looking at me as she was busy, answered.


    "It is fine, I wasn''t paying attention either so it''s also my fault."


    Her voice sounded soft and airy, very soothing to the ears. She was still patting her dress and cape, so I couldn''t get to see her whole face clearly, but her side profile looks cute!


    "Nadia, why the hell did you run like that? What if you got trampled on by people?" Nathan scolded me afterward, ring so hard that I felt like a child being reprimanded by her parents.


    ''Oh dear, he is mad.''


    I cleared my throat and nced at my brother. He wasn''t even throwing Estelle a nce and was just angrily standing there.


    ''This is bad, he is only paying attention to me and not to Estelle. I should do something¡­''


    My hand clutched his sleeves, "Brother, why don''t you check her for injuries?" and peeped at Estelle-- "It was my fault that she had fallen down, and it worries me that she might be in pain," I added. I made sure to look anxious so it would sound believable.


    Nathan frowned, but I was already pushing him towards her.


    ''Just do it, brother!''


    He saw how eager I was, thus he let out an exasperated sigh, and turned his attention to Estelle. Nathan looked down at the young woman who was still fixing her dress and cape. He was standing in front of her, and not saying anything at all.


    I was trying to stop myself from squealing upon seeing the two of them together.


    ''Ahhh, they are so cute!''


    This is my first ship, okay? Lukas might have been my number one ML, but my ultimate ship is them!


    "Nadia? You''re not hurt right?" Kai then asked me out of the blue.


    "Sshh~ Just watch!" I hushed him down and focused on the scene in front of us.


    Nathan cleared his throat. He appeared so awkward that it only made me fangirl even more.


    ''This is like soap opera unfolding in front of my eyes...''


    "Are you okay, miss?"


    ''AAAAAHHH He asked her! He is asking heeeeer!''


    Estelle, who had just finished fixing it, looked up at that moment and met Nathan''s eyes.


    If you are curious as to what I look like within this moment, it''s probably like some creepy stalker. I was staring at them so hard, I felt like my eyeballs would pop out of their sockets. I was also clutching Kai''s sleeves for dear life, just to control myself.


    Though this is not how the scene should have yed out, it''s still better than nothing.


    ''Oh my, oh myyyy! They had eye contact!''


    I feel like a proud parent...


    I saw her blinking in surprise upon seeing my brother up-close, then suddenly moved to take a step backward.


    "I--" Estelle voiced out then shut her mouth.


    She must have recognized my brother, or else, why would she lower her eyes to avoid looking at him directly?


    ''Oooh~ She''s shy¡­''


    "Are you hurt somewhere?" Nathan inquired, but itcked the emotion that it made me want to p my forehead for how cold he sounded.


    "N-no! I''m fine!" Estelle flushed and shook her head.


    She also kept looking forward, especially at the narrow opening between us. It looks like she wants to leave.


    ''Nope! Not so fast!''


    "Are you sure? Maybe we should ask a physician to check up on you?" I interjected.


    I am going overboard with my suggestion, but I only want her to stay a little longer.


    ''Let me fangirl more, please.''


    Her vivid green eyes went to me, "It''s not really needed¡­ I''m really fine¡­"


    Poor Estelle just honestly wants to leave¡­


    "I-I''m sorry, I have to go¡­ please excuse me," she muttered and meekly scurried away like a frightened rabbit.


    ''Aww man, I want to talk to her more¡­''


    Estelle nced at Nathaniel once again, peeking over her shoulders, and got shocked when she saw us staring at her. She then finally went on her way hurriedly as if she''s afraid that we would stop her.


    I wonder if she recognized my brother?


    "Nadia, don''t do reckless things again. Do you understand?" Nathan then reprimanded me yet again, as soon as she was out of range, "Do you even know how scared we are?"


    "Sorry," I muttered and looked at the three of them.


    I felt guilty because they all seemed to be worried about me. There is a possibility that I could have been kicked by the crowd, or worse, stepped on. Hence, why they were so troubled about what just happened.


    ''But I have a reason for it¡­''


    I heard Nathan sighed in exasperation, "Don''t do it again. Okay?"


    "Okay," I mumbled, feeling silly with myself.


    After that lecture from him, the four of us returned to the side.


    I looked in the direction where Estelle had disappeared and smiled. At least, even if the supposed event did not happen, Estelle and Nathan still got to meet.


    My head swiveled to Nathan, "Say, brother. She''s pretty, don''t you think so?"


    Nathan''s eyes gazed at me," Is she?"


    I blinked at him. What is with that unenthusiastic reply?


    "Yeah. Right, Kai?" then looked at the said guy.


    He, on the other hand, appeared to be confused.


    "Eh? Well, I don''t know about these things, but maybe?"


    "How about you, Lost?"


    The man just stared at me and did not reply.


    "..."


    Seriously¡­


    "You saw her face, right?" I asked my brother once again.


    Nathan seemed to be indifferent when he answered.


    "I did."


    "So? What do you think?"


    Estelle, to me, is pretty. Sure, she doesn''t have the drop-dead gorgeous type of beauty, but hers is refreshing. Small face, button nose, big doe eyes that sparkled like emeralds, and that stunning hair!


    No wonder that she captured the attention of my elusive brother, the flower Crown Prince, the most powerful magician, and the Northern Duke.


    It''s obvious that I am a fan, isn''t it?


    "You''re prettier," Nathan t-out dered.


    I gaped at him.


    "I know. But that''s not what I meant," I remarked, clicking my tongue.


    Nathaniel''s lips quirked to the side when he heard my answer as if he was fairly amused.


    "You are shameless," he thenmented, all the while he was lightly shaking his head.


    A smirk showed on my face, "I am not. Just confident."


    ''#loveyourself. Right, guys?''


    "That is true. Nadia is prettier, for me," Kai seconded.


    "I also agree," Lost then joined, eding to the two''s statements.


    I gazed at them, feeling defeated.


    "You guys are hopeless¡­"

 Chapter 83 - How Worrisome

    So far, the plot is not proceeding as per the novel. It is kind of making me question everything right now. They met each other, yes, but it''s way too different. It goes against the storyline, which is a bit worrisome.


    The event had left no impact on my brother''s side at all!


    How would Estelle leave an impression on him, like in the book?


    When Nathaniel used her of cooperating with the thief, Estelle proved him wrong. My brother got unnerved by it, though he didn''t show it to his face, it made him think of that scenario when he is alone.


    Therefore, Estelle had caught his attention.


    But now, my brother appeared like he doesn''t care! What am I supposed to do with that? How would I remedy their situation?


    I paced around the room, feeling restless. It was deep in the night, everyone was already fast asleep aside from the night guards, but I couldn''t.. Normally, I would be in my dreand at thiste hour.


    Ever since that event from yesterday, it just filled my damn mind and didn''t let me sleep.


    "If the future has changed, then the story won''t happen?" I whispered in horror.


    Wait wait wait wait! Let''s not jump to conclusions yet! However usible that might be.


    It''s only the beginning, so maybe we should see for ourselves how it would y out first.


    "Let''s just say that because Kai is here, then the events that Kai appears in the novel won''t ur," my feet halted its steps in front of the mirror-- "Then let''s go back to the story."


    Now, what the hell happened in the book again?


    Yeah, Nathaniel and Estelle met in the Capital, what then? What was next after that?


    I tried to think about it, scouring my brain for the answer, but I couldn''t, for the life of me, recall a single thing at all.


    "Oh my Go-- I don''t remember anything!" I eximed and stared at my reflection in puzzlement.


    I slowly grabbed my hair and stared at the woman in the mirror who was doing the same. She had the look of absolute terror on her face.


    No matter how much I tried to recall the story, it was futile. The more I think about it, the murkier it gets. I could only reminisce bits and pieces, a nugget of my memory, and it would make my head hurt afterward.


    "What is going on?" I was deeply mystified by this.


    Three years is long enough to forget minor things. Those that don''t have any significance or impact to my day, perhaps, but a story that connects me to this world¡­ to forget it allpletely¡­


    "How bizarre¡­"


    ''Well, to be fair, I only read it once. But still¡­''


    Why can''t I recall even the plot? And the conflict? What was the main reason for the whole story again? Was Nadia the main antagonist? Why can''t I remember?


    "Am I sick?" I can''t help but voice out as I look at myself-- "Or am I getting stupid?"


    Maybe I amcking sleep. Yep, that might be the reason¡­


    "Let''s sleep and think about it tomorrow," I grumbled and dove underneath the covers.


    -------------------**


    Thursday morning, I was at the parlor and creating new designs for dresses. Adele had asked me if I have new ideas because all the previous designs were in demand and had long been purchased. Thedies were all asking her if ''Helen'' has new ideas yet.


    Apparently, my designs are the trend nowadays. Like for example, when I came up with the sleeveless bandage-dress, it got very popr for a solid amount of time. New dresses from other designers, which were inspired by it, came out, and almost everyone was wearing the same thing.


    It was kind of ttering.


    That''s why Adele and I came out with the idea of making seasonal dresses. So far, I am enjoying being a secret designer, and the money of course. I can say that I am a rich woman now, and it''s not because of my family''s pockets.


    Sometimes, I wanted to tell everyone that I made it, that I was Helen, but that would be impractical. They would start to pester me for it more than ever.


    So yeah. Hiding it would be better for me.


    "Send this to Adele and tell her that she should only bring this up for an event," I told Erin who then heeded my orders and went on her way.


    I remembered the busy Capital having so much going on, so maybe there would be an affair soon.


    ''What if I start designing men''s clothes too? Hmmm¡­''


    If I really did, imagine how it would all blow up¡­ I will reach new heights in no time. Fufufufufu~ I''ll get buried with gold by then...


    I stretched my tired fingers and heaved a deep breath, rxing my tensed body. Kuro was at my foot with his big head resting beside my shoe, snoring.


    ''He''s so cuuute''


    "Mdy, Miss Gwen is here," Freesia announced out of the blue.


    ''Oh?''


    "Nadia!" Gwen then appears afterward behind her.


    "You didn''t tell me you woulde," I said and stood up from my chair to greet her.


    Gwen narrowed her green eyes on me, "What do you mean by I didn''t? I told youst time, right? We''re going to practice horseback riding together!"


    I blinked at her words.


    ''Eh? Wait, when was that?''


    Gwen must have seen my bemused expression and pouted.


    "After graduation, in the cafe! You promised me!"


    Ahhh¡­ I remember now.


    Geez, what''s wrong with my memory these days¡­ I feel like I am in my 60''s already¡­


    I let out a grimace, "Sorry, there''s just a lot in my mind right now."


    And I meant the current plotline. It is stressing me out. I have been thinking about it for a long time already, that is why I distracted myself by sketching dresses.


    "Are you okay?" she asked in a worried tone.


    I smiled at her in response and nodded my head.


    We were practicing how to ride horses these past few months, which we should have done ages ago. But you know,ter is better than never.


    "Let''s go in the stables then..."


    Both of us went to the west side of the estate where the horses'' stables are located. There was a wide in where we can practice to all our heart''s content. Sometimes, we would hold a pic there whenever dad is on his day-off.


    Yep, he takes rest days now, and he would always spend it with us~


    My father brought me one particr mare on my 17th birthday. She was white and oh so beautiful! As usual, I didn''t try to mind how much he spent buying her for me. Judging from how high quality she looks, the price would also be the same.


    ''I''m already used to getting expensive stuff anyway¡­''


    The day that my father gifted her to me, was the day that I fell in love with her. Sounds cheesy but it''s true. She''s truly lovely!


    Even though I have a horse, I sometimes ride Kuro instead. I told you guys, he is a big fox!


    In fact, both Gwen and I were riding him right now as we made our way over there. Gwen is not a fan of it though, because firstly, there''s no harness. Hence, we could only grab his fur for dear life.


    I enjoy it, but Gwen doesn''t.


    "You can ride Be, I''ll mount Kuro," I told her as soon as we got there.


    "Seriously Nadia, why is your pet fox humongous? I have never seen a fox as big as him!" Gwenmented as she stared at Kuro who was patiently sitting beside my legs.


    "He is a special breed," I lied without even blinking.


    "Breed?"


    "Yes, don''t ask about it now," I added and smiled at her, finishing the topic.


    If she asked me about the breed then I would be totally screwed.


    Both of us went to the horse corral where the caretaker, Mr. Colt, was busy brushing my brother''s horse, Jack.


    "Good Job today Mr. Colt," I greeted, calling his attention.


    Mr. Colt, upon hearing me, immediately turned and stopped what he was doing.


    "Mdy! Are you going to practice today?"


    "Yes, we are~ Is Be ready?"


    "She is mdy. Please wait a moment and let me get her for you," then halted when he saw Gwen beside me, who waved at him-- "Do you also want me to get another one?"


    I shook my head, "No, Be is fine."


    He excused himself while we waited outside for him. After a moment, he came with Be in tow.


    "What a beautiful horse!" Gwen remarked beside me, gazing at Be with wonder in her eyes.


    "I know right. It fits her name, Be," I replied while smiling.


    Be, my pretty mare, slowly trot towards us. Her white glossy mane looked so shiny in the afternoon sun, swaying as she moved. Sometimes, I get jealous of how silky it was, then I would remember what Nathan hadmented.


    ----


    "It looks just like you." Nathan


    "Excuse me?!"


    I look like a horse?! That''s new¡­


    "No, I meant the color. You both have the same hair color." Nathan


    Phew! I thought he''s insulting me or something.


    "Like you could talk, brother. We both have the same hair you know!"


    "Yeah, but yours is long. Just like the horse''s." Nathan


    "Can we stopparing me to a horse please?"


    I mean, sure. He meant it in a good way, but it''s still slightly embarrassing...


    ----


    Looking at her now, it is kind of urate but,e on guys. Would you want to getpared to a horse?

 Chapter 84 - Why Do Birds Suddenly Appear?

    "Are you really sure that you''re riding Kuro? And wearing that as well," Gwen voiced out while gesturing at me.


    "What is wrong with it?" I replied, ignoring herment about my dress.


    Yes, I am wearing a dress. I forgot to change into riding gear earlier, and we''re already here anyway¡­


    "Well, you know, because The Hunt is next year. Are you seriously thinking of making Kuro your mount by then?" Gwen bounced back.


    I nced at her, "Why not?"


    "Are you not afraid of the people''s opinion?"


    I stared at Gwen nkly.


    ''Who cares about them? They are not the ones who''ll be doing it, so why would I bother listening to their yapping? If any, they would probably start gossiping amongst themselves again.''.


    Gwen caught the look I was giving her and nodded.


    "Forget I asked that¡­"


    Heh~ Gwen must know me very well.


    "Come, let''s see who is faster! Be or Kuro?" and grinned at her-- "The one who reaches the border, wins. Game?"


    "They''re both yours, why are you pitting them to each other?" Gwen pointed out.


    I climbed on Kuro''s back and situated myself after I put a saddle on him.


    "For fun¡­" I said as I readied both of us-- "On the count of three! One. Two. Three!"


    Kuro then bolted like lightning on the field, racing like the wind, with Gwen hot on my tails.


    Both of us reached the borders in no time at all, with our hearts still pounding from the adrenaline.


    It was a pretty close call. Kuro had surpassed Be for only a mere meter of distance between them, but my cute fox seemed a little miffed about it. I could already feel that he would start running around the estate every day to practice his speed.


    "Is the forest part of the Herman Land?" Gwen then asked out of the blue.


    Both she and I gazed at the dense canopy of green woond that expanded in front of us.


    "I actually have no idea¡­ Maybe?"


    There is no clear border that we could see before our eyes. Just trees.


    "It wouldn''t be trespassing if we go in, then?" she then muttered.


    I looked at her with a knowing smile, "Do you want to go?"


    Gwen returned it with her own, looking very excited.


    "Is it okay?"


    "I think so¡­"


    No one is here to stop us anyway¡­


    I climbed again on Kuro''s back before the two of us ventured inside the forest. It wasn''t dark or anything, it was actually pretty bright, even though we are being surrounded by tall trees.


    "It doesn''t feel like there are monsters in here," Gwenmented after a little while.


    I hummed at her words, agreeing with her.


    If there might be really monsters, Kuro would probably be able to pick up their presence pretty quickly. Because he is a monster himself, and he is also very sensitive when ites to that.


    I remembered when the three of us, Nathan, father, and I, went hunting inside the great forest of Rosenthalst year. I brought Kuro with me to train him, which had brought us in an advantageous situation.


    He could easily feel other monster''s presence. All of us had quickly noticed it when he would start looking alert, and would sometimes chuff while looking past the trees. That is our sign that there are others nearby¡­


    Because of that, we were able to hunt a fair amount of animals which we brought home for a feast. We had also observed a few monsters.


    We never really tried to kill them, they were only minding their own business anyway. Thus, we did not try to bother them and remained watching silently on the sidelines.


    "It''s kind of peaceful¡­" I uttered and stared at the clear sky.


    I know I shouldn''t have said that because I noticed that I jinx myself all the time. Therefore, it wouldn''t be impossible if it happened today as well, after letting that statement out.


    ''So far, not a single monster in sight...''


    Just then, we heard a crying sound not far away from us.


    ''And I jinxed myself¡­''


    Ah, but it''s not yet confirmed if it is a monster though! It might be just an animal that is trapped or something. Moreover, Kuro had not acted yet so we are still safe, I guess.


    "What''s that?" Gwen whispered and got alert.


    "It sounds like a bird to me¡­" I answered while straining my ears to the direction of those cries.


    It had continued for the next few seconds, and it was apanied by a fluttering sound.


    My eyes strayed to Gwen who also met mine.


    "Do you want to check it out?" I asked her.


    "Can we?" Her eyes were wide and sparkling as if she was excited, but also a little nervous.


    "Let''s go!"


    We went to the ce where the sounds wereing from. It got louder as we advanced, indicating that it was closer.


    The two of us, while still sitting atop our mounts, emerged into a small open space. On the ground, were broken branches, and underneath them was a figure of something blue. It was pping its wings, trying to break out of the pile, and kept crying out.


    "It''s stuck!" Gwen remarked.


    ''Yeah, I could clearly see it too Gwen.''


    It doesn''t look like it''s dangerous because Kuro was not being hostile. He is actually rather curious and kept wagging his tail.


    Yes, tail. Not tails. I have learned that he could manipte his body of his own will. He could appear small if he wanted to, and he could hide his tails either. Cool right?


    Without hesitating, I dropped down from Kuro and slowly sauntered to the pitiful bird. I made sure that I was not making any big sounds to not frighten it. If it went crazy because of fear and started pping some more, it might end up more hurt than before.


    "Be careful Nadia¡­" Gwen uttered in a low voice.


    ''Yes, yes¡­ I will if you''re that worried¡­''


    I crouched down and gazed at it. It was a bird, the size of an adult owl. A young falcon, to be precise. Falcons like this tend to grow big like the eagles, so I know that it''s still not old. Its left wing was stuck on the branches, and so were its ws. I think that it tried to swoop down but ended tangling itself on the tree when it broke.


    ''But I''m just guessing¡­ I actually have no idea. Hehe~''


    The falcon was still crying and trying to get away, which is only hurting itself more. If it continued doing that, it would surely break its wing.


    "Sshh¡­ I''ll help you¡­" I whispered to it and slowly reached out.


    I have no idea what Gwen and Kuro were doing, but I could faintly hear someone pacing back and forth. Gwen had note down, that would be Kuro then¡­


    The bird ceased its cries as if it could understand what I said, and stopped moving about as well.


    ''The animals in this world are awesome¡­ They all seem smart.''


    I carefully started unraveling the branches off of its wing first, before moving on to its ws. I also noticed that it had a gash on its hind legs, which was still fresh.


    "You''re hurt¡­" I noted, talking to it like I would with a person.


    My hand was slowly patting its back, calming it down, as I bit my lower lip, thinking of something. Then I pulled out my handkerchief from my dress pocket and tied it around the bird''s wound. I stood up and left it on the ground, as it tried to adjust itself.


    "Ohh, is it injured?" Gwen asked behind me.


    "Mhmm, but not that severe. It''s only a gash," I answered while still staring at the Falcon.


    The bird pped its wings again and made a cawing sound.


    I smiled at the bird.


    "Are you thanking me? You''re wee~"


    ''I sound like an idiot, don''t I?''


    I wonder if I can take it back home with me...


    I had been deliberating that while I worked on freeing it. It looked so cute so I was tempted to bring it home, but who knows if it has already an owner?


    And if I did bring it, Nathan would surely tell me off again. Saying that I am slowly turning the house into an adoption center¡­


    Oh well¡­


    I still wouldn''t get to do it anyway, because the bird then flew away after lingering for a while. I watched as it goes further and further until it was out of our sights now.


    ''Too bad, I really wanted to have a pet bird¡­''


    "It left¡­" Gwenmented for the nth time today.


    Pretty sure that she could be a greatmentator if she wants too, judging from how she had been stating the obvious ever since.


    ''Just kidding. I love you the way you are, Gwen~''


    Just then, something silver and shiny caught my eyes. It came from the spot where the falcon was.


    I bent down again and picked it up from the ground. The shiny thing was a name tag, and it had an address written on it.


    Von Brandt.


    That was what was written, and underneath it was the address. Surely, it was a family surname and it totally sounded unfamiliar.


    ''This is probably where it lives¡­''


    I tightly clutched it in my palm, feeling the coldness of the metal.


    I guess I have to visit this address to give this back, and then I could check up on it at the same time.

 Chapter 85 - The Duke Of Agera

    Ylmer was feeding the birds when he noticed that something is amiss. He counted the falcons in the aviary and noted that there is one missing. He counted again to make sure, and he was right.


    Thus, he left the aviary to check the surrounding trees. If the falcon did not fly far away, then it must be around somewhere around the mansion.


    Yvan, who was patrolling the borders with their master, saw his twin making rounds and kept staring at the trees.


    "What are you doing?" He voiced out, calling his attention.


    Ylmer, without looking at him, answered, "A falcon is missing and I am trying to find it."


    Yvan knotted his brows, "Does the master know?"


    "Of course not.. I have not told him yet and you already know what he''s going to say," Ylmer nkly replied.


    "Right¡­"


    If they did, their master would probably look them coldly in the eyes, while tilting his head sidewards. That is a sign that either, they should scram and look for it as soon as possible, or he doesn''t give a damn.


    It''s always thetter¡­


    After all, it''s just a mere bird. If any, he would get angry from the ipetence of the one taking care of it, and not because it''s gone.


    "How do you even know it''s around?" Yvan pointed out.


    "I don''t."


    Yvan stared at his twin and shook his head. He could have just let it go because the master never visits the aviary anyway. He even suspects that he doesn''t know that it exists¡­


    But looking at how earnest his twin was being, he decided to let him do whatever he wants. Ylmer was the one who takes care of the aviary, hence, it makes sense that he would be worried.


    "Why are you even here," Ylmer inquired. His brother is always beside the master, acting like the butler while he is the guard.


    "We were out patrolling," he answered.


    Just then, something blue caught both their attention. It was steadily flying to them, and clearly, it would be no other than the missing falcon.


    The birdnded on Ylmer''s outstretched arm and stayed there cawing.


    Thetter then instantly checked for its well being and noticed the white handkerchief which was tied around its one leg. Yvan had spotted it as well and got curious.


    Ylmer expertly unbound the knot and took it off from the bird. They thought that they would see a wound, but nothing was there. So both of them got puzzled as to why there was a handkerchief.


    "Someone might have helped it," Yvan voiced out.


    "Should we inform the master about this?"


    Yvan looked at his brother with a nk expression.


    "Ah¡­ right."


    Their master wouldn''t bat an eyelid just from this piece of news alone. To him, it would only be insignificant and a waste of his precious time.


    "What are you two doing?" a chilly voice said behind them.


    Both Yvan and Ylmer''s body became rigid upon recognizing who it was. Just from the dark chilly aura, they could feel, it was no other than their master. Even though both are exceptional assassins, the two of them still can''t feel Lukas''s presence, unless he would let himself known.


    It was quite terrifying. They hide in the shadows, it''s what assassins do. But their master is like the shadow himself. That was why they both call him the grim reaper sometimes.


    Lukas then appeared in front of them. One could faintly see the ck smoke disappearing around his body as if it was just an illusion. He was looking down at them with a cold glint in his purple eyes.


    This as well, their master would always look like a block of ice, very different when he''s fighting.


    Lukas then suddenly got alert like he had detected something, and immediately zeroed his gaze on the blue falcon, which was still sitting in Ylmer''s arm. His eyes shed with something unfathomable, and the two noticed the change in an instant.


    "Where did thate from?"


    "This bird had escaped the aviary, master, and had only returned a while ago," Ylmer answered almost at a snap-- "Ah, this came from it too¡­" he then held out the handkerchief in front of him.


    Lukas stared at it first, he seemed to look more interested when he saw it. He took it from him and started examining the cloth. It was made in silk and smelled flowery, thus he concluded that it came from somedy in aristocrat.


    He saw the gold embroidery at the corner and tilted his head.


    ''Nadia Herman¡­''


    That was what it said.


    Lukas''s left brow raised. The surname was very familiar to him, and instantly brought back past memories. Then a hint of a smile slowly appeared on his lips.


    The two who were looking at their master were both puzzled by how fascinated he was with it. It was the first time that he ever did so to a normal object.


    ''It does not look special at all, why is he interested in it?''


    Most of the time, he looked bored out of his mind, aside from when he is killing people of course. He looked the happiest when he''s out on the battlefield and spilling blood.


    They had long been epted that they have a cruel sadistic master, so this is quite a surprise for Ylmer and Yvan.


    Lukas gripped it in his hand, then walked away without even throwing them a nce. Like the previous conversation did not happen at all. He disappeared inside the mansion with the two watching his retreating form, looking astonished and curious.


    "What was that¡­" Yvan mumbled.


    The other shook its head, "I have no idea¡­" Ylmer replied.


    Their master would always be forever a mystery.


    --------


    In the middle of the night, Yvan who had just returned from an errand rushed towards the study. Like lightning, Yvan then reached the study in no time.


    He knocked once, to announce his presence before he opened the door and let himself in.


    Lukas was there, sitting behind the table in the corner of the dark room. There were no litmps, nor open chandeliers, or a candle to light up the whole study. Only the faint glow from the silver moon outside and the embers of the cigarette Lukas was puffing.


    Yvan, who had been long used to the dark, didn''t even struggle on maneuvering his way inside. His eyes immediately adjusted in the dark and focused on the sitting figure of the man. He then cleared his throat.


    "Master, I had finished gathering information," he reported, then ced the folder he was holding, over the table in front of Lukas.


    Lukas nced at it with a vacant look before picking it up with one hand. Yvan remained standing, and shut his mouth, not wanting to disturb his master.


    He had thought that because he had ordered him to make the report as quickly as possible, his master would look attentive. But it wasn''t like that at all. He still looked bored.


    Thetter then sifted through the file as he puffed out smoke. His purple eyes glowed in the dim room as he read what was written in there, taking everything into ord.


    Yvan was curious as to why he had ordered him to gather information about the Herman family, especially to the young miss. He thought that it might be another mission, but he had not specified anything at all, so he doubted it.


    It''s either, his master is trying to know more about them because they are a target, or because he is interested.


    But then, Lukas being interested is also not a good omen. Either way, it all meant bad things for the other person.


    ''I wonder how this woman caught the master''s attention?''


    "You can go," Lukas then told him.


    Without questioning it, Yvan bowed at him and left the room. Lukas was now alone, a cigarette and a picture in both of his hands.


    He was staring at the face of a woman. It was drawn meticulously, sparing not one detail, and with precision. Whoever made this was truly a master of his craft, because it looked realistic.


    "Hmmm¡­" Lukas hummed as he flicked the ashes off on the ashtray.


    He didn''t know the concept of beauty, nor he cared about it. But the woman in the picture looked attractive enough to earn his recognition, but that was just it. What he was more curious about is the energy he had felt earlier.


    He was greatly mystified. It''s the kind of aura that does not bring unpleasant feelings, rather, it was quite nice. His anima, or the cl mes, went into a frenzied state as soon as he felt it, like the anima was happy or something. Lukas found that weird as well. His anima could only get excited when he kills, so why did it got like that?


    As he held the cloth in his hand, he suddenly felt like he''s a little cold, which was strange. He''s never cold.


    His eyes then darted to the handkerchief on the table and exhaled. The energy was almost gone now but he could still somewhat detect it.


    He wanted to know what it was, and why it made him feel like that. He wanted answers. In order for him to do that, he needs to meet the person who possesses it.


    "Nadia Eleanor Herman¡­" Lukas spelled out. His head then cocked sidewards while a smirk appeared on his lips-- "Interesting¡­"

 Chapter 86 - She Mad

    "So, how are you and Conrad?" I asked out of the blue.


    I looked at her expectantly, waiting to see her reaction. I was honestly curious about that, ever since graduation day. They were not acting like the usual, which is rather different from what I was used to seeing. I waited until we were in that cafe but nothing happened.


    Gwen stopped lifting her teacup upon hearing my question.


    "We''re fine," was her answer and continued what she was about to do.


    One of my brows lifted, "That''s it?"


    It wasn''t what I had in mind.


    This is really strange.. Before, Gwen would instantly blush upon hearing her fiance''s name. Then she would start acting like a shy maiden and castigate me. Most of the time she would pout and call me a meanie for teasing her.


    She''s not doing any of that at all right now¡­


    We were out here in the garden having tea, just as we used to do all the time. I got surprised by Erin waking me up from my deep slumber, telling me that the two had arrived without prior notice.


    It''s not that it''s early in the morning, it was actually already close to noon. Yes, I am still in bed and snoring. As I''ve said, there are a lot of things in my mindtely. This is why I couldn''t sleep early even if I wanted to and had been waking upte.


    I kept trying to think of the future. The very murky future.


    Bea knowingly nced at Gwen for a second, and I saw it. This made me curious as to why she did that. After all, Conrad is her older brother.


    ''Does she know something?''


    "What else?" Gwen snapped at me.


    I blinked at her in a mixture of shock and amazement.


    Did she just snap at me? Wow¡­ I never knew that there would be a day that she''ll get so worked up like this.


    "Are you two having a lover''s quarrel?" I teased, wanting to ease up the mood.


    "There''s nothing like that. We''re fine as we are," she answered in an indifferent tone.


    Bea silently sipped her tea and said nothing, even after I looked at her with questions all over my face.


    ''Why is she being like this?''


    "Are both of you still not in speaking terms? It''s been three years already! Shouldn''t it--" I got cut off.


    "What do you know? You are always acting as if you know everything, but you don''t."


    ''Wha--''


    I definitely shut my mouth after that and was just looking at her like she grew another head.


    ''What does she mean by that? What the hell just happened?''


    "Excuse me?"


    Can you guys tell me what is going on right now, and why did she say that all of a sudden? I wasn''t even sure if I was offended or not, I''m just shocked.


    "You kept doing that, asking about us, teasing me all the time. It''s getting really old," Gwen added some more.


    She had sounded so angry that it made me shut up yet again. I was bewildered. One thing, we were light-heartedly talking about rainbows and stuff, and then she got like this after a question from me.


    I don''t get it...


    Gwen sighed as an ufortable silence pervaded the atmosphere. No one was talking, nor moving.


    "Sorry, I was just tired," she said.


    ''From what?'' That was what I wanted to say but held back. I have no idea what''s going on with her life, or between them. That''s why I better not say anything and just drop the subject off.


    I won''t pry anymore.


    ''But I am still her friend and friends help each other¡­''


    I gazed at Gwen, "You know you can talk to us if you have a problem, right?"


    Gwen was one of the first-ever friends I have, so, naturally, I would be worried for her. Throughout the years that we have been together, I have never heard her tell me about her problems once. I thought everything was fine, so I never bothered to ask.


    "You''re really kind Nadia," Gwenmented and smiled softly at me. It didn''t reach her eyes. "But sometimes, I wanted to hit you for how dense you are¡­"


    "What?"


    "Ehem," Bea finally voiced out-- "This tea is good, and these cookies too. I like them," she remarked.


    I don''t know if I wanted tough for how obvious she was being but, okay then. Bea should be thankful that she''s cute or else, I won''t let this slide at all.


    ''I still don''t get it¡­''


    "Mrs. Noelle baked them, so of course it would," I replied.


    There was another ufortable silence, and itsted for far longer than I desired. I''m growing tired of it, and it feels so strange to even have that atmosphere. We never had this kind of tension before, so this is making me ufortable.


    "Do you guys want to go to the greenhouse?" I uttered, breaking the silence-- "The flowers are in full bloom right now. Or maybe we can ride horses around the estate?"


    There was a short pause, and I thought that they wouldn''t respond to me at all.


    "Sure. Let''s do all that," Gwen answered.


    "Okay," Bea seconded.


    I let out a relieved sigh.


    "I still have to beat you," I told Bea who only smirked.


    "Hoh? The two of you still have a long way to go," she boasted.


    Bea had always been a good rider, and she had won every race we held together.


    "No. This time I will win!" Gwen joined in.


    I smiled at how fired-up Gwen was being. At least, she''s back to her cheery self now, this suits her most.


    "If any of you win against me, I will do whatever you want me to do," Bea dered.


    She sounds so confident because she knows she will win, how charming you are Bea.


    "Do you promise that?" Gwen


    "I do."


    "You better keep that promise because I will win and you''ll have to sing for us," I pointed out.


    I heard she was taking singing lessons from that famous Opera Singer, a part of her Queenly lessons, so I was curious if she''s good at it. We have been pestering her about it but she never heeded our requests.


    And yeah, Bea was one of the prospective fiancees of Ezekiel along with Rosamunde, which is why she had those lessons.


    Imagine Bea being the future empress¡­ Oh wow...


    The three of us made our way to the stables, which was a long walk from the garden. Uno was apanying us, and some other secret guards.


    Just like what both Gwen and I have done the other day, the one who reaches the border would be the winner. As expected. We lost.


    "Tch. I should have brought my own horse," Bea muttered.


    It''s kind of cute when I see her so enthusiastic because it rarely happens. Bea loved horseback riding more than anyone else out there, and it was her most favorite sport.


    "But you already won anyway," I noted


    "Yeah. Why do you soundso unhappy?" Gwen pouted.


    "This horse is slow," was her reply.


    The horse, in response to her words, whinnied.


    ''You''re hurting his feelings, Bea.''


    As we were bickering like that. I felt a tingling on the back of my nape like someone was watching me or something. I had been feeling it since earlier, while we were in the garden. My head turned in the direction of the dense trees and frowned.


    ''Am I being watched?''


    I brushed it off, thinking that it might have been Uno and the others, guarding us from the shadows. I was also a little suspicious because this was the first time that I got aware of it. It felt weirdly ufortable.


    "Is something wrong?" Gwen asked when she noticed that I got silent.


    "Do you guys feel anything?" I whispered in a low voice.


    Bea looked at me with questioning eyes, same with Gwen. Seeing both of them acting like that, I must have been the only one who senses it. Does this mean that I am being surveilled? But who?


    ''Am I being paranoid?''


    "What do you mean?" Gwen muttered and nced around as well.


    "Monsters?" Bea was looking alert now.


    It''s because of that wild boar, isn''t it? That''s why she''s rmed right now?


    I zipped my mouth and stared at them with all seriousness. The two saw it and started to get worried.


    "What is it? Is it really a monster?" Gwen said with widening eyes.


    "W-why are you not saying anything?" Bea


    "I feel like¡­" I started and gazed at the two-- "...winning."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s race back to the top!" I eximed and grinned at the two.


    "What the hell¡­" Gwen whispered and red at me afterward.


    "You are mean," Bea remarked and pouted.


    ''She''s so cute~''


    I shook my head and let out a fake smile. There''s no point in scaring the both of them. It could be just my imagination¡­


    "Come on, Whoever wins is the prettiest!"


    Gwen and Bea let out a groan but got ready anyway. I nced back at the forest for thest time, trying to see if someone was there. After not seeing anyone, I thenpletely erased it off of my mind.

 Chapter 87 - The Duke Of Agera Pt. 2

    A cloaked figure of a man leaning on top of a tree gazed at the threedies frolicking around the field. His purple eyes were particrly nailed to one person, the woman who possessed the whitest hair he had ever seen.


    Lukas was intrigued by the woman who possessed strange powers. It doesn''t look like she was aware of it at all. He was a few feet away from them now, hidden in the shadows. And from that proximity, his anima began to stir, purring at him.


    His head tilted to the side and opened his right palm. A dark fire danced atop it, and Lukas could feel its yearning.


    Then, he got surprised when she suddenly turned. He watched as her red eyes narrowed suspiciously on the trees. She was ncing in the direction not far from where he was standing and got fascinated..


    ''Not bad¡­''


    Lukas had not met someone as perceiving as her, to the point that she could feel him staring. Usually, the person wouldn''t know and wouldn''t be able to feel him. But this woman has sharp senses, unlike others.


    His two guards were both adept killers, but they had never felt him appearing, not once. This woman did what the two had not, which is very impressive.


    "Really interesting¡­" Lukas muttered and watched them get smaller in the distance.


    He had meant to find answers about the strange thing that happened a day ago and went to see her himself. He had no trouble getting in at all, which is already expected. No one can stop him even if they did anyway.


    Lukas had first watched her from her open window and saw her still deep in sleep. Even at that distance, he felt a faint maic force pulling him in. His anima stirred as if it had felt her.


    Lukas was again puzzled. Indeed, it is truly strange.


    He remained on top of one tree and continued watching the sleeping woman. It was almost afternoon, but she was still not awake, and Lukas got bored. He wanted to storm in and get closer to her, to know if the reaction of his anima would be greater.


    He then saw two carriages that stopped in front of the mansion, and twodies got out on each of them.


    He only nced at them for a second, not interested at all. Just then, one of her maids woke her up, upon the arrival of the two. She disappeared for a while, then saw her walking out of the mansion with those two in tow. He followed them, still hiding within the shadows.


    They were in the garden, talking. Lukas had no interest in hearing their topic, so he zoned out, and kept observing her instead.


    Even in the distance, his eyes could see her clearly. He has the sharpest senses, unlike the others. He could hear sounds and voices and see things, three times more than a normal individual. Thus, even without getting closer to a target, he could spy on them just fine.


    This is why he noted that the picture didn''t give justice to the real thing at all. She looks better.


    The three of them then started leaving their table. Lukas had lost track of what they were talking about, thus, he tuned in again and heard that they were going to the stables.


    He followed them again, sneering at the secret guards he had passed by. They had no idea that he was there and spying on them, which isughable. That red-haired guy though, probably their captain, had seemed vignt. He was sure that he didn''t feel him, but his guts might be telling him something, which is why he was alert.


    Lukas continued observing her, even after they started doing what they call a race.


    ''They are all slow.'' hemented.


    He never used a horse, because it weighs him down. He''s much faster than those stallions anyway, so he doesn''t need one.


    Lukas then felt someone else''s presence, but he did not act and just waited for them toe to him instead. Yvan appeared out of nowhere,nding beside the tree he was on.


    "Master, there is a missive from the pce," he notified, bowing at the dark figure of the man.


    Yvan then stole a look at his master who was still gazing at the woman, even after they were long gone now.


    He had not seen her that visibly because he doesn''t want to get in the way of his master''s ns. Hence, why he remained on standby just outside the estate while Lukas ventured in. More so, thedy was already far away when he appeared, so even if he was curious, he couldn''t get to see her. But he already knows what she looked like anyway, he had seen the drawing, so he knew that the woman was pretty.


    ''Is that the reason why he''s interested in her?''


    That was a dumb reason. His master doesn''t care about appearances, nor has he ever gotten invested in any woman. Did he have one before? Of course, but they were all fleeting.


    "Ah¡­ They are inviting me again," Lukas uttered.


    That old man has been pestering him ever since toe to the pce. Always snooping around, albeit the fact that he wants to be left alone.


    He had ignored all of their summons these past few years, but it got more frequent that he had grown tired of it. Thest time he heeded their request was justst week, it was for formalities as the new duke of Agera. It was troublesome, but he had no choice. If he didn''t show up, it would be seen as disrespect to the crown.


    Lukas nced at the figures overhead onest time before he disappeared within the ck mes. Yvan sighed and started sprinting away from the ce. There was no way that he would catch up to him.


    -------------


    "You''re gripping it wrong," Nathan remarked, narrowing his eyes to the man opposite him.


    *ng*


    "Aww"


    The sound of the sword flying echoed around the training ground, apanied by the voices of the youngsters.


    "You need to practice your grip and stance more," he dered, looking down at the sprawled figure on the ground.


    "Are you still terrorizing the recruits?" Ezekiel suddenlyes in, smiling as usual.


    The people there all straightened their backs and saluted, greeting the prince. Nathan turned to them.


    "Go on with your training," he loudly announced before leaving with Ezekiel-- "When did you get here?" he then asked.


    "A while ago," Ezekiel


    "But there was no entourage?" Nathan


    "It''s not needed. I prefer it that way so they won''t know that I am back." Ezekiel


    Nathan shakes his head. Ezekiel had been trying to avoid one particr family. The Vineas. Due to the Queenly Lessons that the prospective Regina''s are having, they have been constantly trying to win Ezekiel''s favor, buttering up to him.


    "Why don''t you just turn them down?" Nathan pointed out.


    "You know it already," was his response.


    The Vineas has always been an influential family. Their ancestry dates back to the time when the kingdom was just formed, thus, why they were respected. Because of that too, the probability of Rosamunde being the future Crown Princess is high. All the royalists expected her to get selected, and the Windsors could only dy it for a little more time.


    "If you were in my shoes, you''ll understand me." Ezekiel


    "I don''t want to." Nathan


    He doesn''t ever want to get pestered by those people.


    They were now making their way to the east hall, which made Nathaniel curious.


    "Why are we going this way?" Nathan asked.


    "Lukas is here." Ezekiel


    Nathan''s brow creased for a second, "The duke?"


    He had seen him before, and he was just as young as the rumors said. Maybe around 26. That was why the other dukes who met him that day, got a little skeptical if he truly is fit to bear the role. Then they were all reminded by the skirmish on the North, three years ago.


    As soon as he got the seat, he had driven back the terrorists that have been a long problem to those living in the borders. The Agera dukedom prevented the terrorists from invading the north, but thete patriarchs were only holding them back.


    As for the new duke, Lukas, he was brazen enough to immediatelyunch the attack on the opposite side and ended up winning. So far, there were no attempts of invasion these past few years from the North.


    Nathan had seen himst week, and he felt how overwhelming his presence was. It was the first time that he got intimidated by someone, aside from the Emperor and his father himself.


    ''Does Ezekiel know him personally?''


    He had called him with his first name, and there was a hint of familiarity in it, so it must be true.


    They got inside the hall, not as big as the main one, but big enough to host the senate. There were two men inside. One was sittingfortably on the head of the table, looking regal and kingly. The other one was sitting on the left side with his legs up on the table, unruly and disrespectful.


    Despite that, the Emperor did not look offended at all, nor he seemed angry. But as the captain of the royal guards, he couldn''t stand such open rudeness for the father of this nation.


    His body moved like lightning and aimed his sword right before the man''s throat. Nathan had seen him nced at him as soon as he stepped forward, and thought that he would evade him, or at least, defend himself. He didn''t. He just sat there, still looking unruffled, even with the de of the sword just mere centimeters away from slitting him.


    Lukas''s purple eyes went to him, "Oh? So this is the captain of the knights? Not bad."

 Chapter 88 - The Meeting Pt. 1

    Lukas''s purple eyes went to him, "Oh? So this is the captain of the knights? You have quick reflexes, not bad."


    "Nathan put down your sword." His Majesty ordered.


    "Calm down Nathan," Ezekiel seconded.


    He was confused as to why they are both letting this man do this but heeded their orders nheless. Nathan''s eyes trained on the arrogant duke who didn''t even try to fix himself at all and continued slouching on the chair.


    His Majesty saw Nathan''s inquiring eyes and smiled.


    "This is Lukas, the new duke of Agera," Kael, the Emperor, stated.


    He knows that, and if so, he is still one of the Emperor''s subjects.. Hence, this act of him is preposterous.


    "He is also sort of my big brother," Ezekiel added.


    "Heh. I was never your brother," Lukas interjects.


    "That''s why I said sort of¡­ You still have not changed, I see," Ezekiel replied and shook his head lightly.


    Lukas nced at Ezekiel, "What''s there to change?"


    Upon observing how the two interacted with one another, Nathan then understood. They are both close. Nevertheless, his curiosity for their leniency was still there.


    He had never heard of Ezekiel having a blood brother, so this man wouldn''t be a Windsor nor has the royal bloodline. The only close rtives the imperial family has are thete Grand Duke who had already died without any offspring, and also, the Hermans.


    He also did not remember seeing him in the past. Well, he had only met Ezekiel when they were both 14, and his first time to the pce at that. So this man could have been here years before that.


    But still, even if he was a direct rtive, he wouldn''t dare to act like that in front of them. Yet this man did and is still not getting arrested for disrespecting the royal family.


    "Don''t think about it too deeply, Nathaniel. Come and sit down," His Majesty insisted, gesturing towards the chair opposite Lukas.


    Nathan did just that, all the while being aware that Lukas was studying him openly. He doesn''t know what to feel about it. It was like he was being judged face to face. Should he be insulted?


    He looked at the man squarely in his eyes and held his gaze, then felt his overwhelming aura again, making him avert looking at him.


    Nathan was internally pissed about this. He is the captain of the knights, and yet he is being repressed like this.


    Lukas then tilted his head, seemingly intrigued.


    It was unusual. He also emits this strange energy but ispletely different from her sister''s.


    ''Hermans¡­ I might have to investigate their ancestry.''


    His anima definitely felt him but not acted as excitedly as it did with Nadia. Even so, he couldn''t brush off the fact that this guy also possesses unfathomable powers.


    He wanted to know what it was, and how did the Herman''s ever have apples that diverged from their tree.


    Lukas had met the Marquis, but there was nothing unusual about him. He held no aura or blessings, or maybe there is, but it was faint. Therefore, Lukas concluded that it would be from the mother''s side.


    He had been around, running from ce to ce, searching for whatever the hell he was trying to find. Thus, he also knew that in all of Rosenthal, there were only two direct descendants from the deities. Then these two came along, adding one to the list.


    ''There''s three then? This means those bastards would be sniffing their tails soon.''


    Nathan frowned, still not used from Lukas''s tant observation.


    ''This guy is not even hiding it¡­ What does he want?''


    "Lukas, this is Nathaniel. The Captain of the Royal Knights," Kael mentioned.


    Lukas nodded at him, and Nathaniel did the same. The Crown Prince then joined them on the table, sitting beside his father.


    Kael, The Emperor, looked at them one by one.


    "Now, let''s get to the reason why I personally called the three of you here¡­"


    ----------+****


    I was staring at the cold metal that was ced over my bedside table and had been repeatedly reading the text written on it.


    I had wanted to visit the ce inscribed on it to return the name tag. It may be overkill to go out of my way and give it back because they might actually have a spare and don''t need this at all.


    But I still want to. I want to know how that bird is and if it has already healed its injuries.


    ''And you know, just also in case that I can buy it from them¡­''


    I honestly want that bird¡­ That particr blue Falcon. The Hunt would be next year, and having a bird of prey with me would be advantageous. I''m trying to win after all.


    It is forbidden in Rosenthal to hunt birds and then sell them. Mostly, if you want to have one, you need to hunt them for yourself, but should never sell them.


    It also applies to those that are bred. Just like the griffins from the north. It is unauthorized to hunt them, for they are the property of the Northerners, especially the Ageras.


    It is a known fact that the griffins are theirs, and so for those brave souls who would try to hunt them down, they would face the wrath of the dukedom.


    "Hmmm¡­ maybe, just maybe¡­" I muttered, poking the metal te with my index finger.


    "Mdy, why do you keep staring at that thing?" Erin asked and peered over my shoulder as she brushed my hair.


    "I want a pet bird¡­" I grumbled.


    Kuro looked up from the bed and stared at me, seemingly hearing what I said.


    "What? You''re not going to eat them, aren''t you?" I told him this. The fox onlyid its head over his paws and purred.


    ''Do foxes purr? Because this one did.''


    "But Mdy, you only have to capture one. You are the King of The Hunt, right? You can do it!" Erin exims.


    Oh yeah, I could. But that would be too much of a hassle. I would rather adopt strays than purposely find one myself¡­


    I stared at the little metal te again, thinking deeply. All I need is to go to this address and ask for it.


    The owners would probably pity this prettydy right here and give it to me. Fufufufu~ Don''t I sound incredibly stupid?


    Gosh, I could not believe how narcissistic I sound sometimes¡­ This is probably because of this body''s innate traits¡­


    ''Tch. Nadia, when are you going to leave your awful presence behind? I possess this body now, you know! It''s mine now.''


    Anyway, I will try to visit them tomorrow¡­


    **


    The next day, I asked Freesia to inform Uno to ready the carriage. My brother wasn''t around, and so is Kai and Lost. I have no idea where those two are, even my maids don''t know.


    The servants who look after them don''t either, so I was stuck between scratching my head from how clueless everyone is and being worried. If not for the fact that Lost is unordinary, I would have started to panic.


    ''But that''s more worrisome, isn''t it?''


    Now that I think about it, it escaped my mind that I was going to ask Lost about himself.


    It''s because of that damn fateful event, this is why everything in my mind is a mess.


    ''This time, when they get home, I will surely ask him!''


    "Mdy, the carriage is ready," Freesia informs me.


    I stood up from the vanity table and went with my attendants to go outside, Uno was already there, waiting for us.


    "Is mdy going somewhere?" George appeared right beside Erin, scaring the crap out of me.


    ''I swear, this man is like a ghost sometimes¡­''


    "I''m going to return something that I picked up. I promise to be back before nightfall," I told him.


    George blinked but his usually stoic face did not change for even a bit.


    "Mdy can just ask us to return it on your behalf."


    ''Ah. That is right, huh¡­''


    "Oh, but I also have something to do in the Capital, so this is fine," I replied and offered him my sweetest smile.


    George looked at me for a moment then bowed. He has no further say on any of our decisions, hence, he could only agree.


    I bade them goodbye and hopped inside the waiting carriage which then left afterward as soon as I was ready.


    "Uno, here," I called out and gave him the metal tag.


    There was a sort of a window between the driver''s side and the wagon. That was why I was able to give it to Uno.


    "Do you know that ce?" I asked him.


    Uno nces at it for a moment with his forehead creasing, then scratches the back of his head.


    ''Oh, he doesn''t?''


    "I do," he then answered to my relief.


    A satisfied smile lifted to my lips, "Great! Let''s go there," and got back from leaning towards the upholstery, humming a happy tune.


    There was a long moment that passed, probably an hour or so, before the carriage finally stopped a few good meters in front of a big metal gate.


    Uno helped mee down, while my eyes were still glued in the front.


    I don''t why it was like that but, this ce looks like it came out of some horror movie. The atmosphere looked dreary, and if not for the perfectly healthy nts from both sides, I would have thought that this was abandoned.


    ''I expected the trees to look dead but¡­ I''m just exaggerating anyway¡­''


    Uno must have thought the same because he nced at me worriedly.


    "Let''s go¡­" I muttered and took a step forward.

 Chapter 89 - The Meeting Pt. 2

    I stared at the big iron gates once more, feeling skeptical to even touch it. It won''t suddenlye to life like that cartoon I watched before, right? Or like suddenly opening to wee us without even someone doing it.


    ''Nadia, you''re so imaginative¡­''


    Sorry, I''m just a little scared, okay. I have no idea who these people are, and I just only realized that I must be really dumb toe here without knowing about the people living here. I should have investigated first¡­


    ''Whatever, Uno is here, and Kuro is inside the carriage. If this gate started doing some paranormal shit, I am out.''


    "Mdy, do you want me to check first?" Uno offered.


    Did he notice that I was iffy?


    "It''s fine, all we have to do is ask the guards¡­" but where are the guards?


    I took a step forward and peered through the gate without getting closer to it.. I tried to see if a person was there standing beside the wall, or maybe frolicking, but there was no one.


    Is this house abandoned?


    I gazed at the big mansion overhead, squinting to see if I could see some servants loitering around. Nothing¡­ This house screams like not one soul is living here¡­


    My eyes darted to the sign, ''Von Brandt''. It meant that we came to the right ce, then where are the people?


    I nced at Uno who was casually sneaking at the side, probably to check the surroundings.


    One foot advanced, then another, until I reached the gate. I touched the iron bars hesitantly, it wasn''t rusty, which meant it was maintained.


    My head moved forward and peeked inside.


    Soon after, I felt a shift in the atmosphere. I have no idea how and why, but something in me was warning me of another thing. I felt it crawling in my veins, which was he creepy I tell you and made my heart start racing like crazy.


    It seems that it was true because I suddenly felt a cold metal being pressed under my chin.


    "Who are you?" A lilting deep voice asserted from behind me.


    I tried to whirl around but the cold de pressed further and scared the daylights off my body. I knew it was a sword, and it dawned on me that if I do something, this de won''t be reluctant to slice my throat.


    ''Oh shit oh shit oh shit''


    It was my literal mantra. If not for the saner part of me that understood what would happen, I would have started panicking like some madwoman and got myself killed in the process.


    ''Okay, breathe Nadia. Calm down and talk this out. You are not a bad person!''


    But first, where the hell is Uno? Or his second inmand? Why aren''t they doing anything?


    Unless they are also being threatened¡­


    That thought is terrifying. Uno is a great guard, very skillful. And if he is being held down by the other party, this means that we are in absolutely dangerous territory.


    ''Oh goodness. I''m dumb¡­ really dumb. Should have checked first¡­ I''m like one of those characters in the horror movie that dies early because of their idiocy¡­''


    ''Father¡­ Nathan, save meee''


    "Turn around and tell me who you are," the voice ordered.


    ''I will! If you just move this sword away!''


    Listen, I''m not sure if I can safely turn around with this thing still pointed at me. I''m a klutz sometimes and there is a big possibility that I would sever my own neck, so if he could just move it away first¡­


    He must be a mind reader because he withdrew the sword back, making me sigh in relief.


    Slowly, I turned my body towards the person. My eyes went to them but got blinded by the sun overhead and made me squint.


    I didn''t get to properly appreciate their countenance because this scary man pointed their de towards me again.


    Damn¡­


    "Now, who sent you?"


    I blinked my dazedness away and looked at them. I was greeted by the most intense amethyst eyes I had ever seen in my life. Err, to be poetic, it was like some venomous serpent hissing at you.


    ''Okay, that wasn''t poetic at all. It sounds dumb¡­''


    Some loose strands of his raven hair covered his forehead, the tips almost touched his eyes and would have pricked him. He was suntanned, probably from being under the sun for way too long, and he gorgeous.


    ''Wow¡­''


    My eyes caught sight of the dark swirly ink at the right side of his neck, peeking over his cor.


    Let me just remember who possesses these traits¡­ Uh-huh¡­ Only one person¡­


    I mentally breathed, calming myself, but it was futile.


    ''Holy shit-- Just why is the male lead here? Shouldn''t he be on the Agera manor in the Capital or something? Why is he here?''


    I blinked to make sure it was him, but it did not change no matter how many times I did.


    ''Goodness me, it''s him! It''s Lukas!''


    How did I know that was him? It''s because the novel described him in a very detailed way that it stuck to my head. The fact that he was a bloodthirsty heartbreaker with no regard to humanity, and that sexy tattoo.


    Oh, and why was he my number 1 ML? Err¡­ coz I like bad boys¡­ what else?


    Just kidding. I actually have forgotten why. Almost everything I know in the novel had disappeared into thin air, which sucked.


    ''Why was he my favorite again?''


    I felt like there was a ball stuck inside my throat. No matter how many times I swallow, it won''t go down. Is this how it feels like to be tongue-tied?


    Well, I got speechless countless times, and that''s also because of good looking people. Take my brother for example and my cousin. If you see such beautiful people every day, surely you get immune to it. But no¡­ there''s no such thing as that.


    The man''s sharp eyes narrowed into slits when I did not start talking.


    "Are you just going to stare or do you want me to force it out of you?"


    Well damn. What a scary man¡­.


    "Wait! I''ll talk¡­" I muttered.


    "Who sent you?"


    "First of all, I am not a spy. I am a loyal citizen of Rosenthal and no one sent me here, but myself." I dered.


    He still looked unconvinced, "Then why did youe to my house without sending a notice?"


    Touch¨¦.


    Wait. Did he just say his house? But it''s the von Brandt''s, isn''t it? I surely checked it earlier that we did not arrive at the wrong ce.


    "I came here to see the von Brandt''s. Do they not live here anymore?"


    It''s usible. Why else would Lukas call this his home?


    His eyes glinted for a second, which I didn''t catch.


    "The von Brandt''s¡­ What is your business with them?


    "I was only going to return this¡­" and probably buy the bird but no thanks, I guess.


    Lukas looked down at me, and nced at the name tag on my palm, looking uninterested.


    "That''s all?" One of his brows lifted.


    It sounds stupid, I know. That wasn''t my only intention anyway, but how can I tell him that I also want to buy some bird from them? This is the male lead, and I''m his number one fan. Do you really think I should be spouting some bullshit like that?


    "Yes¡­" my nails were digging on my palm as I stood there rigidly, feeling light-headed.


    I gulped down the ball in my throat and peered at him through myshes.


    "Excuse me but¡­ Can you please lower your sword?"


    Lukas smirked, "Are you scared?"


    Who wouldn''t? There''s a sharp de over my throat right now! One wrong move and I will bleed like Niagra falls.


    This is not what I had in mind. I thought that I would see him during the Founding Ball because that was where Estelle had seen him. Why oh why, did it ur like this?


    ''And what is with that smirk? Why are you smirking? That''s not fine! You''re making my blood run to my nose here, you carnivore!''


    "I''m not," I straight-up lied-- "Just conscious¡­ It''s not every day that I would get threatened with a sword on my neck, after all¡­"


    What am I saying?


    I am literally rambling at the moment. My nerves are frazzled, and my knees are probably shaking as well. I am actually amazed at myself that I did not start having a panic attack right here.


    Lukas studied me for a moment, his face unreadable, and I tried to look as innocent as possible. He then finally retracted the sword after a while, to my relief.


    My eyes then strayed to the side and saw Uno, standing there with a knife on his throat. It was held by an ashy-haired man behind him, like a shadow.


    ''I knew it¡­''


    "Can you also let go of my guard? He won''t do anything funny, promise¡­" I actually don''t know about that, I just wish that he wouldn''t.


    "Ylmer¡­" Lukas called out. The ashy-haired guy removed the knife and stepped back.


    "Mdy!" Uno shot forward in an instant, bracing himself in front of me, acting like the shield.


    He''s probably ring at Lukas, which is cute.


    Uno sure is a reliable person who is not afraid of any danger, even if he''s practically being overpowered.


    "We''re leaving now," I dered in a steady voice. I then held out my palm again, "Here''s the name tag. Take it," I said.


    I mentally pped myself. Why am I still trying to give it to him? I''m making myself look more like an idiot¡­


    He nced at it in indifference, "Throw it away, or keep it if you want."


    "No. I came here to give this back, so take it," I insisted.


    ''Just take it from me and end my suffering!''


    When he still had not moved, I let out a sigh and stepped forward, grabbed one of his hands, and ced it there.


    After that, I basically brisk-walked towards the carriage without looking back. As soon as I got inside the wagon, my hand instantly went to my face, covering it.


    ''Let the ground swallow me whole and don''t spit me back, please.''

 Chapter 90 - The Game Plan

    I was now back in the mansion, looking like a horde of angry mobs was out to get me. My servants, even George, was surprised upon seeing me back so early when I had just left for like, probably 2 hours ago. They didn''t ask why though¡­


    It was because I was already storming inside my room before they could even open their mouths. As soon as I got there, I plopped my body on the bed, heaved a deep breath, and started screaming while punching the pillows. Erin was so shocked to see me like that, and perhaps the others as well, and started to panic.


    They were asking me if I felt sick, or if something had happened during the time we were out, which led me to this.


    Good thing that my shrieks got muffled by the futon or more people would havee here, wondering what the hell was happening to me, and probably overreact as well.


    "Mdy? Are you okay?" Erin asked worriedly when I did not stop rolling around the bed.


    ''AAAAAAGGGGHHH I FEEL SO DUMB!''


    Really Nadia? Forcing him to take it? I seriously made a fool of myself¡­.


    "Why did I do that? Aassddkghjkll!!!" And started screaming again. After a while, I calmed down andid there motionlessly, staring at the ceiling overhead.


    ''Goodness me, I just saw Lukas today. Lukas, the male lead¡­ The Male Lead named Lukas¡­ I saw him¡­''


    I quickly sat up on the bed and stared at the wall.


    "Why was he there in the first ce?" I whispered.


    Did the novel ever say that he has another house aside from the dukedom, and the one from the Main Capital? Why did I meet him there?


    It was truly unexpected. I was unprepared. I never thought that out of all ces, he was going to be there. I sound redundant, I know, but it''s confusing me!


    If I knew that he lived at that house, I wouldn''t honestly go.


    ''All I ever thought was buying some birds and then it got me this¡­ This meeting doesn''t make sense at all¡­''


    Or maybe it is because the future has changed.


    Lukas should have only appeared during the Founding Ball, and his first appearance at that.


    I bit my lower lip as I tried to think of something, of the novel plot. But just like any other times that I did, nothinges to mind. It''s as if my memory was being tampered, or something.


    It''s a miracle that I still know who the characters are and that I am existing inside the novel world right now. If I forget about that as well, what would have happened?


    "But why can''t I remember?" I uttered with breathless wonder.


    It feels like a conspiracy to me now. Then again, it was just once, but the impact was great, so therefore, I should have still remembered.


    I got up from the bed and started pacing the room, ignoring the five other people who then tactfully retreated to give me some privacy. It escaped my mind that there were others in the room aside from me, but I''m too far gone to think about it.


    Countless times, I had halted on my steps, only to resume again. I was also biting my fingers as I think, and Kuro was watching me all the while.


    "Ah!" I gasped out loud, "The thing!"


    I recalled back to the time I was sent here. When I got to my senses, what was the first thing I did?


    I snapped my fingers, "That''s right! Visit the library!"


    I went to read books in the library to learn about this world, and the family history as well. If I''m not mistaken, I had also written down what I read in the novel at that time!


    ''Now where is that piece of paper?''


    My eyes roamed around the room, then stopped at the vanity table. My feet brought me forward and I hurriedly opened the upper drawer.


    I sifted through some sketches all the way to the bottom-most part and pulled some papers out.


    "Not this, not this either¡­ Nope--" I grumbled-- "Here it is!"


    I then dumped the other ones that are not needed on top of the table and gazed at the list in my hand with sparkling eyes.


    There, on the parchment, were detailed information about the novel, and even some new facts that I had gathered.


    "I''m so d that I did jot these down first," I uttered, and smiled widely.


    My eyes then scanned its contents, going through every single bullet and reading them all.


    So yes, I noted down all the important characters here. The four ML''s, Nadia, Estelle, Leon, Kai, Vivienne, and Asmo.


    ''Eh? Was there an Asmo before? Who''s that?''


    It was a foreign name that I have no inkling of.


    ''Why did I write that name down?''


    My brows were knotting together. It sounded so unfamiliar that it brought several questions to my head.


    Asmo¡­ Who is Asmo?


    I blinked and tried to think about it, but nothing came.


    ''Whatever, that''s not important right now. What I want to know is the plot!''


    I read the passages written below the names and went through them one by one. After reading some important uses, my head began to hurt.


    "Oh no¡­" I muttered, "This is¡­"


    I slowly sat down on the bed again while the curious Kuro sprawled itself beside my foot. I was staring at the parchment with a mixture of disappointment and bewilderment.


    "The future is gone," Imented.


    It was so dramatic that I even heard some violins ying in the distance, apanying the heavy atmosphere that hangs over my head.


    ''There''s no fateful meeting anymore aside from the Founding Ball!''


    You see guys, I apparently have noted down all the encounters of Estelle and the Male Leads, in quick straightforward sentences.


    So the first one was Nathan and her, right? It happened in the Capital, where a thief created a buzz, which led my brother and her to meet. But because Kai is now with me, the alleged thief, it didn''t ur. So this route is already a failure.


    ''Let''s cross that out¡­''


    Next was actually, Janus and Estelle''s fateful meeting. And you know how it was? It was when Estelle had helped a homeless person being bullied by thugs. Our powerful mage, who had seen it while passing by, got curious and investigated about her.


    You know what sucks? Of course, you are guessing it right, the homeless youngster was no other than Kai. Again, Kai is here, so this encounter will never happen in this life. Let us cross that one out as well...


    ''How about Ezekiel and Estelle?''


    I greedily read the whole paragraph with my heart beating like crazy inside my chest.


    "Ezekiel and Estelle met at the ball, and the former had asked her for a dance," I read aloud.


    Aww~ This might still go down! There''s a possibility! Kai is not involved here anyway.


    My wide smile then immediately waned when I read the next sentence.


    ''It was because Nadia kept pestering him, so he avoided her by doing just that¡­''


    "Damn it!"


    I let out a huge sigh.


    Out of the four fateful encounters, three of them are already impossible to ever happen. Actually, it won''t happen, period.


    That leaves us to Lukas''s route.


    His meeting with her was because he had felt Estelle staring at him throughout the duration of the party, so he got interested and let her follow him around until they were alone outside the garden.


    That''s the time when Estelle proposed a deal with him, right?


    ''At least we have one¡­''


    But what was the deal?


    I tried to read the rest but did not see anything that says about their deal.


    "Hmmm¡­" I hummed.


    Why did I not write that particr information down?


    The rest of the sentences were key points that happened in the novel, like that Wild Boar incident and the events that Nadia had caused.


    Seeing all those events from Nadia''s doing, I immediately crossed them all out. It would not happen in this lifetime, so might as well exclude them.


    ''It actually did not help¡­ well, maybe a bit.''


    Seeing this list just made me want to cry for how messed up the entire storyline had be.


    I mean, I have no other way of fixing it anymore, because it''s already unfixable. Unless I''ll turn back the time and do exactly the opposite of what I had done.


    ''Hell nah¡­''


    I already made up my mind that I am now Nadia Herman, henceforth, I will live my life the way it is now.


    ''Should I feel bad for ruining the plot?''


    I seriously thought about that, and my answer was bright as day. I don''t.


    Kuro purred, getting my attention. I nced at him then ruffled his thick hide. Feeling the softness of his fur made me feel a little better.


    "But this doesn''t mean I would do nothing," I said, my eyes glinting with resolve.


    Because of my doing, the plot had diverted, and Estelle might suffer from it. All I have to do now is to gather information about her and think about the next step after that.


    ''Time to set up an investigation!''

 Chapter 91 - Investigation Pt. 1

    "Time to set up an investigation!" I eximed. My whole being was full of vigor. I was basically brimming with renewed energy that had been sucked away from the meeting earlier.


    I could ask Uno to investigate her, but that would be too much of a work for him if I asked for a thorough background search. Plus he is always on duty, so I''d rather contact a mercenary guild than impose on him.


    ''I believe that there are mercenaries here¡­''


    It was also written on the parchment. Nadia had contacted them before, to do dirty things for her. For example, kidnapping Estelle, and kidnapping everyone else''s. Sometimes, some stupid shit, but mostly for kidnapping people.


    I just need to ask Uno to bring me to one and make them do the work in exchange for money..


    ''Good thing I have money, huh¡­''


    Kuro swished five of his tails, as if he too, is also excited like me. I got up from the bed and went out of the room with Kuro hot on my tail. The five of my attendants were outside, patiently waiting, and had all stood in attention after seeing me.


    "I''m going to meet Uno," I announced to them.


    "Let us apany you, mdy," Erin offered.


    ''It''s not like I''m going outside the estate, but oh well. If that''s what they want¡­''


    Lily and Erin decided to go with me, while the rest would do their tasks that got put up when I returned. I told them that they could rest afterward before we set on our way.


    As the three of us, err four because Kuro is with us after all, rounded the corner, Kai and Lost were both walking on the opposite. I spotted them immediately, and it was the same for them.


    ''Ah! There they are!''


    When we got closer, I halted on my steps to greet them.


    "Where did the both of you go?" I asked.


    "We were training in the forest," Kai answered.


    Look at this cute guy, being too passionate with his training. I thought they had gone somewhere far, that''s why the people in the mansion have no clue.


    "Can I talk to you for a moment?" I said this to Lost in particr.


    Kai curiously looked between the two of us, while Lost stares at me for a moment before finally nodding.


    He must have seen how eager I was.


    "Is there something going on?" Kai inquired.


    I smiled at him and ruffled his slightly messy hair, "Nothing you have to worry about. You should go and rest," then turned to Lost-- "Let''s go to the library."


    I know that I have other things to do, but I''ll just tell Uno about itter. It can wait. This issue though, if I didn''t ask him today, I might forget it again. So it''s better to do this now.


    Lost followed me to the library, same as Kuro who always trails after me wherever I go. Both Erin and Lily retreated to give us some privacy, which is pretty much appreciated.


    No one in this house, except Lost and the family doctor, knew about his real condition. I have no idea if Kai knows as well, but I would guess that he doesn''t.


    The two of us then sat down face to face on the sofa, and Kuro took his usual position, on the floor beside my feet.


    You could feel the tension in the air as I was carefully thinking of how I would open the conversation.


    Lost was silent and does not look like he is getting impatient. Though, I''m not sure.


    "Uhh¡­ How do I say this¡­" I mumbled and looked at him with all seriousness, "Can you tell me about yourself? The truth?"


    Lost blinked, "Truth?"


    I nodded in affirmation, "Yes. The real you. I''m sure you have noticed that I already knew about you even before and that you have no pulse," I informed him.


    Lost paused for a second before answering.


    "Okay."


    I suddenly feel enthusiastic after hearing his answer. My long time question and wonder will now be answered!


    "I am an Anima." He stated, not beating around the bush.


    I stared at him, having no clue what was that he said just now.


    "Anima?"


    "Yes, an anima. Specifically, a Spirit type. Just like Kuro," he answered and nced at the fox on my feet.


    Intuitively, I nced at Kuro as well.


    "Wait wait wait¡­" I grumbled, "Spirit type? I''m sorry I don''t quite get it."


    Is he telling me that he is a spirit? And that Kuro is also a spirit?


    "Animas are some sort of an entity that resounds with nature. For spirit type Animas, they are more like a guardian," Lost exined to me.


    "So you''re saying that Kuro is not a monster, but an Anima? A guardian?" I confirmed.


    "Yes."


    Oh? I thought he was a monster because he can detect them¡­ But a spirit instead?


    "And you are also a guardian. To Kai?" I added.


    Lost nodded, "Miss Nadia is correct."


    "But if both of you are the same, then why is Kuro a fox, while you look humanlike?"


    That one part is strange to me. He said that he''s just like Kuro, but they don''t look the same though?


    "It''s all because of the contractor''s will," Lost replied.


    I stared at him again, feeling a little more Lost.


    ''Hehe, get it? I''m lost¡­''


    "I am a wolf spirit." As he said that, his amber eyes began to glow. His irises then started to transform into slits, like the wolves.


    "Wow¡­" I marveled, "Cool¡­"


    That looked so weird and amazing at the same time! I didn''t know that he could do that! Is that why he acts like he understood Kuro most of the time? Because they are both spirits? Makes sense to me...


    "Sir Kai is my contractor, and it depends on him how I would appear to everyone. I am only acting ording to his psyche, which is why I am the way I am right now."


    Hmmm¡­ He is saying that his outward appearance depends on Kai. Kai must have wanted him to look like a human, and heplied. So Kuro, could assume human form if I want it to?


    I gazed at the ck fox who was also looking at me as if he understood everything that has been said inside this room.


    ''You do understand me. I thought you are just a smart cookie¡­''


    Imagine Kuro transforming into a human. Should he be a girl or a boy? Hmmm¡­


    "Does he know?" I asked Lost again.


    He shook his head from side to side, "He does not remember."


    Oh. Right, he told me that before¡­


    "You said something about a contractor. Does this mean that there is an existing contract between the two of you? Spirits could get contracted?"


    "Yes, but only if the Anima is willing. Kuro chose you to be his contractor because you saved him. For me, it was because he identally contracted me by offering a gift."


    Oohhh¡­ I remembered the time when Kuro was whining like crazy. How did I save him anyway? He wasn''t injured when I discovered him in the forest...


    "That happened when you were young? I mean, Kai?"


    I was pertaining to the contract thingy between them, by the way. Because I saw both of them together when Kai was just 11.


    "Yes."


    "How old was he? Do you remember?"


    Lost thought for a moment, " It was only a couple of days before you found us."


    Wait. So when they were living in the streets before, Kai must have thought of apanion. Hence, Lost took form into a human as per Kai''s will¡­? Was that it?


    "Oh?"


    "Sir Kai was weakened, which is why I appeared as a child in ordance to his state."


    That makes sense, I guess. He was having such a high fever that I got scared for his well-being. And why Lost suddenly shot up to puberty real quick, and had be a young man. It''s because Kai recovered.


    If so, why did Lost not appear in the book? That''s still a mystery to me¡­


    "You said you''re a spirit type, right? Are there other more types?"


    "There are three types of Animas, but I have no idea what they were. Though I can surely say that Miss Nadia has one," he says.


    Mmm. He must have meant Kuro¡­


    Speaking of this fox, the reason why he is still in a fox form might be because of my adoration for animals¡­ Furry animals¡­


    ''Is that why he is so furry now?!''


    Or maybe I am just reading too much into it.


    "And about my missing pulse. Spirits don''t have a beating heart, which is why I am not able to replicate it," he added.


    "Ohh, okay. I thought you were sort of a vampire or something, but that would be silly. You don''t feel cold¡­" I mumbled while chuckling.


    "Vampires exist, Miss Nadia and they are not necessarily cold," Lost stated.


    "What? Really?"


    "Yes."


    "They''re not cold? But aren''t they undead?"


    Because that''s what I read about anyway, some even sparkle¡­


    Lost''s brows furrowed, "Undead?"


    "Yeah, like they are dead but not entirely dead. They roam around, but not as a zombie either¡­ You know, just missing a beating heart but still breathes..."


    What the hell am I rambling on?


    "I don''t understand¡­" Lost responded.


    "Oh, nevermind! It''s not important right now," I brushed it off-- "But, are there vampires here in Rosenthal?"


    I just wanted to know. What if they were lurking around? Though I have not heard any news of some people having their blood sucked dry and left for dead¡­ Just want to make sure, that''s all¡­


    And probably start locking the windows too¡­


    "I don''t think so¡­"


    Mhmm¡­ Okay then.


    "Thank you for being honest with me, Lost."


    "Of course. Miss Nadia is Sir Kai''s benefactress and savior. It is only natural," Lost answered formally.


    A,e on. I did it on my own will!


    "Are you going to tell him?" I asked in regards to Kai.


    "He wille around sooner," he said.


    "Okay then. Thank you again, Lost. You were a big help," I uttered with sincerity.


    Lost nodded and said nothing afterward. I got amused. He clearly is not the type who talked a lot.


    But wow, I have no idea that he is a spirit and a wolf kind at that.


    I got to learn something from this talk with him. About the Anima and that vampire apparently exist¡­


    Now all I have to do is to research more about them, especially spirits and Animas.

 Chapter 92 - Investigation Pt. 2

    Lost had left the library, leaving me alone to my own devices. I was sifting through the bookshelves looking for books about spirits and stuff. There were a few which I had dly plucked out, but the information written on them was not enough.


    Still, I had learned quite a few things¡­


    ording to one book, Animas came directly from divinity. They are also called God''s gifts. Aside from the spirit type, there were two more; namely the Blessing type and the Innate type.


    It says that the Blessing type Animas is the rarest out of all the three, and does not exist as of now.


    This is why there was not much information regarding it, which kind of a bummer. But can''t help it, I guess.


    The innate type however are present to those who have blessed genes.. In short, a descendant of a deity. They are what they called, the magic power from deep within. It runs in the people''s blood, which helps them wield magic without any problems.


    Apparently, there are also ssifications. Powerful Animas have consciousness but they do not necessarily think for themselves. It''s an innate ability, therefore, they are already present as soon as the wielder was born.


    An example of the innate type Anima wielders is the people from the Royal Family. They have abilities running in their blood which separates them from the rest.


    "So Ezekiel''s light power is an innate type!"


    If it is true that all innate abilities are from animas, then the Herman bloodline has one too? Was that the reason why men of Hermans have an affinity for swords? Why they are called swordmaster?


    ''Hmmm¡­ So we do have anima but a weak one.''


    "I wonder what do they mean about an Anima having consciousness though¡­"


    Is it alive? If so, how would that work if their powers run in their blood?


    "Then Lukas has one?" I mumbled.


    ording to the data I had written about him, he has power over ck mes. They call him the devil and his fire, Infernal mes. He got that title when he wreaked havoc on the battlefield and burned all of his enemies alive.


    Lukas can use magic too and if so, he would also be an innate type.


    He sure is powerful though, more powerful than Ezekiel, I think¡­


    So, how about Janus? Janus is the most powerful mage out here, does this also mean he has an Anima as well?


    "Hmmm¡­"


    I suddenly felt my head being split open. It''s another migraine, as usual. So far, the frequency of my headaches has dwindled these past few years. Before, I would have migraines for like thrice a week, but it had gotten rarer now. I would have only twice a month, and sometimes nothing at all! Which is great!


    Apparently, I have one today and it''s a little intense.


    "Ugh," I groaned out, cupping my head with my hands.


    I really hate this when it happens¡­


    "Erin? Erin?" I was trying to call her to know if she could hear me from the outside.


    I have no strength to go up from my seat and look for her. If I did, I''ll probably just fall over and hurt myself anyway.


    I heard the door open before someone hurriedly stepped closer to where I was sitting.


    "Mdy? Does your head hurt again? I will bring the medicine right away!" She dered and flew out the room in record time.


    Of course, I sat there and waited for her. I was also massaging my temples slowly just to ease the pain even for a little.


    "Oh gosh, this sucks¡­" I grumbled.


    There was a knock on the door, and I thought that it was Erin with the medicines, but I was wrong.


    "Nadia? Uno told me that you were almost hurt from-- Are you okay?" It was the voice of Nathan. He stormed in here with so much aggression but had instantly changed into worry as soon as he saw me crouching on the table.


    ''Oh, it''s my brother¡­''


    I raised my head to look at him. He was still dressed in his knight uniform, so he probably went here just after he got home.


    "Did you drink your medicine yet?" He asked with his brows creasing together.


    "Erin just left to bring me one. Don''t worry brother," I answered and offered him a smile to reassure him.


    Seems like his momentum got cut, thus whatever he was going to say to me a while ago, was neverpleted. He sighed and sat down in front of me instead.


    His pale eyes, full of worry, then went to me.


    "This migraine of yours should be checked. It''s been going on for years now¡­" he remarked.


    "I''m used to it."


    His lips pursed into a straight line, "No one should."


    I let out a shortugh.


    "That''s true¡­"


    But what can I do? It sucks having these but they don''t go away even if I fervently wished to.


    Shortly after, Erines in holding a tray with a ss of water and a vial of green liquid. I thanked her for it and drank itstraight up while grimacing.


    It was bitter, of course, and this is the part where I am still not used to.


    Erin then bowed and left the two of us.


    "So, who was that man who threatened you with a sword?" Nathan immediately inquired. His demeanor darkened just as he asked that, looking like he was about to wage war.


    Uno must have briefed him about the event this afternoon, and clearly told him the part where Lukas pointed his sword on me.


    "I don''t know them, but they are truly¡­ kind," I answered with a lie.


    Lukas? Kind? That must be the most absurd thing I have ever said today¡­ or this week.


    Kind could never be associated with him. In the novel, he was described as a cruel obnoxious man. I have no idea why the author of that book portrayed him as if they hate his guts. Seriously¡­ He is either a yboy or a bastard, that''s what they always said.


    ''Then why was he my favorite?''


    "That''s not what Uno said," Nathan rebuked, staring at me suspiciously.


    Augh escaped my lips.


    "Oh, Uno was just surprised, that''s all. It''s my fault that I came to them without a letter in advance, which is why they got into offensive and had thought we''re a spy," I exined.


    "Why would you go there anyway?" He then pointed out.


    I nced at the side, clearly at a loss for words. Should I tell him it was because of a bird?


    ''Naaaah. I''ll bet he would go and find some birds in an instant.''


    "I was just returning something that belonged to them. It''s not a big deal, brother," I said and smiled at him.


    He was still a little dubious, but because my face was not giving him anything away, he dropped the topic off.


    I really admire myself for being such a great liar sometimes.


    "You have just gotten home, go change and rest brother," I said to him.


    Nathan nodded and then stared at me.


    "Is your head still hurting?"


    "It''s gone now, and would probably not be back until next month," I answered.


    That sounds like a monthly thing that girls have, honestly¡­


    "Good. You rest as well," he said and patted me on my head. A habit which I am very used to as of now.


    He then left after a while, making sure that I was alright and all. I stood up and returned the books I picked up back to their ces before leaving the library.


    ''Now, it''s time for meeting Uno¡­''


    Erin and Lily then apanied me to go look for Uno, who was stationed outside and getting ready for his night duty.


    Uno saw using to him and acknowledged us. I gestured for him toe closer.


    The sky was already getting dark with a mix of orange, yellow, red, and purple spreading throughout the horizon. It looked absolutely beautiful.


    It cast a glow over the mansion and gave a haunting feeling as if it came straight out of a fairytale.


    Uno left his post and got to us.


    "Does mdy need something?"


    "That¡­" I nced at my maids.


    The two of them then stood back a few meters and acted like they were not hearing anything.


    "Can you promise to keep whatever I''m going to tell you a secret?" I muttered in a low voice.


    "If it is what mdy wants," he replied formally.


    I smiled in satisfaction, "Then, do you know a reliable mercenary guild around here?"


    Uno looked a bit surprised, "Mercenary Guild? Well¡­ yes," he answered.


    "Then bring me there tomorrow," I stated.


    "B-but mdy¡­"


    "Don''t tell the others, especially Nathan and father. This is only between us, do you understand?"


    He does not look fine with it and had seemed very skeptical.


    "If you have something to know and want it done, I will do it instead, mdy! You don''t have to seek the mercenaries," he offered right away.


    "I need something that only them can do," I replied.


    Uno still looked adamant about changing my mind but sorry to him.


    "It will be dangerous, mdy!"


    "I know, but you''re with me. We will only be there for a moment anyway. We will left soon after I tell them what I want," I said with conviction.


    He looked really troubled but upon seeing how determined I was, he let out a huge sigh.


    "Yes, mdy."


    An excited glint sparked in my eyes.


    "Excellent."

 Chapter 93 - Investigation Pt. 3

    Next day afternoon, Uno was already waiting outside with a carriage and was ready to set sail. He''s a quick and efficient one, I''d give him that.


    George had asked where I was heading to, and as a liar like me, I told him that we''re only going to the Capital.


    It''s kind of true in a way because the mercenary guild is in there, so it''s not a lie at all.


    I just omitted the fact that we are going to contact mercenaries. Fufufufu~


    Uno still looked like he wanted to say something that could change my mind. One look from me and he folds though¡­


    ''Come on Uno, you won''t easily coerce me into not going, unless you would threaten me or something. Which you cannot do anyway, so hehehe~.''


    And I have pocketed a knife with me just to be sure, therefore he shouldn''t worry that much..


    This is Uno we are talking about, I''m sure he won''t bring me to some shady ce¡­


    The carriage sped away and we were now on our way to the Capital with only the two of us. Erin wanted to go but I don''t trust her mouth sometimes, so I chose not to. However much she pleaded with me with puppy eyes.


    I can''t be too sure that she would not bber the truth while she''s lost in her storytelling. That would certainly bring me trouble¡­


    We stopped by in front of some nice looking shop, which was a little surprising. I saw people going to and fro and wondered why.


    ''Don''t mercenary guilds supposed to look inconspicuous?''


    "Are you sure we are in the right ce?" I asked Uno for confirmation.


    He just nodded solemnly, "Yes, mdy."


    Well, if you say so, Uno.


    We got inside and what greeted me was apletely different scenery. It was a textile shop, judging from the fabrics at the back that lined the whole shelves.


    I looked around to survey at first, taking in everyone''s appearances. There were two women at the counter, and from the far left were a man who was engaged in a conversation with another customer. The customer looked normal to me, and so are the others.


    There were more people but they didn''t strike me as informants or assassins.


    That''s pretty good though? They are camouging themselves as normal citizens. No one would suspect that they are contracted men...


    That man who was holding a tape measure could be a secret ninja for all I know¡­


    "Good Afternoon, how can we help you My Lady?" Said the other woman with a weing smile. She looked pretty with her hair tied into a bun.


    I went to the counter with Uno behind me, who was looking alert and stiff. As if he would spring into action as soon as a slight deviation would appear.


    This man is truly dedicated to his work.


    I returned her smile with my own.


    "I would like to ce an order," I stated in a roundabout way.


    "Ah yes. Would you perhaps have a material in mind?" She answered and brought out some kind of a mini divider with some pieces of different fabrics inside-- "We have silks, satins, cottons--"


    "No, I would like a different one. A special kind," I cut her off, adding thest sentence in a low voice.


    The woman blinked as if she didn''t get it but I still looked unmoved and stoic, staring at her in expectation.


    The other woman at the side and some guy in uniform had suddenly perked up upon hearing me, and were all ncing at me through the sides of their eyes.


    Uno got more vignt when the atmosphere shifted slightly with tension, while I remained standing there with a cheery smile.


    "A special kind, you say?" The woman answered, "Well, why don''t the miss follow me to our textile room?"


    I caught on to what she was trying to say and nodded.


    "Very well¡­"


    The pretty woman then led Uno and I to the back room, which was big, and has a lot more fabrics disyed on the walls. A textile room just as she said.


    As soon as the door closed, the demeanor of the woman changed dramatically. She was not smiling anymore, and there was a chilly aura surrounding her.


    She suddenly moved lightning fast, and Uno did the same. Now both of them were holding a knife a few inches towards each other''s faces.


    ''Wow. That''s a very warm wee from her¡­''


    "Who are you?" The woman hissed.


    Uno red at her as he covered me with his body.


    "We''re customers, what else?" I answered with a smile.


    It should be obvious enough that we are here for a different reason, unless they truly are not what we''re thinking they would be.


    "Aisha," a voice called out-- "What are you doing to our guests?"


    A man with round eyesses came out of one door. Behind him was another, but younger looking. He has blonde hair and was curiously looking at us.


    "I am merely asking their identities," the woman named Aisha replied.


    My head tilted to the side, "But that should not matter, right?"


    There was a short silence.


    "Aisha, you are such a hotblooded woman! Is it not clear to you that they are not here for our textile business?" The blonde-haired one chimed in.


    "Come on, take back your knife," the round sses guy ordered.


    Aisha nced at us warily, then released his threatening stance on Uno. Thetter then did the same but was still blocking me from the others.


    "We apologize for that," the round sses guy uttered.


    "It''s fine. Can we please proceed to the transaction now?" I said, brushing it all off.


    I don''t know why she acted like that. She is probably a newbie or something...


    "Ah yes."


    "But, are you sure that you are really here for that purpose?" The blonde-haired one sidled with narrowed eyes, as if he could not believe me.


    I stared at him in the eyes.


    "Whatever do you mean?"


    ''He''s not looking down on me, isn''t he?''


    The man had snapped his mouth shut when the round sses guy elbowed him.


    "Please follow us," and gestured to the door that they hade from.


    Both Uno and I followed the two of them, leaving Aisha who then went back to the counter. One of them pushed open a door where there was a narrow hallway connected to it. At the end was another room with more other people, but they''re mostly men, 3 of them and one woman.


    There was another set of doors at the right, which I would assume that they are private booths.


    The men inside the room all turned to us and immediately glued their eyes on me. Of course, they are probably wondering what''s a noble woman doing there.


    ''Maybe I should have opted to wear amoner''s clothes instead of a dress¡­ But that would make George suspicious of me.''


    "Ohh? Who''s that with you Elric?" A rowdy looking guy voiced out. He has cropped hair and a little on the muscly side.


    "What''s ass doing here?" Another man said. This one looked snobby because of his sharp eyes which was currently nailed at me.


    "Mdy," Uno muttered and was about to get in front of me again.


    I patted Uno on his shoulder to make him calm down.


    "She is our customer. You better watch your tongues," round sses guy answered.


    "Hoohh? Customer?" The rowdy one chimed with a grin on his face.


    "Ady? That''s a first!" The third one


    "Hey, Elric. Are you sure that woman did not mistaken this ce as a dress shop?" The rowdy man says and starts snickering.


    He was then joined with the third man.


    "That''s true. Normally, they will send their guards to negotiate, but a woman?" Andughed some more. "They''re losing it!"


    "She''s pretty though."


    I felt Uno''s aura darkening. I won''t be surprised if he would start smacking these people here with his knife, because I felt like doing it too.


    "You''re all being disrespectful," the round sses guy noted.


    They did not stop their snickers though, and I am starting to get irritated, honestly.


    "Are you all done with your talk now?" I announced as calmly as possible.


    All of them stopped talking and looked at me. The woman at the back who appeared to not give a damn from what was happening had turned as well.


    There was a big smile stered on my face but my eyes were dead and cold.


    ''How dare they talk about me like that? Do they want me to skin them alive?''


    The two guys who were with us nced at me as well.


    "Sorry about this Miss--" I cut him off.


    "I really have no time to waste for stupid shit you know," I uttered and stared them all down.


    "W-woah..." The blonde-haired guy whispered.


    "Now, can you all shut up and listen? Or is this guild for bunch of gossipers and not mercenaries?"

 Chapter 94 - Investigation Pt. 4

    "Now can you all shut up and listen? Or is this guild for a bunch of gossipers and not mercenaries?" Nadia hissed with eyes full of disdain.


    Of course, those who heard it immediately reacted. They all have frowns in their faces as they gazed at the snobby woman who slighted them just now.


    "H-hey! Why are you saying that--" the blonde-haired guy spluttered at the side but got his words cut off when Elric reprimanded him with his eyes.


    The rowdy man, on the other hand, was not pleased. His entire body stiffened from the insult, and red at her.


    "This damn-- We are mercenaries!" He rebuked.


    "Then act like one." Nadia countered straight in his face..


    He suddenly felt like his blood was rushing on his head and stood up, his fists clenching on his sides.


    "You!"


    "Shun," the round sses guy warned. His eyes were giving him a warning, therefore stopping him from his outburst.


    He then turned to Nadia, calm andposed, the total opposite of the others who were on edge-- "I apologize for the inconvenience, Miss."


    "Mmm," was her only response.


    She couldn''t care less at all. She just wanted to wrap this whole thing up and leave. Even if the room was big enough for all of them, she still felt suffocated.


    And one more thing she hated aside from the stuffy atmosphere, is the way these men talked to her. They are clearly looking down at her for being a woman and it''s only making her more irritated.


    She also knows that she shouldn''t have bad mouthed them in their own turf, but she could not just stand there and take their insults either.


    Nadia was long fed up from the sexist views of most men in the empire.


    "Everyone here is the best in what they do. Let me introduce you to them." The guy named Elric said, after a short silence that pervaded the whole room.


    Nadia only nced at him in acknowledgement and thetter took it as a yes.


    "I am Elric, and beside me is Roy."


    "Hello", the blonde-hairedd voiced out.


    Elric then gestured to the rest.


    "That one is Shun, Seis, and Oli," and referred to them respectively-- "The woman at the back would be Eve."


    Shun nced at Nadia and clicked his tongue.


    "Tch."


    Roy then cleared his throat, "What do the young miss wants us to do?"


    "I hope it''s certainly not about beating up runts you despise, Miss." Shunmented while trying to appear bigger. It made him look arrogant and annoying to Nadia''s eyes.


    "Shun!" Oli, the third one from earlier, hushed him down.


    He had seen the woman''s sharp res and had instantly acted to shut his buddy up.


    Nadia, on the other hand, ignored his retort.


    She has no time to take on his childish jibes.


    "I only want information about a certain individual. A detailed one."


    "Can''t your men take care of that?" Seis, the sharp-eyed man, remarked.


    "Oh, they can. But what I want is the efficiency of mercenaries," Nadia replied.


    She did not want to think of his words as something insulting, because he was merely saying the truth anyway.


    "Is that all?" Elric pressed on.


    Nadia nodded.


    "Yes. I do not wish for you to harm her. I only need the mostplete details about her."


    "Very well," Elric uttered as he fixed his eyesses.


    "Her name is Estelle Forester." Nadia added.


    Just as the mood was getting better, Shun then ruined it for being a first ss jerk. He voiced his frustration out from being reprimanded by a woman, and started bickering.


    "Wait a minute. Why would we do this kind of work? Even a guard, if given enough money, would do the work for you! Our guild is not meant for puny tasks!" He pointed out.


    "That is right. Contacting a mercenary guild to only gather information is quite the stretch. Do you even know how much our fees are?"


    Seis who has been in the business for a long time, seconded. There wasn''t a time, even when they were just starting, that they ever epted easy tasks like that. They focused more on the hardbor, like guarding, or killing a target.


    Oli was just silent at the side, he''s the youngest out of all of them, and the newest too. So he was still not used to any of it. Moreover, he had felt this brooding aura from the woman since earlier.


    He knew that she''s pissed off, and he had seen a lot of pissed off women, and what they could do. It''s scary. Hence, why he was shutting his mouth.


    Nadia removed the pouch which was tied from her waist and tossed it towards them. Oli caught it on one hand, seemingly amazed by how heavy it was and curiously looked inside. It was full of gold coins.


    ''Woah! This is a lot!''


    Seis looked at it too, as he was sitting beside Oli and got tongue tied.


    "Is that enough? Or do you want me to double it?" Nadia announced haughtily.


    "D-double¡­" Oli muttered.


    She leveled her gazes amongst all the faces.


    "I don''t care who among you will do it. I just want it done no more than a week," her ruby lips then stretched into a cunning smile and caught the eyes of everyone looking at her-- "That''s already enough time for you, right? Given how awesome this guild of yours is."


    She had clearly said that in a form of mockery but the others were too stunned to speak.


    They were smitten, if not for her pretty face, but from her boldness.


    "If any of you gave me some half-assed report..." Her demeanor then turned darker-- "I will hunt you down," she warned. Her eyes glinting coldly like the edge of a sword.


    "Let''s go Uno," and started to leave the premises. The former then tailed after her without uttering a single word.


    Elric woke up from being stupefied and cleared his throat.


    "Let me send you off."


    Nadia''s pale red eyes went to him, stopping him from further closing in.


    "No need," and left afterward.


    There was a short pause from the room. They were all gazing at the ce where the woman had disappeared to. In any case, what they were feeling right now, shock would be an understatement.


    "D-damn¡­" Roy and Oli whispered at the same time.


    Shun who was just aggressive a while ago had turned 180.


    "She''s... hot-- ow!"


    "Idiot!" Seis eximed after hitting him in the head.


    "Hey you, Shun! What the hell was that earlier? Do you want master to roast your ass?" Roy remarked.


    Thetter rubbed the part of his head that was hit.


    "Tsk. I didn''t mean it," he uttered and averted his eyes to the wall.


    "Of course you don''t. You tend to show off in front of women after all. This is why you are single," Elric pointed out, hitting him where it hurts the most.


    Roy then scratched his cheeks as he peered at the hallway again.


    "But you guys. Don''t you think she''s kind of familiar?" He inquired.


    This has been bugging him since earlier. As soon as he saw her face back at the textile room, it definitely struck him in the gut. He is certain that he had seen her before, but he had no idea where and when.


    "What are you saying Roy? Got hooked by her pretty face too?" Seis snickered.


    "I feel like I''ve seen her face somewhere," Roy answered, totally ignoring whatever Seis had said.


    Eve just nced at the rambling idiots and continued scribbling on her notebook. She knows that face as well. After all, she drew it before for a report. Yvan had requested it from her.


    ''Such a coincidence¡­''


    She did not anticipate that she would ever see her there at their ce. Moreover, she was also surprised as to how she had acted. Most of the noblewomen she knows, all act bratty and spoiled, especially from a high-ranked house like hers.


    Just like Roy, she was surprised upon seeing her there. It wasn''t that long ago when she had painted her face, which was why she immediately recognized her.


    ''And she''s already infamous in the social circle as well. Everything she does would be a topic amongst nobles¡­''


    "Master ising today, you all better behave." Elric announced.


    "Oh? Master will? Did not see him for ages¡­" Shun perked up.


    Roy patted him on the back, hard enough to hear the p echoed around the room.


    "That''s why you better behave Shun! Elric will probably tell what you did to himter."


    "Wha--"


    Meanwhile, the group of Nadia were passing by the narrow hallway for the second time that day. There were three other cloaked figures who were going the opposite way, but Nadia was too sour in a mood to even look at them nor spare them a nce.


    As soon as they were out of sight, one of the cloaked figures craned his neck backward to take a look again.


    ''Isn''t that¡­''


    "Master¡­" Yvan muttered and looked at Lukas.


    Looks like he was not the only one who noticed the woman, because when he turned to look at him, he was also staring at her retreating figure.


    Lukas''s electric purple eyes followed Nadia diligently.


    "Hmm¡­"

 Chapter 95 - Lukass Thoughts Pt. 1

    "Hmm"


    Ylmer nudged his twin brother lightly on his side.


    "Hey, Yvan. Isn''t that the woman who visited the mansion the other day?" He whispered, low enough so that Yvan could only hear it. Too bad, Lukas''s senses are three times better than a normal person.


    "Ssshh," Yvan hushed him.


    After the two figures were out of sight, it''s only when Lukas had finally resumed walking again.


    The three of them got to the room in no time and were greeted by the others.


    "Master!" Were their chorus..


    Lukas only nodded at them and gestured to Elric with his eyes, as he continued to head inside one of the rooms. It was his private office and where he stays whenever he drops by.


    Elric saw that look and immediately followed after them.


    "Ohh, it''s the Greywolf twins," Roy muttered while watching the two ashy-haired men, tailing behind Lukas.


    "Greywolf twins?" Oli repeated in question.


    Shun patted him on his shoulder, "Bro, they''re legends. They work side by side with the guild master."


    "Ohh¡­" was Oli''s reply.


    He has not seen the twins nor the guild master until today, so he was shocked. Seeing him walking over the room, so tall and intimidating, that it left an impression on him.


    Oli had clearly seen how heavy his aura was and got amazed. He didn''t really see his whole face because it was covered with the cloak, but he could sincerely feel how strong he was.


    ''So that was the guild master¡­''


    "I really wish to be with them for once." Shun was gushing like an excited kid.


    "Dream on. The person who could only see or talk to them directly is Elric," Seis countered, crushing Shun''s hopes.


    "Heh. I did once though!" Roy announced with a proud look on his face.


    "You have said that so many times already," Shun pointed out.


    It was when the master had just gotten back to the Empire after a very long absence. The others weren''t around because almost everyone has work to do. Hence, why he was able to serve him for a bit when he came before Elric came rushing in.


    And after that, he just can''t kept shutting his mouth from it and bragged about it whenever he could.


    Inside the room, Lukas had sat on the chair behind the table as he removed his cloak from his head, and rxed.


    Both Yvan and Ylmer settled near him, standing right beside the wall, while Elric stood stiffly in front, meters away from Lukas.


    Elric may look calm, but he was actually a little nervous. It has been a while since the guild master came to visit. And everytime he does, his aura just keeps getting heavier and heavier.


    "Tell me about the woman just now," Lukas ordered.


    Elric was taken aback but heeded straightaway.


    "Ah yes. She came here to set an order. It''s about getting someone''s information. I didn''t ask for their names because it''s part of the rules but I can get someone to --"


    "No need," Lukas cuts him off-- "Is that all?"


    "Well, the woman she wants to know about is--"


    "I don''t care about that."


    Elric was slightly trembling on his knees but masked it off. He doesn''t understand what he was trying to say, plus Lukas''s intense eyes had kept gazing at him for some time now.


    "Errr¡­ What does the master want to know?"


    Lukas stared at him for a moment then cocked his head to the side.


    "She looked like she''s mad¡­ isn''t she?"


    "About that¡­ it was because of her order that the others were unsatisfied. Thus, they broke into a small argument," Elric exined then quickly added-- "It was already resolved though. She''s quite feisty..."


    "Hmmm," he then tapped his fingers on the table for a moment before ncing back at him- "If there''s nothing else, you can go."


    Elric bowed in respect.


    "Yes, master."


    He then retreated from the room and left the three of them inside.


    "How did she know about our guild?" Yvan voiced out as soon as they were alone.


    "It''s probably from that guard she has with her," Ylmer reasoned. "What a small world¡­"


    ''Indeed¡­''


    Lukas was leaning back on his chair, thinking to himself. Seeing her there was unexpected, and he suddenly got reminded of the meeting from days ago.


    Yvan had informed him about a carriage heading out to their territory. He specifically told him that the insignia on it was from the Herman estate, which made his brows raised.


    ''What are they nning on doing here?''


    Lukas then set out and surveilled the carriage from the trees, hidden from their sights. He had seen it stopped just in front of the gates before she stepped out, and was curiously peering inside their mansion.


    He was intrigued.


    Why was the woman he had just sought out yesterday, here? And how did she know about his ce?


    He continued watching atop the tree as she did her best on looking.


    He got amused from how she kept hesitating to step forward, and got curious at the same time. He wanted to know what brought her there, hence, why he came down to greet her.


    Then Lukas thought to himself for a second, and decided to threaten her instead. Just because he feels like teasing her.


    ''She must have a reason foring¡­''


    Seeing her froze from fear made the cruel side of him happy, and so is his anima. As soon as he got behind her, it began to get chaotic. The reaction was even stronger up close than by just watching at the distance.


    It made Lukas frown.


    "Turn around and tell me who you are."


    Was what he said. It was not needed, for he knew her already. But hey, he needs to act the part. She doesn''t know about it anyway.


    At first, she didn''t and was stiffly standing still. She did turn when he retracted his sword, thus he could fully see her clearly now. Not that he hadn''t before.


    Those pale ruby eyes of her flew to his face and stared. It wasn''t just a good old look either, it was a full on examination.


    He silently watched her as she slowly roamed her eyes all over his countenance. Lukas does not know whether tough at how obvious she was.


    "I came here to see the von Brandt''s."

 Chapter 96 - Lukass Thoughts Pt. 2

    Lukas was internally surprised. It has been so long since someone mentioned that surname. For all his life, only two people know of it. The Emperor and him.


    And now, this woman knows about it too¡­


    ''What does she want? And how did she knew about it?''


    Even Ylmer, who was subjugating her guard, and Yvan, who was spying at the trees, were also surprised upon hearing that familiar name from her mouth.


    Lukas then asked her what''s her business with them.


    The answer he got waspletely different from what he expected, if there was. She told him she was only giving something back while holding out her palm towards him.


    He looked down at it and saw a name tag made of metal, then back to her face.. He wasn''t sure what the hell was that, thus the reason for him looking so indifferent.


    ''A trash?''


    He told her to throw it away but she was really pushing herself, to his confusion.


    ''What the hell does the piece of metal have to do with him?''


    He observed her. From the way her whole body stiffened from fear, and yet she''s saying she''s not. Acting all brave when Lukas could clearly see how affected she was. She was even shaking.


    Those red eyes of hers were burning in determination. Contrary to how pale she really was from being so anxious of the sword, that was currently still pointed at her neck.


    It was amusing. More so when she began to open her mouth, asking him if he could lower his sword.


    Lukas stared at her in amusement then smirked.


    "Are you scared?"


    He was only teasing her, and the two men who were observing both of them were mentally shaking their heads.


    Their master truly likes ying with his prey, and she''s not an exception.


    The woman denied it, which only made Lukas''s curiosity grow.


    ''Is she brave? Or a big liar? Maybe she''s deluding herself.''


    He studied her again before finally listening to her request. His anima was still restless as ever and it was getting really irritating. It kept yapping, though it could not talk, but he could clearly feel its intentions.


    He wasn''t sure why it was acting crazy like that. He didn''t even know what it wanted, so he observed her.


    The longer he studies the woman, the firmer his thoughts get. There isn''t anything particrly special about her at all. Except for the energy he could feel, but that''s just that.


    Lukas doesn''t even know if it''s another type of Anima, or something else. Even after seeing her up close, his assumptions were still not answered.


    He had previously thought that it was an Anima, more so when he met his brother. But it was weak, so it couldn''t be called one either. Hers, however, was stronger. But he wasn''t sure what it was.


    ''Is it her aura? Or is it really an Anima?''


    He clicked his tongue mentally, feeling rather miffed. He shouldn''t be even thinking about these things.


    So he just let them go in the end. Though the woman was dead set on giving him the name tag, which he has no interest on.


    Lukas and the twins were in for a surprise, when Nadia stepped in closer to the former and grabbed his hand to give him the tag herself.


    ''She touched master!!'' were the twins thoughts.


    No one had dared to be so upfront ofying a finger on him, not even them. The two who have been with Lukas for a long time now had never dared to touch him directly.


    Their master is sensitive. Which is why most of the time, he wears gloves. They weren''t sure as for the real reason but they hade to know this fact as time went by.


    One time, when some piece of crap who acts like an absolute alpha dared to grab Lukas, he got burned alive.


    ''The master does not have gloves right now, which is way worse. Therefore, she''s literally touching him barehanded.''


    Now, the two are currently thinking of how the hell were they going to clean the mess right after, or how they would make it look like the von Brandt''s didn''t cause it.


    But Nadia had already gone back to her carriage, and so does her guard, leaving them there. The master still had not taken any action.


    The both of them stared at Lukas who was watching the carriage leave, while still holding that name tag, and got bewildered.


    ''What is going on? Why is he letting her go?''


    Lukas had felt it. When that woman touched his hand just now, he felt the coldness spreading from his palm. His Anima had also suddenly calmed down and had even purred at him.


    It felt strange yet pleasant at the same time. He wasn''t sure what it was, but it was a first.


    He hates it when people touch him, even for just a fleeting moment, or an idental one perhaps. All their negative emotions get sucked up by him, and their useless trashy thoughts as well.


    He hated it. He loathed how even just from a mere touch, every fiber of his being gets thrown into chaos. It''s like a storm was brewing and wreaking havoc in his mind.


    The feeling was nasty, so he never lets anyone get close to him. Even women, he never had them, because of that same reason.


    ''But that woman¡­''


    Instead of feeling murderous, it actually calmed him down. He felt at peace which was absurd in its own way.


    He had never felt peace before. Which is why he got more and more curious.


    Almost everything about that woman was puzzling him.


    He was actually going to ignore her from now on, but because of that split second moment, he changed his mind.


    And now, he saw her again. It was truly coincidental, and a little surprising on his part.


    "Heh." He snorted.


    He didn''t expect her to see her here.


    The littlemb just entered his den on her own without him doing anything. Isn''t that a sign? It''s like she''s openly putting herself as a target.


    Lukas hummed again as he tapped his fingers on the table, purple eyes glowing in the dimmed room.


    He''ll make sure he will find the answer to her real identity soon.

 Chapter 97 - Encounters Pt. 1

    I''m so mad. Like really really mad.


    Who do those guys think they are? Looking down on me because I''m a woman?? Even to the point of stereotyping me???


    "Tsk." I huffed out in annoyance and stormed past the doors of the textile shop.


    "Mdy, are we going home now?" Uno then asked as he slid beside me.


    "No. Let''s eat something first," I grumbled under my breath.


    That''s right. Better eat my anger away. Sweets would be the best right now.. It''s the only thing that could melt my frustrations.


    "I want to go to that caf¨¦," then pointed across the street.


    It was the same shop that my friends and I used to go to whenever we went to the Capital.


    I suddenly missed Gwen and Bea.


    ''Maybe I should have asked those twodies to meet here¡­''


    The caf¨¦ is famous, thus, why it was always packed withmon folks. Good thing that it wasn''t as crowded as before, though there''s still a good amount of people dining at the moment.


    ''I''ll probably just buy some and then bring it back to the mansion. So I could eat it with everyone¡­''


    "Good Day Lady Nadia!" One of the crews who already recognized me for being a regr greeted me.


    "What do you have today?" I hummed and surveyed the ss shelf in front of me.


    "Oh, we have a few new varieties today¡­" one of the bakers says in a cheery voice.


    I heard him out and listened to his suggestions. I then bought cakes and tarts, also their current specialty, and some pastries that caught my eyes. After I''m done, I patiently waited at the side for my orders which were being packed.


    Amotion from somewhere near me caught my attention. I turned my body to look at what was happening and saw twodies arguing.


    It''s actually just the other one who was spewing insults here and there, while the otherdy was only silently taking it all in.


    Seeing that scene made me remember the time when I first met Gwen. She was raising her voice like this woman was doing and wouldn''t even let me talk.


    ''Gosh, she was such a brat that day¡­''


    Who would know that she and I would then be friends after that? It''s an unexpected friendship.


    "You really have no shame, don''t you?" The scandalous woman''s loud voice bounced around the walls of the shop.


    It had sounded familiar to me.


    ''I got a bad feeling about this¡­''


    I looked at the owner of it and immediately clicked my tongue. No wonder why, it''s because I know her well.


    ''Chiwa is back at it again¡­''


    Honestly, what''s with these types of girls always causing trouble? For the love of Luminus, she''s already a woman and not the same age as before anymore! Why is she still stirring trouble?


    Apparently, Chiwa is still stuck in her rebellious phase...


    I nced at the silentdy in front of her, wanting to see who''s the poor soul that is being a victim of her nasty behavior.


    "Estelle¡­?" I whispered in amazement.


    ''Wait, what''s happening?''


    Why did I see the FL here? I mean yeah, understandable. She''s living in Rosenthal and is part of nobility so it''s actually not that surprising¡­


    But wow. I wasn''t expecting her to be here¡­


    Do you see this, guys? I''m not doing anything at all, but she''s popping right up on my sight!


    ''Is this part of the story?''


    I can''t really remember so, maybe? Then that means I should not interfere, right? And if it isn''t, I still shouldn''t go in between them.


    Ah, that might be true. This is none of my business at all, so I should not poke my nose in it.


    ''Yep. Let it happen. I''m not part of that¡­''


    I feel bad, but what do I know what they were arguing about anyway?


    Thus, I decided to just wait for my pastries and watch them instead. I was itching to know what''s the deal. Still, a sane part of me is in charge of my psyche right now and it doesn''t want me to step in.


    I nced at Estelle, who was not doing anything to defend herself, appearing so small in front of Chiwa.


    This is also one of my weaknesses aside from seeing my favorite FL here. I hate pitiful looking guys, you hear me? Those types of people who are being bullied in broad daylight and won''t even do anything to defend themselves.


    ''Come on Estelle! Don''t let her run off her mouth! Destroy her with logic!''


    They''re both daughters of a viscount, therefore, she coulde up to her face if she wants to.


    Or not. Estelle came from a ruined household, after all, I just remembered¡­


    Though, I wonder how Chiwa knew her? Were they acquaintances?


    "Your brother was a convicted felon, and yet you dared to go around the Capital like nothing? How brave of you¡­" Chiwa loudly revealed.


    What she said made everyone who heard her, look at Estelle. Some were openly using, while the others were curious. They all then started gossiping amongst themselves, throwing nces at Estelle who seemed to look even timider. This made Chiwa smile triumphantly.


    ''I can''t even with this person¡­''


    "I already picked up the orders, mdy," Uno stated out of the blue. He was carrying the boxes and had looked like he''s ready to leave any moment now.


    I nced at the ruckus again, then nodded at him. As I''ve said, it''s not really my business. I''m not a superhero of the day who would appear and rescue everyone.


    Hence, why I am just going to ignore them and go on my own way.


    ''I came here to buy pastries¡­ That''s all. Keep out of it.''


    "Shameless. Do your parents not teach you anything? Ah, Right! Your father is also a criminal and your mother''s dead, so no one is actually teaching you anything," Chiwa added while chuckling as if she was amused by it.


    ''Wow. What a nasty bitch¡­''


    I am truly speechless right now. How could she bring out dead people just like that? She really has no manners at all!


    We were almost to their spot so I could clearly see how evil this Chiwa looked like. She was basking in the attention the people were giving her and taking pleasure in Estelle''s predicament.


    I looked at Estelle who appeared as if she was about to cry any moment from now. The eyes of the other customers were boring at her, drilling holes at the back of her head. She truly looked ufortable like she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it.

 Chapter 98 - Encounters Pt. 2

    I know that feeling very well, and I hated it. But that''s how harsh society is.


    Wee to the nobility where almost everybody is judgemental. They wouldugh at you, scoff at you, if you aren''t up to their standards and if they deemed what you do, wrong.


    ''I have enough of this¡­''


    "I kept hearing barking sounds ever since earlier and got curious. Thinking that this shop has a cute dog as a pet now, it made me so excited," I loudly announced as I sauntered to them.


    My steps were unhurried as my eyes were glued at Chiwa, who instantly soured when she saw me.


    "Imagine my disappointment when I saw that it was you all along instead."


    I then smiled at her full of mockery while she resumed killing me with her gaze..


    You know, I don''t fully understand why she hated me so much before. It only deepened as time went by, and the reason was that I was now civil with Rosamunde. It only made her loathing of me grow twofold.


    Not that I care¡­


    "Nadia¡­" she muttered on gritted teeth.


    "What was that, Viscount''s daughter?" I asked.


    There was a challenge in my eyes, daring her to disrespect me, ady from a Marquis household. Of course, I emphasized her rank as a blow to her face. After all, everything in nobility is decided by your family''s status. If you''re born as cannon fodder, you will always be treated as one. That''s how nobility really is.


    Those who were intently watching ever since earlier were surprised to see me there. I, the currently reigning noblewoman in terms of poprity, suddenly appeared. Their gossiping got even more obvious now.


    I''m their so-called darling of society.


    Whatever I do, every little action, and the simplest interests, it would always turn into such a big deal. It was honestly absurd how everyone seems to be so interested in me. Some even follow my lead like a fanatic.


    For example, if I am seen in one shop, that shop would be teeming with people soon. If I show a hint of hostility on a person, they would always get the short end of the stick. In short, my words are like a religion to some. I just don''t get it.


    Do I like it? Hell no.


    So as much as possible, I try to evade people''s eyes. They''re all too obnoxious anyway. I also don''t associate myself with others, for they all only see me as a golden ticket to rise at the top.


    Thus, I kept everyone at bay and snubbed them if I had the chance.


    Chiwa must have understood that if she tried to stand up to me here, she would surely face bacsh. Even now, the piercing eyes of the spectators are focused on us. She''s not that used to it so it probably felt ufortable.


    I heard her click her tongue as her eyes trained on me. She was sending a message but she could not be openly direct with it. How sad is that?


    "I was just teaching someone some manners, Lady Nadia. Forgive me for ruining your leisure," she sucked up with hateful eyes.


    Must be hard to spit that out, huh?


    "Oh? I have no idea you''re a teacher now. But I do think you should do this thing in some other ces and not in public. Don''t you think so too?" I careened.


    The bystanders started whispering amongst them again and Chiwa was getting more warry.


    I leveled my eyes at her.


    "And also, you''re not fit to teach someone else with manners when you''recking it. Raising your voice in a public ce, how udylike."


    I''m just hitting the nail on her coffin now. A presumptuous woman like her should only be put down in her ce.


    I hate the idea of pitting women against women, but I hate it more when women go against their fellow women. And she''s thetter.


    "You are right. It''s myplete failure as a noblewoman. I will reflect," she uttered withplete insincerity.


    "Great!" I answered while beaming at her.


    I don''t care if she doesn''t mean it, I''m done with her.


    Before leaving, I threw a nce at the still timid Estelle-- "Let''s go, Uno," and resumed walking out of the establishment.


    I could still feel the people''s eyes on my back and Chiwa''s hateful re, but I ignored it all. I''m sure that it would be another talk of the town now.


    ''Phew. That was troublesome¡­''


    But at least, I get to save Estelle. Eheheh~


    She looked so down that I just couldn''t help it! And because I really don''t like what Chiwa had done. Why would you bring out someone''s dead mother? Like what the heck...


    "U-uhm¡­ excuse me," a meek voice sounded behind me.


    "Hmm?" I turned around to look at them and saw her instantly.


    The person that I was just thinking of had appeared.


    ''Oh¡­ Oh my goodness¡­ It''s Estelle!''


    "Yes?" I replied, acting indifferently.


    ''Be cool Nadia. Act like you don''t know her. Wait-- does she remember me perhaps? I mean, that supposed ident had only happened not so long ago.''


    Estelle peered at me through hershes as she yed with the frills of her dress.


    "T-thank you for helping me¡­" she then gave me a smile, an adorable one.


    She was also blushing as if she''s embarrassed and avoided my eyes.


    ''Oh gosh, she''s so cute¡­ Ahem!''


    Can''t you believe this? My favorite FL just thanked me right now¡­ Me. She approached me on her own.


    Now I feel embarrassed as well.


    What do I say? What do I say?


    That''s unfair you know! Smiling so cutely like that... she aimed right into my heart!


    "I-It''s not like I did it for you¡­" I suddenly uttered out of awkwardness as I averted my eyes and looked at the shop. There were still people who were watching us even now.


    ''No wait--''


    I clearly don''t mean what I''m saying but my mouth just kept rattling off on its own.


    "D-don''t think as if you''re special or... something..." and that''s where I shut my mouth.


    ''Ah! Noooooo! That''s not what I meant! Geez!''


    I looked at Estelle who seemed to nch from what I said, making me fall deeper into despair.


    "Y-you''re right. I''m sorry¡­" she murmured and gave me a timid smile.


    ''Why! Why?!''


    Due to embarrassment, I quickly whirled around to get inside the carriage with ming ears. I did not even reply to her, which I think is worse.


    As soon as I was inside, my face flushed from mortification.


    "Why did I say thaaaat. I didn''t mean it that way," I grumbled while covering my reddened face with my hands.


    I want to bonk my head with a hammer, I swear.


    "Are we leaving now, mdy?" The clueless Uno had asked.


    "Yes please," I sniffed and avoided looking outside the window.


    I want to go home and reflect.


    I can''t believe I acted like that in front of her like¡­ what? What the heck¡­


    Ugh. It''s because she was so cute! I got flustered when she suddenly thanked me out of the blue while smiling like an angel¡­


    But no! I just have to ruin it for me. Damn it...


    "Stupid me. Stupid Nadia," I mumbled while lightly hitting my cheeks.


    ''How am I ever going to face her again?''

 Chapter 99 - Encounters Pt. 3

    I believe it was Saturday. The sky is clear from clouds and the sun is shining up at the sky, but not as hot as you think. It''s a pleasant warmth that feelsfortable and not burdensome.


    It was a peaceful day to do something equally peaceful like enjoying the spring breeze while drinking tea. But of course, I have something scheduled for today.


    The Empress had sent an invitation for a tea party in her pce. It was supposed to be yesterday but it got moved.


    The tea with the Empress is actually a weekly thing now since three years ago. Sometimes we would only meet twice a month if we''re too busy with different affairs. There are times that we wouldn''t even get to see each other at all.


    But not now, it''s a day to visit her again..


    "Mdy, do you want to wear something pastel or bold?" Erin asked while showing me two different colored dresses.


    Geez. Why do we always get so fussy when ites to dresses? It''s not like I have not been meeting Her Majesty for the past years to even be worrying small details like that every time.


    They should have been used to it by now¡­


    "Make it light to go with the spring atmosphere," I replied nheless.


    If I don''t choose right away, they would only start debating amongst themselves for hours. And then I would bete.


    "Then how about pastel pink?" Amy suggested.


    "That looks great! Let''s go with that!" Mari eagerly seconded.


    In no time, I was being pampered and dressed up.


    The ride to the pce was smooth and short. I''m actually kind of feeling excited to meet Auntie because we have not seen each other for over three weeks.


    As soon as I got down the carriage, someone appeared right in front of me.


    "Yo, Nads!" Eon greeted me with a full-blown grin on his face.


    "Oh? Where''s my brother?" I inquired while looking around him.


    Normally, it would be him and Nathan that would escort me but he''s nowhere in sight. It was just Eon.


    "Awe on! Aren''t I enough for you? See? I''m also handsome!" This childish mas says while striking poses unbefitting of a vice-captain.


    I snorted, "I want my brother''s handsome looks, not yours."


    "Damn. You''re too harsh on me Nads. I thought you missed me..." Eon grumbled while pouting.


    My eyes glinted withughter, "Nope. I didn''t."


    Eon shook his head, looking solemn while mumbling things like a heartless woman and stuff. I hope it''s not about me¡­ I mean, I''m a pretty down to earth kind of woman, you know.


    "Anyway, the captain is with Ezekiel right now so he sent me on his behalf," he then informs me as he leads me towards my destination.


    I zipped my mouth as I stared at this unbelievable guy.


    ''Eon, are you sure it''s alright to call the Prince like that without an honorary title?''


    This bastard sure doesn''t change¡­


    "If someone hears you, you''ll be dead," I warned him and nced at the knights stationed around.


    "Ah, why? You call him by his name too!" Was his idiotic reply.


    "Because we''re cousins," I dered as a matter of factly.


    "And we''re friends, so it''s fine!"


    ''No, it''s not, you dumb ass¡­''


    At least in my case, I only call him that when no one is around to hear it. While this man is saying it on the castle grounds¡­


    Well, it''s not like he will listen to me anyway. Judging from that carefree smile on his face, there''s no helping it anymore.


    I internally sighed.


    ''I''m used to this. There is nothing I can do to change the way he is.''


    "You should visit the pce regrly," Eon then said.


    A brow raised from me, "Why would I do that?"


    "So you could see me," and then he winked at me afterward.


    I''m speechless.


    One thing that hadn''t changed about him is how shameless he is sometimes.


    "I don''t want to see you though?" I countered.


    Eon then clutched the part of his chest where his heart is like he was hurt.


    "Nads, why are you so mean to me?"


    "I''m not being mean¡­"


    "You are! I''m handsome and strong, why don''t you like me back?" He grumbled and pouted some more.


    This guy¡­


    He''s like a little child! How can he be the Vice-Captain?


    I lightly shook my head. Eon and his jokes sometimes...


    "Then make me," I responded while smirking at him.


    He''s openly flirting with me, so who am I to not return the favor?


    Eon seemed to be taken aback by either my smirk or my words. Who knows¡­


    "Huh?"


    "Make me like you back, if you can," I then tore my eyes from him and focused forward.


    There was a short pause before I heard his idiotic reply again.


    "That''s it! I''m going to duel Captain and take his position! Then you will like me back!" He dered with a voice full of vigor.


    "Do what you want¡­"


    It''s not like he is ever going to win anyway¡­ But I won''t say that because he will start throwing tantrums again.


    As we were passing by the main hall, a familiar figure was also walking on the opposite side.


    He was tall with dark raven hair that almost covered his eyes, and he''s also wearing dark clothes.


    His eyes suddenly flew to me which made me jolt in surprise. He was still far away but the impact was already great as if he''s in front of me.


    ''W-wwhhaaa Why is Lukas here?''


    I''m seeing almost all the main characterstely by ident, what is happening?


    "Oh! It''s the Duke!" Eon eximed.


    "Y-you know him?" I whispered and nced at him.


    "Of course! He''s very infamous around here, don''t you know? He''s 26 but he''s already a duke."


    "Ahhh¡­ That was him¡­" I said in a fake act of not knowing him when I clearly do.


    "And he''s pretty strong too. I could feel it," Eon then looked at me with sparkling eyes, contrary to what he''s saying-- "My spine crawls whenever those eyes of his look at me you know."


    Honestly, same¡­


    But Eon sure does sound like he likes him or something¡­


    There was no time to say something further because he had already gotten close to us, and Eon was already greeting him.


    "Your grace."


    "Hmm¡­" Lukas nodded. His electric purple eyes then were focused on me and I was starting to sweat like crazy.


    It reminded me of the encounter two days ago. That same intense orbs that looked like they''re staring straight at your soul.

 Chapter 100 - Encounters Pt. 4

    I avoided looking at him and silently wished that we would proceed.


    But fate is cruel.


    Lukas began to smirk and it brought bad feelings on me.


    "Heh. You''re stalking me even in the pce?" Was his next statement to my utter shock.


    I blinked at him.


    "E-eh? No, I''m not!"


    "Really? Why are you always around then, hmm?"


    I''m always around? But I just saw him right now? This is only the second meeting though? What does he mean by that!


    "I don''t know what you''re saying, Your Grace," I replied in a formal tone..


    If he could just stop¡­


    "You even went to my guild yesterday. How is that not stalking?" Lukas pointed out.


    ''Huh? His guild? Did he mean the mercenary guild? It''s his?! Oh my goodness¡­''


    "T-that''s¡­"


    I''mpletely flustered. I have no idea it was his! And I''m not stalking him!


    Eon nced at the two of us simultaneously, looking curious.


    "You know each other?" He asked after a while.


    "Not really," I immediately answered. "I had only returned something that belongs to His Grace. That''s all."


    Lukas''s head tilted to the side as he looked down at me with amused eyes. This man¡­ He''s ying with me!


    "But you held my hand¡­" Lukas stated that made my head bigger.


    What is this sudden change of behavior?! Wasn''t he cold and indifferent before? Why is he doing this now?


    ''Why are you saying strange things all of a sudden!''


    What is he trying to insinuate with that? Holding someone''s hand is already scandalous in its own way, you know! It''s like seeing a noblewoman''s knees!


    "What?" Eon muttered at my side while looking at me.


    "That!... Ugh¡­ I was only--" I wasn''t sure what I was going to say so I struggled to get out the words and ended up not finishing it.


    Eon stared at me for a bit before he turned his attention to Lukas and spoke.


    "I''m sorry Your Grace, but we''re actually on our way to meet the Empress. If you would excuse us¡­" Eon then bowed at him before practically dragging me away.


    I was still somewhat ruffled from the talk just now and probably have the reddest face out there.


    Was Lukas always like that? What the hell¡­


    I wanted to nce back and see what he was doing but Eon had beat me to it.


    "Nads. What is he saying about you holding his hand? When did that happen?" He pressed on after we''re far away.


    He looked so serious that I started exining myself for no reason.


    "I-It''s because I was giving him something, so naturally, I touched his hand. That was just that!"


    Oh geez¡­


    I nced at Eon and saw him still sporting a grim expression.


    ''Wait-- Is he mad?''


    He then suddenly frowned while clicking his tongue, as if he''s super annoyed and had kept grumbling under his breath. I couldn''t catch it though.


    "We''re here," he announced just as we reached the entrance to the pce garden. "Her Majesty is waiting for you. Go in."


    I throw him another nce, feeling curious about his sudden change of mood before finally going in.


    The garden here in the Empress''s pce is more on tulips and some dandelions. She likes them because she feels refreshed whenever she looks at them.


    I don''t me her. Seeing those colorful flowers can totally lift one''s mood.


    Just now, my uneasiness from that sudden encounter with Lukas just melted away after seeing such scenery. It calmed me down.


    Though I am still a little bit confused as to what just had transpired at the walkway.


    I took my time advancing towards the gazebo in the middle of the small pond and enjoyed the fresh breeze.


    It sure is peaceful in here, and the garden is truly beautiful!


    It made me want to have a fish pond too with a floating gazebo. Ah, how nice could it be?


    My eyes then went forward as soon as I climbed on the connecting bridge. There were two knights standing guard at the bottom and did not question me. They already knew who I was, for I am a regr here.


    I saw three, no wait, four people in there. Two of them were sitting while the rest remained standing at the side. They were both the Empress''sdies in waiting, and I wondered who the other person would be.


    Her Majesty had her back turned to me so I could only see the one sitting in front of her.


    It was a man. A handsome one if I may add. He''s neither the Emperor nor the Crown Prince, so who is he?


    Just then, the man noticed me approaching and looked up to meet my curious eyes. I saw the brightest pair of golden eyes I had ever seen in my life. They''re like two suns, and it was glued on me.


    The golden-eyed man suddenly smiled as if he was pleased. It only made him look more good than he already was. His mop of ash-blonde hair was neatly pulled back, long enough to reach the top of the cor of his white robes.


    There was also one dangling gold earring on his right ear and would have probably the insignia of the infamous group of magicians.


    My heart started to beat like crazy inside my ribcage as I stared at him. He was also doing the same, all the while smiling.


    There was only one man here who owned that pair of golden irises, and a man who could share a table with the royalty.


    "Janus Cromwell¡­" I whispered breathily, already feeling light-headed.


    ''Oh shit oh shit oh shit oh shit¡­''


    One after another, they kepting!


    I suddenly want to turn around and run. Run as fast as I could to avoid him.


    ''Holy shit¡­ It''s Janus! It''s truly him! Oh gosh¡­ Oh goodness¡­''


    Obviously, I am having an internal panic attack. My breathing was heavy because of the fast beating of my heart. Add the fact that I was literally screaming bloody murder inside of my head.


    ''What is with this sudden development? Why am I seeing him here? Why am I seeing everyone?''


    Maybe I could still turn around and escape. I mean, Her Majesty has not seen me yet anyway, so maybe¡­


    "Your Highness, your guest had arrived," Janus suddenly informed her while still smiling indulgently.


    -- Nope. She knows now. I can''t turn back now.


    Damn it!


    The Empress then moved to look at me who had stopped walking and had probably looked like I was shitting myself or something.


    "Nadia! You''re finally here! Come and I will introduce you to someone," she said and beckoned me forward.

 Chapter 101 - Encounters Pt. 5

    Actually, my dear Empress, you don''t have to introduce him because I already know.


    Ugh. What else can I do? It would be disrespectful if I didn''t answer her summon. But I''m a little scared!


    You guys might find it silly that I am acting like this. You''re all might be thinking that I''m being stupidly anxious when I have not done any evil deeds like what novel Nadia had done right? So, therefore, I shouldn''t be even afraid right now.


    You''re wrong! I''m still a little scared alright! This is the most powerful magician in existence, drinking tea with the Empress. He could snap my neck if he wants to!


    So even if I did nothing to earn his ire, just being in the presence of someone this powerful, you would seriously be anxious!


    ''Nadia! Wake up! You''re fine okay! You''re not misbehaving or anything, he won''t cast some voodoo shit on you!''


    Ugh¡­ Damn it¡­


    Right. Right.. I did nothing wrong. I did not hurt somebody. I''m a new person!


    After calming myself down, I started walking forward again with steady steps. I masked my nervousness with fake confidence and approached them.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty," I uttered in a curtsy.


    "I told you to call me Aunt! Why are you being like this again? Come and sit down," she said and gestured to her right.


    That means that I would have Janus on my right as well.


    ''Oh dear me¡­.''


    I lightly cleared my throat before sitting down with my back rigid straight. I''m too afraid to even think of my posture at this point.


    "Nadia, this is the current master of the Tower of Magic, Janus Cromwell," the Empress then said and referred to the smiling person beside me.


    A forced smile was painted on my lips as I looked at him. Janus stared at me, his eyes twinkling like two suns. Just looking at it, you could already feel the immense power he holds.


    It was apparent from the way he moves, and the heavy energy that I could feel around him.


    ''He''s pretty big deal, you know! This is the strongest magician in the empire!''


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Nadia Herman," I said with utmost formality and respect.


    In retrospect, Janus is seen as the messenger of the Gods. The crown respects him, and the church idolizes him. So sharing the same table as him is already an honor. Everyone is vying for it and would dly pay a fortune just to shake hands with him. He''s that unreachable. Like a lone pir at the peak of a very tall mountain.


    What can I say? The citizens of Rosenthal love him.


    And now I''m here, sharing a table with him and reachable as heck. I could just extend my arm and poke him. But I won''t do that, of course.


    Janus hummed as he drank his tea. The golden ring in his finger glinted in the light, almost blinding me.


    "Nice to meet you, Nadia," he dered and shed a smile that shows his pearly white teeth.


    ''Yep. He truly is a beautiful man.''


    You know what. I''ll probably lose my eyesight, not from the ring, but from how white his teeth are.


    And from the way he said my name, it brought shivers on my back. It''s an unpleasant shiver y''all! I''m practically losing my nerve because it sounded scary and threatening to my ears.


    I blinked the spell away and awkwardly looked down, mentally castigating myself. What am I even thinking¡­


    I''m still not sure why he''s having tea with the Empress.


    Normally, he would be locked up in his tower and would only appear at the night of the Founding Ball. I have no clue when it was, but I feel like it''s near.


    ''So why is he here?''


    I mean, if he doesn''t feel like it, he won''t answer to the summons of their majesties.


    He has always been like that, which is why seeing him here is kind of making me wonder what brought him out of that tower.


    Thedy from the side then moved to pour me tea and returned to her position afterward.


    "I''m happy that you epted my invitation Lord Janus," the Empress then says while beaming at him.


    ''See? He actually came to one of their many invitations, it''s so unlike him.''


    His identity is above that of the royalty that even the mother of this nation refers to him with respect.


    ''That crazy novel Nadia truly was doomed when she had angered this man¡­''


    The magician smiled and gazed at the pond below.


    "It''s nice to see other scenery aside from the tower walls and bookshelves, don''t you think?" Was his response.


    "Yes. I think so too," The Empress agreed.


    There was a long silence after that. Only the sounds of leaves being ruffled by the wind and the faraway chirping of some birds can be heard.


    Contrary to what I thought would be an ufortable tea party, the atmosphere was actually quite pleasant. When I had gradually calmed down from my panic earlier, I noticed how serene this all was.


    ''Hmm¡­ Now that I''m thinking about it, this is really nice¡­?''


    I''m not that scared of him more than I thought I would be. I''m just overthinking things, that''s all.


    I peeked at the man beside me. His blonde hair curled beneath his nape and entuated the sharp lines of his jaw. Even just his side profile is enough to make a noblewoman squeal.


    Janus is called the most beautiful man in all of Rosenthal for a reason. It''s because of his bright golden eyes that shine with wisdom.


    Now, if Ipared all the male leads one by one¡­


    In my eyes, honestly, they all look the same to me.


    Ahem. I mean, if I ced all four of them side by side, they''re all going to stand out individually.


    So it''s strange how he has a moniker like that.


    Between him and Ezekiel, they both have the same level of charisma though? Or I might be just ying favorite¡­ I don''t know¡­


    Among those four people, Lukas is the only one who has dark hair and the rest all have light hair.


    ''Hmmm¡­ But yeah¡­ I can''t pick one¡­''


    "Are you going to attend the Founding Ball, Lord Janus?" The Empress suddenly inquired and had snapped me out of my reverie.


    "Founding Ball? Is it already around the corner?" I uttered in confusion.


    The Empress and Janus both look at me.


    Oh, dear. I must have said that out loud without thinking. Who in Rosenthal would forget the Empire''s founding?


    I''m dumb, I''m sorry.


    "It''s on the seventh of the Rozen Calendar, right?" Janus uttered.


    Wait¡­ seventh? That means it''s in two weeks? Oh my¡­


    Was that the reason why Adele kept pestering me about new designs? Ah¡­ I''m too preupied these days.


    "It will be the 100th year since the Empire was built," the Empress added.


    "And the day when magic was sealed¡­" I whispered in a trance.

 Chapter 102 - Encounters Pt. 6

    "And the day when magic was sealed¡­" I whispered in a trance.


    That''s right. The day of the founding was also when that founder of the tower had sealed everyone''s magic abilities, with a few exceptions.


    It''s the reason why Janus decided to show up at the ball tomemorate that day. The Emperor had specifically given the tower a special gift in memory of Solomon. After all, what he did stopped the war thatsted for hundreds of years.


    "Ohh? You read the history books, huh?" Janus says while grinning.


    I was truly taken aback from that grin just now. It looked so out of character of him.


    You see, the novel describes him as a cool and collected person.. The type who wears poker face all the time so seeing him look so yful was just¡­


    ''Ah, but he''s handsome though¡­ Ahem.''


    "It''s only natural for a citizen to know the history of their empire, Lord Janus," I replied.


    ''Wow. Calling him that feels strange¡­''


    "Is that really the reason?" He countered.


    I nced at him and saw a strange glint in his eyes. It was very fast so I wasn''t sure if I did see it correctly, or I was just hallucinating.


    What was that¡­


    "But regarding Her Majesty''s question, I definitely would. It''s the Founding Ball, after all."


    He is saying these words but in the book, he seriously hated attending parties. What an amazing bluff¡­


    "I''m d," the Empress beamed at him, seemingly satisfied by his answer, "I wish I could meet that mysterious designer though," she added while heaving a sigh.


    I was quietly drinking my tea when she said that, so of course, I got surprised and almost choked on it.


    Clearing my throat, I peeked at the distressed Empress.


    ''Don''t tell me she wants Elen''s services too?''


    Janus tilted his head as if he was curious. He never left his tower, that means, he has no way of knowing worldly affairs aside from what his assistant says. If it''s not important, then there''s no reason for him to hear it. That''s just how Janus is.


    "Hmmm," I hummed and acted like everything was okay when it''s not.


    Why did it jump to this topic¡­


    "No matter how many times I send an invitation for her, she just won''t see me," she grumbled.


    The Empress is pouting right now.


    In regards to what she said, Adele had almost blown her top off when she received Her Majesty''s summon to the pce. Even more so, when the reason for it was because she wanted to meet Elen, Rosenthal''s current sought-after designer.


    Because we have a deal of not disclosing Elen''s real identity, she never revealed it even in the presence of the royalty. Though after she came back, she panicked and sent me an immediate letter, informing me about it.


    Adele had suggested telling the Empress. After all, we''re blood-rted, so she thought it would be fine. Still, I didn''t want to. If the Empress startedmissioning me to create her apparels. I would truly die.


    Imagine the weight of being an exclusive designer for Her Majesty. I would seriously keel over from the expectations! I don''t want that!


    So even if she had specifically told ''Elen'' to state her price, and offered tempting benefits, I declined.


    That is also the reason why I don''t ept the other''s offers as well. There were a lot, I tell you, and they all said the same. They want me as their exclusive designer in exchange for fortune and privileges.


    There was a time when I blew up and a ton of invitations flooded my table. I was overwhelmed! I thought about it that time as well but decided against it.


    Being a frencer is much more favourable for me. First, I get to send my work without a deadline. I don''t have to worry about the employer''s strict demands and such, and I don''t need to abide by their expectations.


    I''m a happy independent designer and I''m content as it is.


    Let''s not throw ourselves into the pit of the fire, alright?


    ''Hmmm¡­ Should I talk? Would it be weird if I don''t?''


    I''m a nobledy who wears dresses all the time, so not talking would somehow make me look like I have no interest. Not that it''s a must anyway.


    "Are you talking about Elen?" Janus suddenly uttered.


    My body stiffened upon hearing the name off from his lips.


    ''Huh? How did he know that name? The Empress didn''t mention it earlier, right?''


    The Empress''s face brightened, "Oh! You know about her too, Lord Janus? That''s a surprise."


    I know right! He''s not supposed to be interested in affairs outside his tower, so how?


    Janus leaned back and smiled faintly.


    "Well, she''s famous," was his smooth answer.


    That does not exin why and how though. You''re supposed to not give a damn about it?


    "Yes, she really is. But she''s shrouded in mystery," she then lets out another sigh-- "Even Adele did not know who she was."


    ''Hmm?'' What does Her Majesty mean by that?


    Did Adele tell her she doesn''t particrly know me? I thought she only didn''t reveal my name¡­


    Janus hummed as he sipped on his cup and stole a furtive nce on me, which I didn''t catch. There was a hint of smile on his lips as well, as if he''s thinking of an inside joke.


    "Mysterious, huh," Janus muttered.


    "I offered her a lot but she declined all of them. I can''t believe a person like that exists, one who is not blinded by riches and prestige," The Empress added.


    I don''t know but I kind of feel embarrassed hearing that from her.


    That''s not true at all, Auntie. Many times, I get tempted by all those offers I get. Then I would be reminded of how taxing it would be and my temptations get chased away.


    "Miss Nadia must also be a fan of hers. I heard that Elen is very popr mostly amongst young women," Janus remarked.


    I flinched for the nth time this day. Why is this man suddenly dragging me into the conversation? I''m fine remaining silent right here¡­


    ''And how did you know that rumor? Who is telling you these and why?''


    Janus and the Empress''s eyes went to me.


    ''Ugh¡­''


    "She''s¡­ great¡­" I mumbled almost painfully.


    It''s weird to talk about my alias, okay? Andplimenting myself indirectly gives me shivers.


    "That is right! I saw your dresses in thest balls and events. They''re all pieces from Elen, aren''t they?" The Empress says with sparkling eyes, "And the limited types as well! Those which are not avable in the brochures!" She basically gushed.


    It''s because they were mine.


    "Nadia, how did you manage to get your hands on those designs?" She inquired eagerly.


    Again. Because they were mine.


    Can we please change the topic?


    I''m suffering here everyone, please. Let''s go back to the talk about the Founding Ball and not the dresses.


    "I''m just¡­ lucky? I have no idea, really," I answered while trying my best not to vomit out blood from stress. And I''m also lying so-- "The dresses are actually sent to my house without my notice."


    Thest sentence is not entirely a lie. There are times that Adele would send my dress at the mansion without a warning nor a letter. But it only made me sound like I have a privilege or something.


    "Elen must have known you and decided to make you her muse. As expected of my dear niece," she then merrilyughs.


    "Hahaha," I was cringing internally from the pain of hearing it, that even myugh sounds forced.


    ''Ugh. Please. Kill me.''


    I heard an amused chuckle from my right. I don''t have to look to know who it was because it would be no other than the magician.


    Honestly, I have such bad vibes from him. He feels so suspicious!


    ''Or it might be just my nerves again.''


    After a while, the topic had moved on, thank the heavens. I don''t know if I could withstand having to be discussed straight to my face without dying from cringe and awkwardness.


    The majority of the conversation was only between Janus and Her Majesty while I was content listening to them, and asionally butting in. It was nice. Even though I get these hunches from Janus though I have no idea what they are.


    ''He is very sus.''


    "Oh no, it''s time for me to leave," The Empress then announced. She was wearing a slightly troubled expression as if she didn''t want to go.


    ''If she leaves then I would be left alone with Janus¡­ No way!''


    I deliberately looked at the sky and cleared my throat, formting a n in my head.


    "I''m also the same," I uttered and prepped myself.


    She blinked at me, "Ah, but Lord Janus won''t have apanion then! Must you really leave?"


    ''Yes! Absolutely!''


    "Sadly," no, it''s not-- "I still have a lot to do," no, I don''t-- "like preparing for the ball and stuff," I replied while looking unsettled.


    I am an ace in acting, if y''all still don''t know.


    "Hmmm, too bad. I was seriously looking forward to getting to know Miss Nadia more," the cunning magician stated. His golden eyes were nailed on me and they were he sparkling.


    See? He had been doing and saying these strange things since earlier.


    ''Very sus¡­''


    "Oh my," the Empress gasped.


    Same. I want to gasp too.

 Chapter 103 - A Wild Rose Appears

    "Oh my," the Empress gasped as she looked at the both of us back and forth.


    I have no idea what she was thinking but I would bet that it''s troublesome.


    "Then let''s get to know each other on the eve of the ball, Lord Janus," I offered while smiling.


    Nope. Please don''t.


    On that very same ball, I n to watch at the sidelines and do nothing. Yes. That''s it. I will take everything to heart and gaze at the aquarium in front of me.


    If Estelle would proceed as per the novel, she would certainly strike a deal with Lukas.. That is something I am looking forward to.


    Moreover, I would bet that if I acquaint myself with him longer, the fire around me would ze even more.


    I''m already the talk of the town right now as it is, and being seen with him would just make me transcend up in the clouds, don''t you think so?


    Janus saw my indulging smile and let out his own. It was the type that looks more like a grin and a smirk at the same time. Hell, did it do wonders to his face.


    ''Ahkk. Him and Ezekiel truly have the upper hands when they smile huh.''


    "I will see you there then," Janus replied.


    It wasn''t said as a threat but why did it sound like that to me? Now I am trapped between feeling excited and anxious for the said night.


    ''It''s not like something would happen during that time¡­''


    I won''t think about it anymore. For the reason that, the more I keep thinking of it, the more likely it would ur. I am a walking jinx after all.


    ---**


    I''m back at the mansion, looking like I didn''te to the pce and had tea, but more like I climbed a mountain and crossed the entire sea.


    Exaggerated, but that''s how I really felt.


    "I can''t believe I met Janus and Lukas on the same day¡­"


    It was meant to be a whisper but it might have been spoken out loud, judging from the curious gaze Erin had sent me.


    "Mdy, the Founding Ball is fast approaching. Does thedy have a dress ready?" Mari asked while she brushed my hair.


    ''Ah, right. The ball¡­''


    "I was also curious because thedy seemed to not be thinking about it," Amy seconded.


    Dress. It''s the most crucial thing for a noblewoman, especially to youngdies like me. Mostly, the aristocrats would have their orders filed months in advance. Thus, they would have no problem getting it before the said event.


    As for me. I wasn''t that crazy for dresses which is why I could care less about it. Only, Adele kept making one and sending it to me, from the designs I have given from her. They were all exclusive of course, and nobody is wearing the same styles as mine.


    This is why everyone watches me like a hawk, especially during asions. They are all anticipating what Nadia will be wearing next.


    ''Such a pain¡­''


    I grumbled internally. Dress is not really my concern because I have tons of them. My maids though, don''t want me to wear them twice and they were all raging about my dignity and all.


    Fair enough, but it''s such a pain. If I won''t wear them for more than once, what would it amount to? It will be useless, won''t it? It would only umte spiderwebs if it''s stuffed inside my closet the whole time.


    "Well, I have a lot of them so it won''t be a problem," I answered.


    Plus, Adele might have been cooking up something for me, who knows¡­


    There was a knock on the door and Freesia went to fetch whoever it was.


    "Mdy, a letter from Lady Riviere had arrived," she then told me while holding the envelope out.


    I took it from her and unhurriedly opened it, pulling the message inside. One quick scan and I already know what it was.


    Gwen was both inviting Bea and I to go to the Capital so we could check about the dresses we were going to wear on the Ball. I could decline it because I have nothing to check anyway, but then again, it is still an opportunity for us to get together.


    I hummed in approval before I formally wrote back to her, agreeing with the n. One of our messengers would then send it to the Riviere household.


    If only I have a messenger bird then this type of thing would be a piece of cake¡­


    ''I want a bird¡­''


    ---**


    The next day, the three of us met at Adele''s boutique. This was the first time that I came here since three years ago. I remember that we came here to get our hunting clothes done.


    Pretty nostalgic¡­


    Though when we came, there were quite a number of people too and the majority of them were women.


    There were even who were waiting outside, wanting to get in and probably purchase something.


    "We came at such a bad time¡­" Bea muttered at my side as she watched the gathered crowd.


    "Oh, dear. How are we going to get in?" Gwen also remarked, her face contorting in worry.


    I nced at the crowd again. We were still at the other side so none of them had not seen us yet. I could honestly use my privilege to directlye in anytime but what would that look like?


    "It''s fine, I think. I have uhh¡­ exclusive membership here," I told them this.


    The two of them then blinked at me in unison, seemingly surprise from the information I just said.


    "Membership? There''s a thing like that?" Gwen''s round eyes sparkled in curiosity.


    ''No. I just made that up.''


    "Yeah, but they''re very limited. Like very very," I emphasized, "Let''s go."


    As to not have them throw more questions, I went ahead of them so they would have no choice but to follow. Or else, they would get swallowed by the crowd.


    "Excuse us," I loudly announced to the group. They were kind of blocking our way and hounding the front of the establishment.


    Those who have heard it turned to look at who it was, then saw our small group and immediately partened like the sea. Of course, everyst one of them started gossiping at each other.


    That''s where they are most good at, apparently.


    "It''s them¡­" someone whispered.


    "Lady Nadia¡­" an awed noblewoman uttered while staring at me.


    I nced at her, giving her my signature side-smile before finally walking past them. I heard a gasp from the crowd and some more whispers, definitely stunned from what I just did.


    Those reactions seemed normal to me now. I had thought about this in the past and surely, if I were to be born as a man, I would be popr with thedies like now. And I would have no trouble finding one at all.


    Is this how the guys feel like when they are being admired by the lot?


    The guard at the door saw us approaching and instantly opened the door, which only heightened the crowd''s bberings. I could care less though and just thanked the guard instead before the three of us went inside with no trouble.


    The noblewomen who were already in the shop had all turned to look at the neers, and some of them were even familiar.


    "Oh? I didn''t know that Adele is still epting customers at this hour," a pink-haired woman uttered at the side. She was sittingfortably on one of the visitor''s couches with her usual band of girls with her.


    My lips curled at the sides.


    "Lady Rosamunde¡­"

 Chapter 104 - A Wild Rose Appears Pt. 2

    "Lady Rosamunde. I see that you have been well," I uttered, acknowledging her.


    Rosa, who was sitting across the room and being attended by one of the employees, flipped her hair.


    "Hmp. Of course, I am. Why wouldn''t I?"


    ''Still acting tough, I see.''


    I nced at the girls surrounding her and saw Chiwa among them, intensely ring at me with hatred. The others were drinking tea and were also looking at us.


    ''Heh. She''s definitely everywhere huh..''


    "I suppose you''re here for the dress," I replied.


    "Obviously, and I''m sure you do as well," was her response.


    She was still speaking like her typical snobby self but I understood that it was just her usual every day tone.


    "Actually, not. I''m just tagging along with my friends who are also here for the same reason as you," I said and gazed at my friends.


    As I was speaking, Gwen had already broken off from our group and started talking to one of Adele''s assistants. I heard her mutter something along the line of, ''I''m going'', before she left and had no chance of replying because she had already gone off before I could.


    "I''m going to ask Nubadi for a moment. You''re going to be okay, right?" Bea whispered at me.


    Silly¡­


    She clearly knows my current rtionship with Rosa but she''s probably worried about that ring woman over there.


    "Of course," I answered.


    Bea nodded at Rosa and then went on her way to approach Nubadi who was at the counter.


    Up until now, Gwen is still not sure how to deal with Rosamunde, so most of the time, she''s just ignoring her. Bea had no qualms, on the other hand. She''s pretty chill about it and even though they are basically rivals for the Crown Princess position, they are kind of civil to each other.


    It''s a surprise, but a weed one.


    As I''ve said, Rosa and I are already pretty much acquaintances. I''m not sure if we''re considered friends but yeah. The point is we''re not hostile.


    Therefore, having my friends not holding grudges to the opposite side is awesome. Not gonna say the same with Rosa''s entourage though. Chiwa was the only haughty one anyway who still can''t ept that ring fact.


    Rosa nced at Gwen and Bea for a second before focusing on me.


    "Are they now? How about you?" She inquired as she leaned back.


    "I''m sure that my dress is already underway so I don''t find it a problem," I replied.


    Rosa smirked, "Heh. Pretty advantageous for a muse, huh."


    "It really is," I answered while beaming.


    And it''s not because I''m a muse but because Adele prioritizes me all the time as one of my privileges. It has the same result ultimately.


    "You should try it too," I added. It was meant toe out as a joke but apparently, Chiwa is not amused by it.


    "Tch. Just because she''s Elen''s muse, she has the nerve to be so cocky in front of Lady Rosamunde."


    She had whispered that but it was loud enough to be heard by me.


    The other two girls flinched from the shock and looked at her with uneasiness. One of them was even silently castigating her and trying to shut Chiwa up.


    "Chiwa¡­"


    ''What a stuck-up bitch, am I right?''


    She''s acting like this because there are no other people around except us, to judge her. If we''re in public, I would bet that she won''t even try to utter a single ill word about me at all.


    But because we are in a secluded ce with no other ears around, she has the audacity to speak out all she likes. Nobody would berate her, nor condemned her. Unless these girls would stab her in the back and tattle to everyone else, which I doubt they would.


    Rosa''s left brow raised andzily side-eyed Chiwa, looking a little miffed from her behavior just now, yet decided to keep quiet. Rosamunde, even if she treated them like followers, in actuality, sees Chiwa as a friend.


    She denies it but everybody around them already knows.


    ''Whatever, she''s not worth the time of wasting my energy. Let''s pretend that she doesn''t exist, okay everyone?''


    "Hmp. Surely, Elen would see one day that I''m most worthy of being her muse and will cast you aside to have me," Rosa remarked.


    She might have been thinking the same thing as me so she spoke again and brushed Chiwa''sments off.


    Which sucks if you are supposed to be under her wing, you know, and more importantly, a friend. This just made Chiwa seeth in anger.


    ''Ignore¡­ ignore¡­''


    "Oh? And when would that be?" The side of my lips quirked in amusement.


    "On the night of the founding ball, of course. I will definitely outshine you," Rosa stated.


    "Fufufufu~ Let us see then."


    "Fufufufu~ You better be ready for your loss because you will."


    The two of us were then having this strange exchange of our own version of evilugh. Whereas, the other women were just watching the whole thing with unfathomable expressions. Either they are curious as to why we areughing at some pettypetition, or they are thinking we are engaging in a stupid conversation.


    Just then, someone cleared their throat, it was Batthew.


    "Lady Nadia, we apologize for not attending to you sooner."


    "Oh, it''s fine. I just got here anyway."


    "Does thedy want to sit in the reserved private booth?"-- he then gasped and corrected himself. "Ah! My apologies! Of course, thedy should be in a private booth. Then pleasee this way--"


    I cut him off.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m only here to apany my friends and to look around as well."


    "If-- if thedy says so."


    Batthew then retreated to the side after being turned down.


    "Mr. Assistant," Rosa called out, "Is Adele still busy?"


    "Miss Adele is still dealing with something important, Lady Rosamunde. But she will be here as soon as the matter is solved," was his reply.


    It should have been enough, given that the atmosphere was light. But yes, someone has to ruin it, all the time.


    "How long are you going to make us wait?" Chiwa eximed in a loud voice, seemingly pissed off.


    "Ah--"


    "We have been here for almost an hour already and all you offered us is this couch. Then that woman came and you are suddenly leading her to a booth? You are clearly looking down on Lady Rosamunde!"


    She didn''t even let Batthew speak and just rattled on.


    Batthew wasn''t rankled anyhow and answered her.


    "That is not true. Lady Nadia here is a VIP--"


    "And Lady Rosamunde is not?! How preposterous! She is a daughter of a duke and a candidate for the Crown Princess, show some respect!" Chiwa pointed out.


    Oh, wow. This is turning into an ugly situation.

 Chapter 105 - A Wild Rose Appears Pt. 3

    "I apologize if thedy is seeing this as unfair. This area is actually reserved for important guests such as Lady Rosamunde. Is the service not to your liking?" Batthew wasn''t going to have it either.


    How admirable. To have this level of patience¡­


    "Are you kidding me? This living room?" She gasped out loud.


    "Yes."


    She clearly has not been inside Adele''s boutique as a reserved guest, which is why she''s acting like this. She did not know that they are actually being treated like a standard VIP right now.


    I mean, just take a look at your surroundings Chiwa. You are sitting on a posh couch on the fancier side of the room, drinking tea.. Someone is doing their best to serve you as you wait and yet you are being such an ungrateful brat.


    "Oh, dear," Bea muttered. I didn''t notice that she was already standing beside me.


    "That woman sure has no brains. Can''t she perceive that well?" Gwenmented.


    Chiwa noticed the looks everyone was sending her so she began to flush red, either from anger or embarrassment, who knows.


    Rosa pursed her lips as she gazed at Chiwa.


    "Stop talking now, Chiwa." She warned.


    " !!! B-but Lady Rosa--"


    "I said stop! Are you going against my word?" Her re silenced her down.


    Chiwa looked down in anguish.


    "No¡­"


    "Hmp!"


    Her eyes then strayed to Batthew who wasn''t ruffled a bit and still looked every inch of a dignified gentleman.


    "Tell Adele that I would be seeing her tomorrow and that she had better finished whatever she was doing," she stated and stood up from the upholstery with an air of haughtiness.


    "I will personally ry your words, Lady Rosa," He responded with a bow.


    Her cold biting gaze looked around for a moment beforending on me, probably gauging my reaction and seeing if I''m mocking her or not. Upon knowing that I am acting indifferently and was thinking nothing of it, she then red at Chiwa onest time.


    "I''m leaving," she announced then strode off.


    "Let me escort you outside, Lady Rosa," Batthew said and went with her.


    Of course, the three other women who were with her had no choice but to follow after Rosa. Chiwa gritted her teeth while scowling at me before she turn-tailed, out of the shop in an instant.


    "What a scene," Bea muttered.


    "That woman truly likes to bark, don''t she?" Gwen remarked.


    I turned back to the racks of dresses.


    "Let''s not mind her anymore."


    "Right," Gwen seconded before changing the topic. "I didn''t get to bid on Elen''s designs, and probably won''t ever from how crazy it goes sometimes. So I opted to choose from the boutique''s brochure instead."


    "Same. I just don''t fullyprehend the fierce battle in attaining Elen''s dresses. I heard it''s pretty bloody and very expensive," Beamented.


    "I heard that Rosa even paid for a fair amount of gold coins for it," Gwen uttered in amazement.


    Bea shook her head.


    "Even if my father is rich, I am scared to splurge on just one dress¡­"


    Gwen nodded, "I agree. Elen''s reputation sure is terrifying."


    I was listening to their conversation as I sifted through the rows of dresses, feeling slightly flustered.


    They are talking about me and I''m not sure if I would take what they have said as apliment or not.


    Regarding what these two had said, the fight for obtaining Elen''s aka mine''s designs was like a deathmatch. People who have more money than your average joe and who are willing to throw it away to have a sense of entitlement for a moment, were always on the watch. Like bees to a flower or something.


    Look, I''m not good with metaphors, alright? Leave me alone.


    The first and second time wasn''t that big of a deal, but after the third and so on, it just¡­ I don''t know, it went beyond my understanding.


    The amount that I would receive after the bid would always make me dizzy. It''s crazy, just like what Gwen had said.


    I mean, I''m notining though¡­ I''m actually really happy to get money.


    "Well, our lucky friend here doesn''t have to worry about trivial things like that because Elen has something for her all the time. How enviable," Gwen clicked her tongue. Her eyes were narrowed at my discretion.


    I let out a strainedugh.


    "Surely, you jest. The weight is even heavier on me because of that."


    Which is kind of my fault anyway. Ah¡­ But I truly hate the burden!


    "Hmmm. That''s true," Bea hummed, agreeing with me.


    Gwen thought for a moment, "You''re right. One thing I know is, I don''t want to be in your shoes."


    "I don''t even want to be in MY shoes," I rebuked.


    The amount of stress that piled up from all these years¡­ It''s exhausting. Good thing that I had finally mastered the art of not giving a fvck anymore.


    "Do you think Adele would be finished any moment now?" Gwen remarked.


    "It''s already an hour like Chiwa had pointed out, so maybe?" Bea answered.


    "We just need to wait a little longer then."


    Just as Gwen blurted that out, a familiar figure had stormed out of the halls and was quickly marching towards us. It was no other than Adele herself.


    "Lady Nadia! Have you been waiting for so long?" Was her initial greeting.


    "We didn''t but Rosamunde had already left though. She was here far longer than us."


    "Oh dear. I should have ignored that silly man''s request!" Adele said, sounding exasperated. "Anyway, pleasee this way. I''m going to show you something!"


    Her exasperation was now reced with eagerness.


    "Uhh¡­" I then nced at my friends.


    She must have only noticed the other two people with me because she immediately reacted.


    "Oh, my apologies. Then--" Adele pped her hands and four more people stepped out synchronously. They were all wearing the same uniform, looking so formal.


    "These are a few of my elite team," Adele dered with a proud look on her face, "You all know what to do. Go forth," she added as she regarded her assistants.


    The four of them then split up in pairs and escorted Gwen and Bea. I watched their group disappear on two of the rooms before turning my attention to Adele, who was apparently bbering nonstop ever since earlier.


    "... was so great! I''m sure that Lady Nadia would definitely like what I prepared!" She eximed.


    A small smile appeared on my face.


    "You really don''t disappoint me, Adele. Though I clearly have not given you anything for me."


    "That''s not a problem at all! The other designs that you created before are still not used, that is why even if you didn''t send one, I still have a lot to choose from!" Was her instant response.


    I was surprised at that.


    "Oh?"


    "Come,e!" She gushed as she brimmed with waves and waves of tion, practically skipping towards our destination.


    She was that excited.


    ''Now I am getting excited too.''


    I wonder what this genius designer has in for me?

 Chapter 106 - Prelude To The Ball

    "Behold!" Adele announced loudly in a broad grin, arms spread outward.


    As soon as we entered what seems to be a booth for showcasing stuff, Adele gestured proudly at the very thing in the center of the room.


    It was a silver ball gown with a hint of bluish tinge, a product of a fantasy. Just like any other ball gowns out there, this one sure has all the characteristics of a ssic gown.


    Big mboyant skirt that has a slightly longer train. It''s also sleeveless and has a sweetheart neckline, which means that I have to partner it with a shawl. Else, I would surely freeze to death when the night deepens.


    The details on the dress are insane. Like seriously super amazing! There are meticulous stitches all over which were made in azurite (a deep blue) colored thread and small pieces of precious gemstones.


    Those gems made an illusion of sparkling stars when hit by the light.. The fabric in itself is very smooth and rich to the touch which I bet would feel awesome upon wearing it.


    Even though it''s like that, looking extravagant, it doesn''t strike as something that would stand out to the eyes if grouped with the other dresses.


    It would, obviously, just from how seriously beautiful this piece is. But it''s the type that if you blend within the crowd, the color would not catch your eyes directly. Other dresses which are all in bold bright colors would certainlye out, which is a plus for me!


    At least, if I wear this to the ball, the attention would be only when I arrived. They would gush all they want on the first look, but after I disappear amongst them, they won''t get to do it!


    I would finally find peace¡­


    More so if I decide to stick to the walls.


    Ah, but this dress is so lovely! As expected of Adele.


    "Is this really one of my designs?" I gasped out as I gazed at it with wonder.


    Adele, upon seeing my reaction, looked even more smug.


    "Yes, Lady Nadia. The first one, if I may add."


    I blinked at her, "Oh?"


    One of the three sketches I had when I was fooling around while preparing for my social debut?


    Come to think of it, there really is one ball gown among them¡­


    "It''s not as grand and bold as your past gowns, but this is still fresh to the eyes! Especially if you partner it with this pair ofce gloves that I made for you," she said and moved to the right.


    She then whipped out a box from the side drawer and shed the contents to me. There were a pair of gloves sitting atop a velvet cushion, the color of ck. It has a set of rivets which has a long ck ribbon forming criss-crosses on it, so one can adjust the tightness.


    It''s a new design from the usualce gloves that are being used nowadays.


    "Wow," Imented and tried to poke it with my finger.


    "Is everything to your liking, Lady Nadia?" Adele asked.


    "Absolutely! I mean, look at that dress alone. It''s breathtaking!" I replied in satisfaction.


    She then lets out a relieved sigh as she closes the lid.


    "I''m d. I actually prepared another one just in case."


    "You did?"


    Adele sure is hardworking. To whip out two dresses for me¡­


    "Yes! It''s not on par with this ball gown right here but it''s still there!"


    She then strode on the side and pushed the curtains to the left, revealing another dress.


    How do I say this¡­ The color is beige, but not exactly beige either. It''s more on the golden type but not as bright as gold. I''m not good atprehending colors but the color is a unique gold, if I say so, and gets deeper in color at the bottom.


    The neckline wraps around the neck, and the sleeves andyered skirts are made in tulle while only half of the back is exposed. There were intricate embroideries on the waist area that spread upward like vines.


    I blinked at it and marveled from how pretty it was. When Ipare the two, the silver one wins in terms of oomphness. The oomph factor was there and it''s definitely fancier than the other.


    But the longer I stare at the unique gold dress, the more amazed I get. If both dresses are paired side by side, the unique gold catches your eye in an instant.


    "Amazing¡­" I breathed out.


    Is this one of my designs too?


    "To be honest, I ampletely torn between these two. So I will leave the decision to you, Lady Nadia," Adele remarked and looked at me expectantly.


    Are you kidding me¡­ Am I really going to choose between these two gorgeous dresses?


    I gazed at the unique gold dress again.


    ''Wait, does Estelle have a dress for the ball?''


    I don''t exactly remember what she wore on that night and I really have no time to think more about it.


    ''Then¡­ hmmm¡­''


    I pondered for a moment, picturing myself wearing each of them, then got an idea along the way.


    "I''ll take them both," I dered after a while.


    "Oh? Both? Are you going to wear them on the same night? That could work too¡­" She looked surprised for a second but nodded afterward.


    I shook my head, "No, no, that''s not it. I''m going to gift this one," and pointed to the gold dress.


    "A gift¡­ For whom?"


    "She''s not exactly well-known¡­"


    But if I suddenly sent this to her under my name, wouldn''t she find it suspicious? We''re really not that close¡­


    "That''s it. I''m giving this to her anonymously," I voiced out.


    In that way, she wouldn''t question my motive. If everyone is present then it''s only natural for the female lead to stand out and grab all the male leads'' attention.


    After all, the Founding Ball is the vital part of the whole novel for Estelle.


    ''Did the mercenaries finish gathering reports about her?''


    To be fair, it has only been a few days since I demanded their service¡­ Well, I just need to wait until the end of the week then.


    "Then allow our boutique to send the item on your behalf," Adele offered with a bright smile on her face.


    I beamed at her, "Thanks Adele. You really are the best!"


    That would solve my predicament¡­


    I silently mused, feeling rather excited for the uing ball. Seeing the dress in front of me finally made the event sink in my head.


    Grand chandeliers, sparkling lights, the orchestra, the hint of elegance in the air, and beautiful people gathered together.


    It''s the perfect setting for a romance subplot!


    ''Oh gosh¡­ Just imagining all the hot guys grouped together is making me have a nosebleed.''


    Would Estelle still choose Lukas? Or would it get altered as well? She might choose Ezekiel instead, or perhaps my brother.


    Either ways, I''m truly going to watch everything!


    Fufufufu~ Oh, I''m so excited...

 Chapter 107 - Prelude To The Ball Pt. 2

    The chime rang after the door to the bookshop had opened to reveal a young woman with long golden hair. She was clutching a book to her chest as she smiled broadly at the woman sitting behind the counter.


    "Hello, Nine!" Estelle greeted and joined her there.


    "You hadn''t visited for a week, is everything going well?" The woman greeted back.


    Estelle''s smile waned for a little bit, "Yeah¡­ I was just busy with something," she muttered.


    The woman''s eyes glinted for a moment.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    Changing the topic, Estelle looked around them to find the ck cat which was alwayszing around the shop but found nothing.


    "Is Luna not around? I don''t see her," she said..


    "Oh, you know that cat. She likes to stroll¡­" The woman answered as she leaned on the edge of the counter.


    "Ah right. I was going to return this book that I borrowedst time. It was a great read! Very interesting!" She then ced the said novel in front of Nine while she gushed-- "The whole thing about a person being transported to another world while they are sleeping was a fresh idea. I have never read anything like that before!"


    She was brimming with excitement as she talks, seemingly amazed by the story.


    "I''m d you liked it," Nine remarked.


    There was a knowing sparkle in her eyes as she watched the youngdy mouth off the part of the novel that she had liked the most.


    "Are there any more books with the same genre?" Estelle breathlessly inquired.


    "Of course," was Nine''s reply.


    Estelle bit her lower lip, "Can I also borrow them? If it''s okay¡­"


    "Sure," then snatched a few books inside apartment on the side shelf before putting it in front of Estelle.


    Thetter then wasted no time and browse through them. There were four books in total, thick and lengthy and had came from the same author.


    As she did that, Nine asked her.


    "Shouldn''t you be preparing for the uing Founding Ball? It''s almost time¡­" she said.


    Estelle wistfully looked down at the book then nced at her.


    "I don''t think I can¡­" she mumbled.


    "Why? Every citizen of the empire is invited," Nine pointed out.


    Estelle traced the golden letters on one of the book covers, "It''splicated¡­"


    "Are you being harassed again?"


    "No! Not like that. It''s just¡­ there''s this thing about the dress and then some other issues¡­ I mean, I could probably wear my old dresses that could pass for the event but¡­" she was hesitant to finish her sentence so she trailed off.


    Right. She wants to go but there''s a lot of circumstances that is holding her back.


    "Aren''t you nning to talk to a person with higher power? You do know that you wouldn''t be able to if you just kept moping around, don''t you?" Ninemented.


    Estelle got silent. That was the exact same thing that Vivienne had told her before when she was encouraging her toe.


    Contrary to her, Vivienne, a daughter of a Baron, can easily go to the ball if she wants to. The cost of the dress would be handled well as long as it''s not as extravagant as everybody elses. She had offered to chip in to buy something for her too, but she refused.


    She felt bad taking her savings money just because of something so trivial as a ball gown.


    Moreover, a gown is not the main issue. It''s her family she''s thinking of, particrly her stepbrother. He would surely be against it, given that he''s a passionate anti-royalist who despises the current royal family.


    She doesn''t understand why and she would never probably ask for the reason.


    "If you really want to change your current situation, you should take the risk!"


    That''s what Vivienne had quoted to her.


    She had confessed about her ns with her best friend way before but didn''t exactly tell her the reason for it.


    For three years, Estelle had been gued with dreams of her future.


    It''s one thing that the dream was a positive one that shows prosperity, but it wasn''t. Over and over, she would relive everything, watching her life unfolding within her dreams.


    At first, Estelle thought of it as something surreal. Then she noticed how all events in her dreams, leading to now, had ured exactly as it showed.


    She knew that she would end up miserable if she continued ignoring it. A year from now, as the battle for the Crown Princess position was at its peak, there would be a political conflict between two warring factions.


    Their business would face bankruptcy and the Forester house would fall from grace. Her father would die from a heart attack after a whole night of drinking and he would leave a mountain of debt behind.


    Her brother, Idjet, would marry her off (the better word would be selling her) to a count where she would experience all kinds of hell.


    Just remembering that part made her shiver. If anything, she would rather not meet, nor be around the said count until her death. He was her nightmare.


    So now, she''s nning to change it. She''s going to change it.


    The founding ball would be teeming with people, and she''s sure that it would be a gathering of influential and powerful families.


    She had made her research thoroughly, asking everyone she''s in good terms with and listened to the gossips. Most of it was about a certain nobledy though. A name that she had never heard before, even in her dreams.


    Anyway, there were four people that stood out to her most and they all held significant powers.


    Estelle had go over them,ing up with ideas. She had based it all from her knowledge in the dream, giving her four options to choose from.


    She was supposed to be a Count''s wife and her husband had always pushed her to attend all of the asions from the nobility. She witnessed a lot, heard a lot, and it was a really great advantage for her.


    She still couldn''t choose from any of them but if she could attend the ball, she might be able to after seeing them in person.


    ''Only if I could¡­''


    While Estelle was mulling over it, the woman was silently watching her with a small smile on her lips.


    "You should go," she cajoled.


    Estelle was pulled back from her thoughts upon hearing her talk.


    She smiled at Nine who was cheering her on.


    "Are you going as well, Nine?"


    "Maybe," was her response.


    Estelle let out a resigned sigh and sifted through the books again, not really reading the content because her mind was elsewhere and couldn''t focus.


    "Go. Who knows, some good samaritan out there might give you a dress to wear and you''ll probably meet the person who would save you in your current predicament. Why waste a perfectly good opportunity?" Nine added.


    Estelle blinked before shaking her head lightly.


    "I don''t know about that good samaritan giving something to me though¡­" she muttered.


    She only had one person that she could consider a close friend. The others are acquaintances who really wouldn''t do a thing like that for her. So yeah, it''s impossible.


    "Well," Nine''s lips quirked upward, "Life is full of unexpected surprises."

 Chapter 108 - Prelude To The Ball Pt. 3

    The next day, a package was sent to the Forester household, personally sent by Adele''s team and is adressed to Estelle who was very surprised from the sudden visit.


    "Are you sure that you got the right person?" She couldn''t help but to ask the people who delivered the package.


    "Yes, Lady Estelle," was the response of the head courier.


    Estelle was flustered just from hearing the courier calling her ady in a respectful manner. She wasn''t used to it which was the reason for her being tongue tied for a second.


    It felt strange hearing someone calling to her respectfully. It was rare for her to hear it.


    "I don''t remember buying anything," she rebuked as she stared at the big wooden box on the table. It looked really fancy that she''s even scared to touch it..


    She was seriously skeptical about it because it came from a famous boutique. It means that the item would certainly cost a fortune and Estelle don''t have anything valuable to her at all. She wouldn''t get to pay for that!


    "It is a gift from an esteemed person. Lady Estelle should not worry about the payment," he answered her again.


    ''But why? Why would they do that? And who is this someone?''


    She eyed the package sitting atop the table warily then back to the unmoving courier.


    It''s strange, yes. She does not even know whether to get more confused or be happy first.


    "Can I know who had sent this so I could thank them?"


    The courier shook his head, "It was the esteemed person''s request to not divulge their identity."


    "Is that so?" She quietly murmured and got silent for a moment-- "Then please thank them on my behalf instead."


    Even after they all had left, Estelle was still confused why anyone would send her something.


    She nced at the box before she nervously opened the package. The first thing that greeted her eyes was a folded card atop the silk wrap which she then picked up to read.


    ''Come to the ball and fulfill your lifelong dream.


    -En''


    "Huh?" Was her reaction. It was a straightforward letter and she immediately understood what it meant.


    Are they talking about her ns of changing the future?


    ''The person even knew about that? Who are they?''


    There are only two people who knows about her dream and they were both Nine and Vivienne. It couldn''t possibly be Vivienne because she won''t afford a single thing at a high-end boutique.


    ''Was it Nine then?'',


    She then remembered her trivial statement yesterday and her hunch pretty much solidified.


    But Nine is a not of nobility and it''s also impossible for her to afford it. Given that she only lives off of her bookshop.


    ''Ah. But I really don''t know Nine that well even after all these years¡­''


    ''So was it Nine or not?''


    She then absentmindedly unraveled the silk wrap and pulled the dress out of its confines. Her arms raised high in the air as she let the dress unfold in front of her.


    She then stared at the golden masterpiece for a solid minute, gawking at it.


    "Woooww¡­"


    There was a childlike wonder in her emerald eyes. She was so enchanted by how beautiful it was that she bagan to flush red.


    She had never owned such a fine dress before, and a very expensive one as that. Just from the material and the branding alone, she is certain that this is no ordinary piece.


    Her eyes then drifted to the embroidery in the innerside of the neckline which had caught her attention.


    Elen.


    Estelle'' arms began to shake from shock that she almost dropped the gown from her hands. She clearly knew of that name and she''s very familiar with it. It was why she was feeling light headed all of a sudden.


    She was not crazily interested over these type of things because there was no reason for her to be. She only have 3 decent dresses in her possession and they are all outdated and old.


    Estelle who grew up not having thevish life did not once wished or got jealous of other people''s clothes. She is aware that having those ugly feelings wouldn''t make her situation any better.


    But she truly knows of the esteemed mysterious designer who is always the talk of the town. All of her creations would always be a trend after it gets out, and every single nobledies out there are like thirsty birds waiting to flock.


    "W-why?" She spluttered out in awe. She blinked once, then twice, confirming what she''s seeing.


    Elen''s dresses are something that is not acquired so easily. She heard that there''s always a bid and costs a fortune. Estelle knew all of that, hence she also knows that the person who sent this is not a joke.


    "They must be a very very rich person..."


    To be able to afford this and then give it away¡­


    Again, there came her question as to why. Why would someone give this to her and why would they waste money on her?


    Estelle carefully ced the dress back to the box and slowly sat down, feeling dazed.


    ---***


    There was a knock on the door before a uniformed man discreetly lets himself inside the big spacious room. It was grand, fit for a royalty. Everywhere you look, a valuable pieces can be found.


    There was a sweet smelling scent that wafts all over the ce, intoxicating anyone who would breathe it in for too much.


    A slender figure of a woman was sitting in front of the vanity table, looking at her reflection as one of her maidservants brush her long dark hair. She was wearing nothing else but a red silk robe that entuated her curves graciously.


    The man cleared his throat before speaking.


    "There''s a letter from Forcas, Your Majesty," he said.


    "Hmm¡­" was her only response.


    The man then got closer and offered it to her.


    The woman''s equally dark eyes stared at the envelope for a second before her hands reached out and grabbed it.


    A smile made itself known from her thin ruby lips as she read what it said. She felt extremely pleased by the contents of the letter, eyes dancing in merriment.


    "It seems like everything is falling into ces, Albert," she breathed out.


    Her maid acted as if she does not hear anything nor see anything, just as what she was trained to do.


    The woman then leaned forward to the mirror and touched her smooth white skin on her cheek.


    "I will have them in my hands soon."


    Albert did not answer, he doesn''t need to. There was a considerably long silence that pervaded the bed chamber before he broke it.


    "Is Her Majesty going to attend the Founding Ball?"


    Her dark eyes dimmed for a second, mood getting damp out of the blue. The maid felt it and she couldn''t help but be anxious.


    If Her Majesty gets angry, it would end up ugly.


    Her head then tilted to look at Albert and let out a small chuckle.


    "I am a Regina, a queen. So of course, I would." The woman turned to the mirror, admiring herself once more-- "Isn''t it time to let myself known again? It''s the Empire''s Founding Event after all."


    Albert, like thepetent butler that he is, nodded.


    "Understood. I will prepare everything Her Majesty needs."


    Albert then bowed in respect and tactfully reatreated from the room, leaving them.


    The woman raised her hand, dismissing her maidservant who heeded hermand.


    Left alone in that wide expanse of a grand bedroom, the woman stared at the same face who was looking back at her. The reflection looked cold but beautiful. Her dark maic eyes sharply glinted, showing a deep resentment. To whom? Only her knows.


    She then stared at the big portrait of Emperor Mikhail which was hanging just in front of her bed. She deliberately had it put there, so every single time that she would open her eyes, he would be the first face that she would see.


    She then would be reminded of him and her hatred.


    "My Emperor¡­ I bet you had already forgotten about me¡­" she whispers.

 Chapter 109 - Founding Ball Pt. 1

    "Mdy looks beautiful as always!" Erin gushed as she stared at me with adoration in her eyes.


    Jeez.


    "Stopplimenting me," Imented.


    They had been at it for hours now ever since they mmed me up. At times, I would be able to ignore it but there are also those times that their flowery words would make me feel embarrassed.


    I''m used to it bute on¡­


    It''s finally the day of reckoning. You guessed it right, it''s the Founding Ball! The ball wheredies and gentlemen would mingle with each other, whether they are from Noble blood or not. Everyone in the empire, as long as they''re citizens, are invited.


    But knowing these types of events, it would only be packed with the nobility instead.. Commoners would usually enjoy celebrating in the za which was always a case.


    The ball in the pce are for the nobles while the lively za are for the rest. That has always been that way.


    Anyways, we had finished dolling myself and is now ready to go. I was just waiting for a sign from my father toe and get me.


    "Are all of you going to the zater?" I inquired as I fixed my left earring.


    "Yes, mdy. After our works are done," Erin answered in behalf of everyone.


    "The za is probably packed with people right now¡­" Mari muttered.


    "It''s a given." Freesia pointed out.


    Amy sighed dreamily, "Ahh, I can''t wait to eat lots of street foodter!"


    "Me too!" Lily joined her.


    Both of them looked so excited that I find it cute.


    I nced at the rowdy bunch ofdies who were all seemed so excited to go.


    "Is it really fun there?"


    "Yes, mdy! But I think the ball is much more fun¡­" Amy replied, looking thoughtful.


    "I had never been to a ball so I don''t know," Erinmented.


    "I mean, there''s beautiful dresses everywhere right? And probably great food too and music," Lily chimed.


    "So like a za but with ball gowns?" Amy says innocently.


    "That seems fun, yes," Freesia murmured.


    Fun?


    I thought back to the past balls that I''ve been to, especially the first one. I remembered feeling tired from all the smiling I did throughout the whole night. It felt like my jaw were going to break off of their hinges.


    That is why when I attended the second one, I stopped trying too hard and just throw my fakery out of the window.


    Then I recalled being the center of attention even if I didn''t want to. Someone would always try to talk to me and if it wasn''t for my protective brother and the rest of my friends, it would probably go on for hours.


    Ah¡­ Right. The ball is fun if it''s your first and second time, and then it gets old after that. The only things that I enjoyed were the silly times I spent with my friends and the desserts.


    The first time seemed magical with all those different dresses that caught my eyes, and also because everyone looked so beautiful. I was practically brimming with excitement when I first stepped inside the great royal hall of the pce.


    Then after a few more, I had enough of it. The ball seemed like apulsory thing for me now.


    So there it is. I don''t think it''s that fun.


    ''I would like to experience going to the za someday¡­''


    I looked at the mirror and stared at my reflection. My hair was let loose this time as well, like a cascading waterfall of silver waves.


    Toplement the bluish-silver dress I am wearing, my maids donned blue hair ornaments on my head. The azurite choker with matching earrings contrasted with my skin, bringing it out.


    It was the first time that I looked inconspicuous for a change. It made me smile in satisfaction.


    ''That''s right. I don''t need to stand out tonight.''


    If there''s a person that should be eye-catching, that would be Estelle.


    Am I still looking forward for the novel plot to unfold? Of course! Though I doubt that it would follow through every single detail, but it''s fine.


    Just let me see the drama, thank you.


    *Knock knock*


    The chatteringdies at the side stopped talking upon hearing the knocks. Mari opened the door and saw my brother. She immediately stepped aside to let him in.


    Nathan looked down at me, "Are you ready?"


    "I am," I replied.


    "Father and the two are waiting downstairs, we could depart any minute now."


    "Then let''s go," I remarked, feeling a little excited.


    My maidservants all bowed as we left the room and had wished us a safe journey. Nathan took my hand and wrapped it around his left arm, like the gentleman that he is.


    "You look handsome tonight as well, brother," I uttered.


    Nathan scoffed, "Hmp. Certainly."


    His answer made me let out an amused chuckle.


    Nathan seemed to get ustomed from my incessant showering ofpliments for him. Before, he would get embarrassed real fast. He would snobbily looked away, acting all cool, but his ears were both flushing red.


    He was so cute when he''s acting like that but now, he epts it without being shy anymore.


    Ah, how times had flown by¡­


    My brother grew up, how saddening¡­


    "You also look beautiful," Nathanielplimented me back. I could tell that it was sincere, after all, my brother won''t waste his breath just to lie.


    I grinned at him, "Don''t I always?"


    Nathan smirked in response. We are truly siblings because we are both arrogant. It definitely runs in the Herman bloodline. Just look at my cousin Ezekiel. He knows that he''s adies man so he unts his good looks and throws his smiles to everyone.


    It''s not being narcissistic, it''s loving yourself guys. Please do not misunderstand.


    We arrived at the hall and saw my father, conversing with George, and both Kai and Lost. For the first time in years, the two of them are attending with us.


    Kai looked at our direction and grinned broadly. He was wearing a tux, looking dapper than usual. Even at the age of 14, he looked like he could pass as an 18, year old already just from his height only.


    Standing next to him was Lost who is also wearing a tux. I had always seen him in white polos before so seeing him in a different colored clothes surprised me.


    He looked good in it as well. Both of them could pass as brothers, seriously.


    Dad said something to George for thest time before he finally looked at us. I greeted him with a kiss on his cheek which brought a smile to his face.


    "We are ready to leave," Nathan says, informing him.


    "Let us depart then."

 Chapter 110 - Founding Ball Pt. 2

    The royal hall of the pce was filled with people of the nobility. Powerful families, regardless of their factions, were gathered altogether.


    Some of them were still yet to arrive and that includes the Hermans, the Ethalions, and the Vineas.


    Each of these powerful families would snatch the chance of making their presences known during these formal events. It is not rare to see them at all, but what''s rarer would be the appearances of some prominent figures of the Empire.


    Marquis Eim Ritch, the wealthiest merchant who would only attend such asions once in a blue moon, was present. He was apanied by his wife and two sons.


    The Shai family, who are also of noble birth, are there. They are of Count status but even so, they are old money. Meaning, their family existed even before the empire was founded. They don''t appear much as well and would rather stay in their fief located in the South..


    The patriarchs of the Noneims, and the Aidunno and Enimor families, are in the middle of a conversation. These three families are all business partners that dominate agriculture.


    If you look around the big hall, you will notice how the nobles are divided. The other side were filled with the royal faction who back up the Crown Prince.The opposite of course, were those who are still in doubt and are on the side of the people.


    The royalists values the Empire''s citizens above all and leans their support towards the Hermans and the Ethalions. The left on the other hand, holds status important and are supporting the Vineas and the Gans.


    The rest are those who stand on neutral grounds. They are neither leaning towards any powerful families and are enjoying the party with the others. In short, they are chilling. They would support whoever wins in the end.


    These chill families know the disputes of those two sides and would rather not get swept away by the tides, thus remaining on the sidelines.


    Then there''s a side where young people gather to mingle and are all further broken down in groups as well.


    As of now, they are all just waiting for the ball to formally start. The Royal Family has still note but it was fine that way, for there were three families that are still not in sight.


    "Aaahh, why must those guys bete toe? I''m getting bored," Eon sighed an munched on a grape.


    Luther snickered at him, "You''re just excited to see one person though."


    "Shut up," Eon muttered and looked away, not bothering to deny it.


    Gwen only nced at the two before looking back at the entranceway. She was waiting for Bea and Nadia toe and was silently drinking wine as she did so.


    Before, they couldn''t get to taste it, not even a sip. But now that they are adults and of legal age, she has the free pass now to drink alcohol.


    The three of them had been looking forward to it, especially Nadia. Her reason was because it would make her look like a real adult. Her other reason was because it would make her look like a viiness as she talks down to people while holding a ss of wine.


    The two do not understand the way Nadia''s mind runs, so they just epted it without questions.


    ''Well, that''s one of her charms¡­'' Gwen thought.


    She was also starting to get bored. Good thing that her favorite pastimes during these events are observing people and admiring their dresses.


    Not only her, but it was the other nobledies''s thing either. They are like hawks, waiting for their prey. Thesedies are most looking forward towards Elen''s creations and are all vignt. If a new family or persones in, they would all look at them and scrutinize their clothes.


    Strange, right? Gwen thinks so too.


    One of the victims as of the moment is the Noneims younger daughter. She was wearing one of Elen''stest designs which earned her lots of attention. She''s currently being smothered by the others right now.


    "The Herman family has arrived," the messenger announced loudly.


    Of course, those who are familiar with that surname all turned. Almost everyone has turned, and they are mostly the younger generation.


    "It''s the Hermans!"


    "Lady Nadia¡­"


    "Miss Nadia is here¡­"


    Those are a couple of hushedments fromdies nearby. The older people were slightly confused from the attentiveness of them all. Even the children of the powerful families like the Ritchs and the Shais were paying attention.


    Who wouldn''t know about Nadia Eleanor Herman? The first ever woman to win and be dubbed as King of The Hunt, had coined that at a very young age at that. She is also Elen''s muse and the so-called Darling of Society.


    She''s much more influential than the two women who werepeting for the Crown Princess position.


    Gwen looked around, feeling amused. Nadia repeatedly voiced out her displeasure about the attention she gets to both Bea and her.


    ''I bet she''s feeling tired already¡­''


    Nadia also hated attending these types of events but still goes for the sake of formality anyway.


    The door opened and five figures appeared. Walking ahead of the group was Leon Herman, the ferocious general and behind him are Nadia and the rest.


    Nadia had heaved a deep breath before entering the hall just to get rid of lethargy. As they went in, she was being sandwiched by three people. To her right was her brother Nathaniel with their arms linked together.


    To her left was Kai, who seemed nervous upon seeing all the people staring at them. And behind him was Lost who looked like he didn''t care about anything and remained calm.


    Those who had seen the Herman family before were confused. They seemed to have two additional people with them and they both looked unfamiliar.


    Leon joined Duke Reichen who was with three other men, while the four of them went straight towards their friends.


    "Bea''s still not here huh," Nadia remarked as soon as she approached Gwen.


    "Yep. Hello Kai and Sir Lost," Gwen greeted.


    The two nodded at her and stood stiffly beside Nadia. It was obvious that Kai was nervous but still amazed about everything nheless.


    There were people who greeted Nadia briefly but none of them came to talk with her.


    The first ball, she had weed everyone and had talked to every single person who came to her. Then after a few more balls, Nadia distanced herself away and progressively snubbed them.


    They had learned to behave and had stopped pestering her ever since, though there are those who are persistent, but only a few. It should have tainted her name. She should have been called a snob and be dragged down but it didn''t happen at all.


    Apparently, it only made her famous.


    ''People''s mindsets are strange¡­''


    "I love your dress!" Gwenmented as she studied her gown-- "It''s refreshing to see, even the color."


    Nadia smiled, "I know right. I look less conspicuous this way."


    Gwen stared at her best friend who looked like she''s so pleased with herself.


    ''Uhh, nope. You still stand out like really really hard¡­'' She wanted to say otherwise but held her tongue.


    ''Eh... If that''s what makes her sleep at night then whatever, I guess...''

 Chapter 111 - Founding Ball Pt. 3

    Just like Gwen had thought, Nadia was definitely standing out as usual, contrary to what she had said. Even if she felt like she''s naturally blending in with the crowd, it wasn''t the case at all.


    In the sea of bright colors, her silver blue gown is the odd one out but not in a bad way. And Nadia was actually downying herself. She knows that she''s pretty but she is not full aware of the whole extent of it.


    You see, in Rosenthal Empire, there is no shortage of good-looking people. The term ugly does not even exist. The ones who are at the bottom most spectrum would still be considered good-looking in other nations, and will probably be in the same height with the celebrities.


    Thus, being beautiful in the empire is nothing sort of rare. To be even hailed as the top beauty, or be known for your good genes, one must possess extraordinary looks.


    Thus, herees the situation for someone as Nadia.. Dubbed as darling of society, everyone is expected to notice her. Everything she does, even the things she uses, the type of gemstone that her earrings and nes has, and the ces she visit, they are all being noted down.


    Her impact and influence could rival that of a prince or princess. In this case, she''s as popr as Ezekiel right now.


    Aside from being unreasonably popr, she is also hailed as the most beautiful woman in the empire. As said, the empire views beauty as something ordinary because everyone is pretty. But how did Nadia earned such title?


    Nadia underestimated just how beautiful she is. She often wonders why everyone is so hung up to her every move and why almost all the people she meet eyes with, get flustered.


    In the whole empire, not one soul possesses the same long silky hair that seems to glow like it was made from threads of moonlight itself. It is even the product of envy by most women and had tried all sorts to achieve the same state as hers.


    Also, the pale ruby eyes that is a trademark from the Herman family aloneplimented her well. It look like rare gemstones that shimmers and even the intensity of the color changes depending on her mood.


    She''s also taller than most women and has a shapely body. Don''t forget her bust size as well, she is truly gifted in that department. Thus, when she dresses up in her usual styles of clothes, everyone''s head turns.


    Her looks is not everything, of course. What made her more popr was because of her undeniable charms. Personality-wise, Nadia doesn''t talk much to everybody but only to her close friends.


    This made her unattainable to others and got raised into a higher pedestal. She exudes this elegant aura around her that wrapped her body from head to toe. Just the slight turn of her head, the fluttering of her eyes, and the mischievous smile on her lips, are able to capture anyone''s heart.


    Her cold yet domineering attitude is admired by many. She often speaks out her mind if she dislike something and stands up to people who put thorns on her path.


    If she wasn''t a direct rtive of the Crown Prince, the people would surely push her to be the Crown Princess. That''s how big her supporters are.


    Young nobledies looks up to her as the person they wanted to be when they grow up into an adult. Yet in all of these tant disy of admiration, Nadia is still blind from it.


    Whether she ducks and hide behind others, her charm would still bring everyone''s eyes on her. She''s like a ma.


    Even now, as they talk. There are men and women who were staring right through thr oblivious Nadia. Maybe it''s because she had grown ustomed to their stares that it felt like second skin to her.


    ''Oh dear. And she''s saying that she looks inconspicuous tonight¡­'' Gwen thought as she discreetly threw nces at Nadia''s admirers.


    Gwen caught sight of her brother Eon, who was also peeking constantly at her best friend. Her idiot of a brother and his equally idiotic friend, Luther, were elbowing each other at their sides. Luther was obviously teasing him and thetter wasn''t close to being amused by it.


    ''Seriously¡­ I have no words.''


    Gwen knew for a long time that her brother likes Nadia and not in a tonic kind of way. She didn''t know when it started but she kind of guessed as time passed by when she noticed the looks he''s been sending her, whenever the group of them are together.


    Seems like it''s not her who had a hunch but the others as well, especially Nathan who has the strongest radar out there. Gwen had thought that Nathan would confront Eon, though it never happened. Or maybe it did, who knows.


    She had almost asked him about it but chose not, and simply turned a blind eye instead. She doesn''t want to pester him much like what Luther is doing.


    It wasn''t just Eon who got hooked either, there are a lot. She even had admirers that are so extreme that they would sometimes resort to stalking. But most of them are harrowed down by Nathaniel and the others. As usual, Nadia had no idea about that and had remained oblivious from everything.


    ''Good for her.''


    Gwen and Bea had also been distressed by it. They are always vignt when they go out together, to make sure that Nadia won''t meet any of those stalkers. Though there are some who had broken past their security and approached her.


    Nadia took care of them in the end anyway. Heartlessly turning down everyone who forcefully pushes themselves towards her, she earned another title because of that.


    "Come on man, just greet her!" Luther sniggered at the side and shouldered Eon again.


    "Stop pushing, damn it!" Eon countered and red at Luther.


    "Stop being a coward and just do it," Luther rebuked.


    "Do what?" Nathan suddenly pipes in.


    The two instantly shut their mouths with only Luther grinning wickedly like he''s having fun or something.


    "Nothing," Eon answered and looked away.


    He was seriously sweating inside. If Nathaniel knew what Luther was trying him to do, he would surely kick his ass. Better not say anything and act ordingly.


    Eon still valued his life.


    Yet he couldn''t stop the urge of staring at Nadia again.


    His eyes automatically drifted to the side and brushed past Nadia, only to get maized and focus onto her. That''s how hard it was.


    ''Why is she so beautiful though?!'' Eon yelled in his mind.


    He tried to pry his eyes away for the nth time but found himself ncing at her again. He immediately looked away when he felt Nathan staring at him. Even under the pressure of his captain''s presence, he still couldn''t stop the urge to look at Nadia.


    It was the hardest battle of his life.

 Chapter 112 - Founding Ball Pt. 4

    I slowly brought the winess to my mouth as my eyes scanned our surroundings. We were huddled together at the right side of the banquet hall, a few steps away from the buffet table.


    I have no idea why we love hanging around on this side, probably because Eon likes eating and he wouldn''t have troubles getting something if we''re close to it.


    ''That guy stuffs his mouth whenever there are parties, I swear¡­''


    It''s was a bizarre sight at first because you know, he''s a guy. Also, it''s like there is a bottomless pit inside his stomach. He could wolf down a whole te of cupcakes by himself but still get hungry. He definitely has a huge appetite.


    I assumed that it''s because he''s a knight and he trains a lot, thus, burning calories every day. He doesn''t get fat because whatever he earns after eating lots would all be burned during training sessions anyway.


    ''I envy his metabolism¡­''.


    It''s not like I get chunky either. I could also eat whatever I want and not gain useless bs. Instead, they will just gather around my chest area or in my hips and thighs.


    I remembered Gwen freaking out a few days ago.


    "Why do you have these?! Damn you!" She was wailing as she shamelessly grabbed my chest in front of Bea and the others.


    We were training with swords with the guys during one fine afternoon. I was a little miffed because the shirt I was wearing at that time was a little tight. Even though it was just pre-customed three weeks ago, it restrained my arm movement.


    You see, it''s not fun to have your arm restrained while swinging swords, alright. Even more so, when you''re using a bow. I grumbled my sentiments to my two best friends while frowning at my shirt. The button was also hanging for its dear life as well and I pitied it.


    Bea solemnly nodded, agreeing with me. She also has the same problem as mine and both of us were having this kindred feeling like we''re connected in soul or something.


    Then Gwen suddenly got fired up and stared at the two of us in resentment.


    She said something along the lines of being a cow and all. We were so shocked that we stared back at her, wide-eyed and bbergasted.


    "A cow¡­?" Bea muttered and looked down at her chest. She looked so offended and so am I.


    "Why would you say that?" I gasped out loud.


    It''s not every day that someone would call me a cow, you know! That''s a first! Even for an insult¡­


    Gwen clicked her tongue and narrowed her green eyes at us.


    "What the hell¡­ Mine is not that blessed and here''s both of you whining about having a bigger rack? Go apologize to the poor women of the world right now!" She eximed.


    The guys must have heard her outburst and had all looked in our direction to watch. They weren''t that far from us so they must have heard what we were arguing about.


    "But why?" I replied in confusion.


    Is it wrong to voice out your frustrations? It''s truly not that great to have big racks you know! If I could, I would have donated these a long time ago! Look at Bea, she''s so shocked to be called a cow that she was still staring down at herself.


    If there''s someone who should be apologizing here, that would be you, Gwen! Though I know it''s a joke bute on¡­


    "What are they talking about?" Someone from the guys questioned.


    "Sorry for calling you a cow," Gwen then pardoned just as I was thinking about it.


    Oh, alright.


    "But the two of you sure have lucky genes mixed in your blood, huh. Even though all three of us are eating the same amount and the same food, why am I the only one who''s tter than a board?!"


    She started calmly before bursting out her real feelings. Bea snapped back to reality and blinked at Gwen.


    "Why do you have these?! Damn you! That''s so unfair!"


    Gwen then held out her arms and grabbed both Bea and mine''s chests while the guys watched. I heard a series of choking sounds at the side but I was too stunned to even pay them attention.


    "W-whhaa-- w-whaa--"


    "Breathe, man."


    "Is that really alright? To grab¡­? But why though¡­?"


    ''That''s, right. Why are you grabbing them, Gwen?''


    Wait, why am I telling you this? It''s not important right now¡­


    Anyways, yeah. Eon has an awesome stomach. I forgot what was my original topic so let''s just wrap it up, okay?


    I was looking around, trying to see familiar faces among the crowd. I didn''t see Rosamunde and her family but I did see Chiwa. She was enamored by her conversation with her fellow friends,ughing with them. It was the first time that I saw her carefree side and she''s actually pretty.


    If she could just stop scowling at me whenever we meet, that would be better.


    I nced at Gwen who was also doing the same as me but she looked bored out of her mind.


    "Kai, are you hungry? You can get something over there," and pointed to the buffet table.


    He was so tense that he looked like he''s a statue. Not good, he should be enjoying himself.


    "You too," I told Lost who is not tense at all, but still looked like a statue nevertheless.


    "We''re fine, Nadia!" Kai answered and resumed whatever he was doing earlier, observing people.


    He may look as if he''s not into it but in actuality, his eyes were sparkling in excitement in actuality.


    ''What a cutie¡­''


    "Come on, Kai! Loosen up and go find a pretty girl!" Gwen grinned.


    Wha-- I mean, yes? That''s the real purpose of the ball, isn''t it? Men and women gather together to find someone at the end of the night¡­ But Kai is still a minor!


    "What are you telling him!" I chastised her.


    "What? I just said he could find a pretty girl but I didn''t say he would do anything else, did I?" She rebuked while appearing innocent as possible.


    Oh, you pretentious woman!


    "Our Kai is handsome, and so is Lost. Look, thedies over there kept checking them out," she muttered and gestured at the far table with a discreet nce.


    True to her words, there really aredies who kept throwing Kai and Lost a look of admiration. I don''t know what to think about that¡­ First of all, these guys are not ordinary people.


    If they knew that Kai is 14 and not what he appears to be and that Lost is not human, what would thesedies say?

 Chapter 113 - Founding Ball Pt. 5

    Heh~ I bet they would get flustered¡­


    "D-don''t worry about us, Miss Gwen! We already found pretty girls!" Kai nervously bbered.


    I blinked at him.


    "Hoh?" Was Gwen''s response, looking interested-- "So Kai is at that age huh. Who are they?" She added while grinning in mischief.


    Lost seems to be curious on what he was talking about.


    "Both of you!" His immediate reply. He then blushed after realizing what he said, even the tips of his ears are red from embarrassment.


    It made usugh out loud..


    "You''re so adorable!" Gwenmented and pinched him on his cheek.


    It was a funny sight because I''m taller than Gwen, which means that Kai is also taller than her. After all, Kai has almost the same height as me.


    I agree with her though, he is adorable! Just look at that tomato face of his, aw~


    "The Vinea family has arrived!" The announcer''s voice loudly dered.


    Just as we were distracted by Kai''s cuteness, Rosamunde had finally graced us with her presence. There was a hush among the crowd, especially the right side, which we were currently in by the way.


    I just noticed how everyone is openly divided into three parts, probably from some sort of political bullshit that I have no interest in.


    The Vineas, as an aristocrat with the oldest heritage, marches in with proud faces. Their stances, even their straight backs, have an air of absolute arrogance in them. Especially their patriarch, Duke Yugo Vinea.


    Wherever his eyes roam, he would look at it with a nce that is neither acknowledging nor snubbing. It''s like he''s looking at something that is not worth upying his mind.


    Though he surely harrumphed when he saw my father. I''m so sure he did! I just knew!


    "Wow, talk about an entrance," Gwen murmured.


    She must have felt the same overbearing air around them like me, which is why she had said that.


    Rosamunde is now the center of everyone''s attention for being the neer who is wearing an Elen design. As she settled to a table not far from us, her ''followers'' immediately flocked her.


    I don''t have to guess what they are saying because I''m 100 percent sure that they are sucking up to her. Chiwa, however, frowned at the women and said something.


    ''No need to poke our noses¡­''


    Not long after, the doors opened again and the royal messenger announced another family.


    "The Ethalion family has arrived!"


    Ah, it''s Bea!


    The side from where the duke of Vinea was in were all shooting hostile looks at the newly arrived Ethalions. It wasn''t a recent discovery because I actually noticed it during the past pce events. I assumed that it was for the reason that both of their daughters arepeting for Ezekiel''s engagement.


    It gets heated between families sometimes after all. But you know, I don''t know anyone being mad at my dad, or maybe I''m just ignorant about these things.


    Gwen and I greeted Bea as soon as she joined us. My squad isplete now!


    By the way, don''t tell Gwen. I was actually secretly watching Conrad and her during the time that the Ethalions hade in. There was an unresolved issue from way before when Gwen snapped at me for prying too much on their personal lives.


    I tried to see if they are okay with each other and that they are not having some sort of lover''s quarrel. I''m a sucker for romance if you still don''t know.


    I ship them so hard! So if they are really having problems right now, I want to help and fix them! For the sake of their happiness!


    Well, I did watch them and noted that they are practically ignoring each other. Why?!


    It made me sigh.


    ''I miss the days when Gwen would get all flustered just from Conrad''s presence alone¡­ Can we go back?''


    They were so cute¡­


    Maybe I can do something about itter¡­ Yep, let''s hatch a n! For now, I am waiting for the rest of the stage actors¡­


    The royal family still isn''t here. Janus and Lukas are not around as well, I checked a while ago. Lastly, Estelle has yet to make an appearance.


    I''m seriously looking forward to this evening and have been simting it inside my mind before I sleep! I imagined every possible scenario that could happen tonight, and oh boy, did it make me excited.


    "You look like you''re very enthusiastic tonight, Nadia," Beamented out of the blue.


    I didn''t notice that the two had stopped talking and were looking at me. They must have seen how putty I am right now.


    "Yes, you''re usually bored when ites to these events but not this time. Hmmm, I wonder what''s different?" Gwen piped in, agreeing with Bea.


    A mischievous smile lifted my painted lips. Seeing that, both Gwen and Bea perked up instantly.


    "What? What? There really is something!" Gwen gasped.


    "You look kind of evil right now, Nads," Eon grumbled.


    We all turned to him upon hearing hisment. He was there beside Kai, holding a te of food and feeding the two guys who were with us.


    When did he approach our table? Not just him, the others as well...


    "Just seeing that smile gives me the creeps. Nads, you''re thinking of something bad, aren''t you?" Luther remarked.


    Ah, the idiots have gathered¡­


    "Why are you all here?" Gwen frowned at them.


    "What? We are not wee?" Conrad responded.


    Oh, oh, oh! They''re talking, they''re talking!


    Gwen looked at Conrad for a second before averting her eyes.


    "Did I ever say that?" was her sarcastic answer.


    They''re talking alright, but what is that¡­


    My brother, as usual, doesn''t care at all and was just beside Lost and drinking wine. He looked good, I tell you! He''s like a white sophisticated knight or a lord of and or something.


    My poor brain can''t think of good metaphors, I''m sorry¡­


    Somebody then joined our fray and tried to ease the tension between the two.


    "Oh? What''s up? A lover''s quarrel?" Noah suddenly interjected.


    "Noah!" Eximed Gwen.


    She purposely ignored what he said just now, didn''t she?


    "Hello everyone!" He greeted us.


    "We haven''t seen you for so long. Is everything fine?" I asked.


    Maybe there''s a problem within his family. Noah deals with it all the time.


    He smiled at me, "Family problems, nothing new. Good to see you all again," he sighed.


    "Yeah, man. We didn''t see you during graduation either," Eon remarked.


    "Ah¡­ I was dealing with something¡­" Noah answered while scratching the back of his head. His dark eyes avoided meeting ours and had looked really troubled.


    We were all curious but didn''t try to pry more. After all, he could tell us anytime if he wanted to. If he wants to keep it to himself, then we have no say about it.


    ''Poor Noah, getting distressed from all these issues within his family¡­''


    I sincerely hope that it gets better for him.


    "d you are here," I uttered and gave him a reassuring smile which he returned.


    "Yeah, me too," he said, his dark eyes sparkling.

 Chapter 114 - Founding Ball Pt. 6

    "Make way for their Imperial Majesties! Emperor Ilbertus Micahel Garin-Windsor III, Empress Yulia Francesca Herman-Windsor, and Prince Ezra Micahel Herman-Windsor."


    Hearing that, everyone in attendance all turned to the raised podium to greet the royal family. It was the first time that I heard Ezekiel''s full name, even though it was an absolute must to know your Empire''s royals but hey, it''s not as if they are aware that I don''t know that, right?


    The Emperor was walking at the front with the Empress on his side. Behind them was Ezekiel who had donned his best suit for the night and he''s literally sparkling like gold. The royal family definitely looked so regal that I felt awe even from where I was standing.


    ''They are so perfect¡­''


    Everyone respectfully curtsied and bowed as they took the center stage. None of us didn''t raise our heads until the three of them had taken their respective seats.


    "Raise your heads," The Emperor stated and everyone heeded.


    Ezekiel was the only one who didn''t sit down and remained standing at the side of the thrones while beaming at the crowd..


    He is serving face, everybody!


    So anyways, the Emperor started his speech about this and that. There''s no need to go full on documentary on it because you''ll only get bored in the end. You''re all here for another thing anyway and it''s obviously not for the Emperor''s speech.


    "This night is dedicated to all the citizens of our home, Rosenthal Empire. Enjoy!"


    After that moving monologue, the whole of attendees pped in response. The music on the orchestra started, signaling the start of the ball.


    With that, people began to move like herds grazing over a grasnd. If you think that my metaphors suck then shame on you.


    They had all grouped up and started conversing with each other. Some were gathered around an elite and are probably sucking up to them, you know, things the nobilitymonly do during parties.


    Ezekiel stepped down from the podium to greet the nobility like the good prince that he is. Of course, that would mean my brother will be tagging along with him as the captain of the royal knights.


    We won''t get to be whole untilter when Ezekiel''s done greeting everyone else. But looking from the state of things, it would be difficult to reunite because of all these big shots around.


    Unless someone more influential and powerful would appear to snatch the spotlight.


    And they should be appearing any moment now¡­


    "Nads, you don''t want to eat?" Eon sidled beside me and asked me that.


    He had also ced a te of cake in front of me while grinning. Is this like a bribe or something?


    "That''s so not like Nadia at all if she won''t pige the buffet table, right?" Noahmented.


    "Excuse me?" I answered while looking at them in shock.


    Pige is such a big word to use!


    "If anyone''s piging the buffet, that would be Eon," I pointed out.


    "Aww, Nads. You are so aware of me," Eon cooed.


    "Shut up," I replied in an instant.


    What kind of conclusion was that?


    "Seems like we''re stuck here on the side of the wall doing nothing," Gwen remarked.


    "We could do something then," Luther jumped in.


    Bea was silent, upholding her dignity as an Ethalion. She''s under the scrutiny of the masses after all and so is Rosamunde. She shouldn''t be doing anything reckless that could damage her reputation. Then again, looking at our group right now¡­


    Eon and Luther are arguing with each other for reasons that I don''t care. Conrad seems to be behaved as well, which is he suspicious. Gwen looks bored out of her mind and was teasing Kai to alleviate it. Then there''s Noah who''s acting as the intermediary.


    It''s chaos and we''re not evenplete¡­


    I mentally sighed. The night is progressing at a very slow pace and the main characters of the said y I''m looking forward to, are still not around.


    If this goes on, I will end up drunk and miss everything. Maybe I should stop gulping down wine huh.


    "The Empire''s Great Magician, Lord Janus Cromwell, has arrived!"


    It was the announcement that hushed down the entirety of the Royal Hall.


    ''Oh, he really dide¡­''


    The double doors opened and a figure appeared. Janus stepped in, and if I''m not seeing shit right now, I could feel the divinity floating around him like a thick nket.


    "Oh wow¡­ That''s the Great Janus?" Gwen whispered in awe.


    I felt Lost perked up behind me as soon as heid eyes on Janus. Even his liquid amber eyes got intense while staring at him.


    He seems to bepelled by Janus. Is that how Animas feel when they sense a greater power?


    Janus continued walking, ignoring everyone''s watchful eyes. He''s just chill, moving like a breeze as if the pressure of the gazes upon him doesn''t bother him at all.


    Well, if you''re an all-powerful magician like him who can probably incinerate all the people in here with just a flick of his wrist, there''s nothing to worry about.


    He''s wearing his usual white robes that fell around his feet, making him look like he is gliding along the carpeted floor. His eyes were fixated to the front, not sparing anyone a nce, all the while smiling.


    His dirty-blonde hair was neatly pulled back as usual, and on his right ear, was a glinting dangling earring made in gold.


    He looked so amicable and intimidating at the same time. He''s the reason why all these big wigs left their nests just to meet him here, upon knowing that the elusive Master of the Tower would grace his presence at the ball.


    "This holy presence¡­ Amazing," Kai muttered.


    "He is powerful. Very powerful," Lost mentioned.


    Yes, yes. I know that. Hearing that confirmation from him kind of bugged me a little bit though.


    "That''s obvious because he''s the current Master of The Arcane Tower," Conrad remarked.


    "This is the first time that I saw him! I''m so d I attended!" Gwen gushed.


    Bea looked in awe as well. I think everybody in this room is in awe, except for me. Just kidding. Who wouldn''t get charmed by that handsome face?


    "He''s so cool," Bea whispered.


    Cool? That''s all you have to say?


    "I thought that he''s never going to attend but I was still looking forward to it. And he really did," Noah uttered.


    "I agree," Luther seconded.


    Not just the two of them but everyone else as well. For me, I have long since known that he would go so it''s not really a surprise anymore.


    Janus stopped just below the podium and smiled at the two monarchs. He didn''t bow nor gave a salute, just smiled his way to their hearts¡­


    If it''s another person, they would immediately be used of l¨¨se-majest¨¦. I mean, how dare you act arrogant in front of the Emperor right? But this is Janus Cromwell we''re talking about. The royal family addresses him with a title of his own and respects him deeply.


    Such a privilege is for him only.


    "Greetings to the suns of the empire," Janus stated.

 Chapter 115 - Founding Ball Pt. 7

    "We are d to have you here, Lord Janus," the Emperor said.


    Another privilege is that the Emperor himself, who is the father of this empire, acts like this man stands above him. Which is, if you think about it closely, it sounds strange, isn''t it?


    But that''s the unfiltered truth. Even though the Arcane Tower is built right beside the pce, it''s not under the pce''s jurisdiction. They act independently and are exempted from Rosenthalws.


    It is fascinating.


    Like wow, they got more power than the monarchs.


    You might be wondering why the Royal family doesn''t make a move on them because that''s probably what the others would have done to thwart their influence.


    Imagine being the absolute ruler of a kingdom but some magicians hold so much power than you.. These magicians could also go out of their tower and overthrow the monarchy if they feel like it.


    Who isn''t going to be threatened by that? Much more so if you ruled over and as big as the Rosenthal Empire.


    It wouldn''t be impossible that no one would take measures, right? Especially those who are on the side of the royalty, and the royalty themselves.


    Well you see, a long time ago, someone did something. They saw how big an influence the Arcane Towers have.


    Yes, towers, because not only Rosenthal has them. There are towers in other kingdoms too but I heard that the Arcane Tower here is like the main hub or something like that.


    So anyways, these idiots witnessed the tower''s might and thought, ''They should be shut down!''.


    Apparently, no one should be stronger than the Emperor.


    One more thing, the current royal family, the Windsors, are only the third to sit on the throne. There were two families who ruled first. The first one disappeared after being overthrown by the Ronans.


    These Ronans and their noble supporters are the same idiots, ehem-- Am I allowed to curse thete royals? I can, right? They are dead anyway and they wouldn''t know¡­ Is it a crime? Ah, who cares.


    As I said, these idiots got intimidated by the tower and banded together to drag them down. The rising nobles who backed up the Ronans convinced the Emperor to bully them. Because you know, they are the father of the empire so the tower should bow down to him.


    That''s where they fvcked up, big time. The Ronan Emperor who got blinded by their ego, ordered thete master of the tower, Asmodeus, to kneel and pledge their loyalty to him.


    They sent a decree towards the tower, basically telling them to yield or get exiled and die. The emperor also said he''s going to strip them off of their title and shit like that.


    Of course, the inhabitants of the tower got pissed off by this idiot of an Emperor. Asmodeus himself descended and taught them a lesson-- taught everyone a lesson, by wiping out the noble families who instigated it, and punished the Ronan emperor. It''s along the lines of cutting off his lineage so he wouldn''t be able to bear kin.


    No heirs means effectively kicking them off of the seat. The people rallied to impeach him off of it either, so there''s that. He also put some gruesome curse on him that the historians lost words on how they are going to describe it.


    They must have forgotten how terrifying the tower is to be able to straight up bully them and irk the magicians like that.


    Asmodeus is apparently one of the Magia Regis, which means he is a King. A magician king.


    Being part of the Magia Regis''s Kings means you must be he powerful. Just look at Solomon, he literally sealed off people''s magic.


    He''s an idiot, okay. He only got what''sing for him. To assert dominance over a King of Magic?


    So yeah, that''s a little bit of backstory from the past. I learned that from reading history books.


    Now everyone knows not to get on the tower''s nerves.


    Thus, the current royal family learned the lesson from the Ronans'' failures and avoided antagonizing the Arcane Tower. If you want your bloodline to cease existing then feel free to do so.


    This is also the reason why the Arcane Tower is the Empire''s symbol of power. And why Janus Cromwell is being treated like some higher power, because he is.


    During the time I was bbering about the past, it seems like they had finished conversing. I have no idea what they talked about though.


    "I want to go and meet him," Eon muttered.


    "I''m sure that you wouldn''t even get past a few meters around him. Even the noble patriarchs feel intimidated to approach Lord Janus," Conrad stated.


    True to his words, not one of them made a move, even though they all looked like they wanted to. So Janus was just standing there at the side alone, with a ss of wine in his hand. Nevertheless, his smile didn''t waver a bit.


    He still looked the same as when he first stepped inside the royal hall. What an unbothered man¡­


    "Who is he? He''s very powerful," Lost babbled.


    All of us who had heard him turned to his direction, which was behind me. I saw his amber irises glued directly to Janus and were glowing crazily.


    I snapped to the others if they had seen it too because that would take me a whole lot of exnation. They do not know that he is a contracted Anima yet but it seems like I''m worrying for naught. They didn''t react so I assumed that they didn''t see it.


    Phew~


    "Are you curious about Lord Janus too?" Kai asked.


    Luther came up to him and put his arm around Lost''s shoulders.


    "That''s the Empire''s greatest magician, Lord Janus Cromwell. He really is powerful," Luther told him.


    "I can''t believe Nadia never told you about that," Eon remarked and shook his head.


    Why is it my fault now?


    "A magician¡­" Lost muttered.


    It made me blink. This was the first time that I saw him so interested in someone. That''s Janus for you, I guess. Even Animas notice him.


    "Oh, look! Prince Ezekiel and Sir Nathan are talking to Lord Janus now!" Gwen eximed.


    "How envious," Noahmented.


    "That''s the privilege of being a royal, huh," Conrad mused.


    Eon clicked his tongue beside me, "That''s unfair. I''m a vice-captain so I should be there too!"


    "Then go?" I rebuked.


    "No one is stopping you," Gwen seconded.


    "Fufu~ Ehem," that was Bea by the way. She''s seriously trying her best to stay silent and be a doll.


    I pity her sometimes. I don''t even want to be in her shoes, always conforming to the noble''s ethics.


    It''s awful, I tell you. Been there, done that.


    Eon looked really offended when we started shooing him away. I''m just saying, if he really wants to go then we aren''t holding him back, you know.


    "Heh," Luther was smirking at the side as if taunting him, "What now, Eon? Are you going to leave or are you staying?"

 Chapter 116 - Founding Ball Pt. 8

    Eon red at him but stayed rooted on his ground, not budging. That made Luther snickered even more. Conrad, on the other hand, was staring at Eon with an unreadable expression.


    Ah, this guy. I have some undisclosed problem with him. Why is he not fixing his rtionship with Gwen? She''s ignoring you, you dense man!


    Tch. I''ve reached the point where I worry over my friends'' personal lives.


    I looked at Janus''s direction and saw an incredible view.


    ''Damn¡­''


    "Wow, that area is so bright," Gwen whispered..


    She must have been looking at the same view because what she said is the truth. They looked so bright standing altogether.


    If you look around, you would see all kinds of women staring at them with yearning and adoration in their eyes. Some couldn''t even help but blush even though the said three aren''t giving them the time of the day.


    There''s the most powerful tower owner with his dazzling looks and smile that are on par with Ezekiel''s. There''s the handsome Crown Prince with his elegant charm that made him so popr amongst the people. Then there''s Nathaniel, Captain of the Royal Knights, who has this cold and domineering air on him.


    That side is like the gathering of eye-candies with only one missing person.


    ''Where the hell is Lukas? I want to see them altogether!''


    The three then, for some reason, nced at our table. I felt like I met Janus''s eyes for a second there or I might just be tripping.


    Oh gosh. Those handsome men¡­ I can''t even¡­


    "My eyes feel like they''re going to fall off their sockets," I grumbled-- "Handsome men are really the best¡­"


    "Indeed," Gwen chimed.


    "I also agree," Bea nodded.


    The council has spoken. Handsome guys rules!


    I heard someone sniggered.


    "Just like us, right?" It was Eon.


    Gwen nkly stared at his brother.


    "Haaah?"


    Eon proudly raised up his chin.


    "I mean, if you''re looking for handsome people, then we''re here," he then turned to gushing women from our left-- "Right,dies?" And shed them a grin.


    The women lost their marbles.


    "Yes!"


    Eon looked so amazed with himself.


    I looked him over, from the top of his brown curly hair, down to his polished ck shoes.


    He is handsome, yes. But nowhere near the height of those three mountains over there.


    "Hmm, I guess so¡­ Yeah, sure," I agreed and sipped on my wine.


    Conrad and Noah shook their heads while Luther continuedughing his ass off. Eon looked so happy though, good for him.


    "Though it kind of sounded unenthusiastic but, hehe, I am handsome, yes," he affirmed.


    The orchestra changed their lively music and yed a waltz. It was the sign that the dancefloor is ready to be abused. That sounded wrong, isn''t it?


    As soon as the music started, couples entered the floor. There were those single men who gained courage and asked fellow single women to dance with them. Some were even flustered as they agreed.


    This too is like a highlight of my night from the past. As I watched it unfold, an idea rose to my mind.


    That''s right, this could be a chance for Gwen and Conrad to reconcile.


    "Ahh, I want to dance," I grumbled while frowning.


    Eon went rigid beside me and immediately looked at me.


    "Then let us dance, Nadia!" Kai offered.


    "Wha-- Ehem, t-that''s right. I will dance with you if you want it that bad," Eon remarked while fixing his tie.


    "Pfft," that must be Luther. He''s slowly turning into a psycho fromughing that much throughout the night.


    "Yes, but I don''t want to feel lonely on the dancefloor," I sighed.


    This is my A+ acting guys, feel free to admire it.


    "But you won''t be lonely? There are others on the floor too," Noahmented.


    I sighed for the second time, "That''s true but I want my best friends to dance as well," and peeked at Gwen through my peripheral vision.


    "Oh, what to do? Bea''s first dance should be the prince but he''s not here. Then¡­" I turned my head at Gwen who seemed to appear as if she''s done with me or something.


    My acting is foolproof, there''s no way that she would notice a thing¡­


    "Then Conrad! Go dance with your fiancee!" Luther eximed.


    "That''s right, why aren''t you pampering my sister, huh?" Eon seconded.


    A small smile painted my lips.


    "Ara~ It seems like they have some personal issues so let''s not force them. But I feel really lonely," I added and acted like I experienced the most terrible heartbreak out there.


    "That''s nonsense! Come with us to the dancefloor!" Eon remarked and literally dragged Conrad towards the center.


    It looked like the both of them are going to dance with each other which is funny. Gwen breathed out deeply and shook her head on me.


    "You minx," she said.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I answered and smiled at her, "I only wanted to dance," and winked at her.


    "Dance with meter, okay?" I told Kai this and followed the two idiots in the middle with Gwen behind me.


    Sometimes, you just have to make a move for others sake. I just hope that they would talk and patch things up while doing so.


    I don''t want any tension within our group.


    Eon bowed as I curtsied and after that, the two of us glided along the music. I could feel how tense Eon is for some reason but I ignored it. He must be feeling anxious with his sister too, like me.


    I was looking at the couple behind Eon, observing them and urging them on mentally.


    "They should get along after this or I swear to Luminus," I mumbled and grabbed his shoulder to get closer.


    Eon got rigid even more, "Y-yeah¡­"


    We twirled around so now I''m facing the entranceway which isn''t that far from here.


    "Estelle should be arriving soon as well," I noted and nced at the other nobles.


    While I was silently roaming my eyes, I felt something odd.


    I frowned, "Why is your hand sweating?" I inquired and looked up at him. He''s slightly taller than me, reaching only his nose.


    My face went up and met his bewildered eyes. His face was so close to me too that our nose literally bumped with each other. Eon suddenly went red and pulled back. It was so fast that I feared he would snap his neck and kill himself.


    "What the¡­ Is your neck okay?"


    "S-sorry!!" He blurted and averted his eyes.


    Why is he apologizing though?


    His body went full statue now that all his moves looked robotic. It''s strange but funny at the same time.


    I gazed at him and chuckled when he nced at me. He saw that I was staring at him so he instantly avoided my eyes and looked over my head instead.


    "Why are you so red?" I teased him.


    "S-shut up," he replied with a pout.


    He''s like a puppy¡­


    I was going to tease him more when the door opened for the nth time this night. The announcer didn''t say anything but a woman slowly walked in and immediately grabbed the majority''s attention.


    A wide smile appeared on my face.


    "There she is¡­"

 Chapter 117 - Founding Ball Pt. 9

    "There she is," I uttered in delight and stared at the dazzling woman who caught everyone''s attention.


    Was it because she''ste? That is also one of the reasons, yes. And it''s all my fault.


    I sent a carriage to pick her up, anonymously of course, and purposely told the coachman to dy the departure. If she did came here as early as everyone, my n won''t be aa effective and foolproof.


    You see, I wanted her to stand out. So that she would gain all the attention of the people here, and that includes those three gorgeous people over there. She needs to catch their eyes!


    It sucks because Lukas is still not around to witness the debut of this pretty woman.


    Another reason is because she looked so darn beautiful. Her golden hair flows behind her like molten rays of sun.. Her small jaded face scoured a pair of forest green eyes that could charm a prince.


    She looked like a forest nymph, period.


    She''s also wearing that infamous Elen designed dress. During this whole ball thingy, only two designs are offered. Those two were bidded by Rosamunde and the youngest daughter of the Shai family.


    Mine is a special case because it''s entirely dedicated only for me. Then what would happen if someone elsees barging in with a dress which is not included in the brochure? That would definitely create a buzz!


    A never seen before woman, wearing an Elen design, is she also her muse now? Hohohoho~


    It drove the noblewomen mad and were probably raging in their heads as to how did she got that dress and stuff. The intrigue of her blew up just as I expected.


    And how does one determine if a dress came from Elen or not? It''s the print. There''s a pattern in the fabrics that are used which symbolizes Elen, so there''s that.


    So now, my real muse is here. How will it go?


    Anyway, why do I keep stressing about these dresses, seriously? I feel so repetitive. Next time, let''s not talk about these things, alright? They are painful to the ears.


    "Who''s that?"


    "I never seen her before¡­"


    "Look at what she''s wearing¡­"


    "It''s Elen''s!"


    Those are the fewments that can be heard.


    The music didn''t stop, not as dramatic as how the movies portray it to be, but she got their attention fair and square.


    "Do you know her Nads?" Eon whispered when he noticed that I was staring at the neer.


    This neer, Estelle, was taken aback from the sheer pressure of being watched. She must have never considered that she would be the center of the people''s attention, so she was just standing there near the dancefloor in uncertainty.


    "Hmm? I don''t," I lied through my teeth.


    If I said yes, he would only ask how and when I met that woman.


    "Then why do you look so happy looking at her?" He pressed on.


    I met his eyes and grinned, "What? Don''t you feel happy when you see a beautiful person?"


    Eon blinked, "Beautiful?"


    He then proceeded to check Estelle out, to my amusement, before looking back at me again.


    "Is she?"


    I mentally hit myself.


    Seriously, what is wrong with this man? Other men are even looking at Estelle with clear interest in their eyes and he''s out here questioning her beauty.


    "I think that you''re more beautiful though," he muttered and looked away.


    "Ah? What is that? I didn''t hear you right," I teased him.


    Seeing him all flustered like this brings me joy.


    "E-excuse me, can I have Nadia?" Kai suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    I looked at him in surprise and almostughed out loud. The way he said that, it''s like he''s borrowing me like a toy.


    "You can dance with her but you can''t have her," Eon corrected him and stepped aside to let Kai.


    "Sorry. It''s because I am nervous," Kai pardoned.


    He really is nervous. His hands were shaking that I can''t even hold myugh in. After a while though, he rxed and cutely smiled at me.


    "This is my first time dancing in a formal event. Pardon me please," he said.


    I patted him on his shoulder. I actually wanted to ruffle his hair but he made an effort to fix it, hence I feel guilty if I ruined it.


    "You''re doing great," I beamed at him.


    I peered at the direction of the three to see their reactions. It would be impossible that they won''t notice theter when almost everyone here are openly looking at her.


    One nobleman even went up to her and asked for a dance. Estelle was overwhelmed thus epting it in bewilderment.


    ''Come on, you guys are smitten right? I know you do.''


    I gazed at them and saw the three looking at Estelle in curiosity. The grin I had broadened.


    I knew it. Fufufufu~


    I don''t care who among those three would make a move and approach Estelle but they better hurry because I don''t n on staying long in the dancefloor.


    While I was merrily observing them. Janus, for some reason, nced at me. Both of our eyes met which startled my well-being.


    I am clearly lost among the sea of people in the middle so how could he spot me that quick?


    Well, he''s a magician and all but¡­ that kind of scared me a bit.


    He was still looking straight into my eyes when he suddenly smiled. It was so blinding that I felt like there was a big ass magnifying ss, being subjected under the rays of the hot sun, and it was directed at me.


    Why is he smiling like that? And why do I feel like he knows what I''m nning? He''s so suspicious!


    Not long after, Nathan and Ezekiel also scanned the gathered crowd, and it took them a moment to see us. The two said something to him before they left, for wherever it is.


    I snatched my hand which was ced atop Kai''s shoulder and put it in my chest. My heart was literally beating in an insane speed.


    "That was scary," I mumbled.


    "Hmm? What is?" Kai inquired with that innocent tone of his.


    "Nothing. Are you enjoying the ball?" I said just to redirect the topic.


    Kai grinned, signifying that he is indeed, enjoying it. That''s great!


    The center of the dancefloor cleared off and both of us joined the others at the side, forming a circle. Ezekiel was there and he was holding Rosamunde''s hand. They were about to dance.


    I nced at Bea who was just motionlessly standing there on our table and watching it unfold. I don''t know what she''s thinking because her face is not giving anything away.


    Clearly, Prince Ezekiel''s first dance is Rosamunde. I don''t give it any meaning but to others, it''s like a sign. They must be thinking that Rosamunde has the greatest chance of being the Crown Princess.


    Ah, really. I don''t care about these things. All I want is to see whatever Estelle would do. Politics is not my cup of tea and never will be.


    The two of them looked good together. Maybe because Ezekiel''s handsome and Rosamunde''s beautiful. But there''s something there that I can''t exin.


    I don''t know. I just feel like Rosamunde doesn''t act the same smitten girl she is from way before.


    In the past, her eyes were always glued to Ezekiel. She obviously likes him so much but now, it seems to me as if she''s doing this because she have to and not because she wants to. I see it in her eyes.


    She doesn''t hate him and undoubtedly doesn''t hold contempt either. It''s just, she''s like dancing with an acquaintance you know.


    What is happening these days?

 Chapter 118 - Founding Ball Pt. 10

    The dancested for a considerable amount of time, and when it finished, there was a round of apuse from everyone. They looked amazing, of course, but I am biased so I was more looking forward for my best friend''s.


    Do I ship Ezekiel and Bea? I don''t know, it''splicated.


    You see, I only want both of them to be happy. If Bea finds herself that she want out of thepetition and live her life, not as a Crown Princess but a normal duke''s daughter, then I''m all for it!


    I don''t honestly care about the intricacies of the pce, and I am also hoping that Ezekiel would find his counterpart, befitting of him. If they like each other, then so be it! I will support them.


    Ezekiel turned his heel and brazenly marched towards Bea. He then offered his hand and asked her for a dance.


    It''s a tradition and he''s obviously doing all these to satisfy the public''s eyes. Even so, I couldn''t help but to smile..


    They too, looked good together. I''m so torn guys. But if you want my honest opinion, they both suit each other more.


    Ezekiel''s outspoken and very responsible, while Bea is timid yet strong-willed. They could make a great couple, a power couple.


    After their dance, there''s also apuses. I really don''t know, I''m tired of describing it.


    Moving on, the party started again. There are more dancers on the center and people began to chatter amongst themselves.


    I could also see that Estelle looked really troubled because guys and even women, are all approaching her.


    This was not in my n, or maybe it is. But the result that I wanted was to get those three men to be interested on her. I have no idea if I seeded on that, which is why I am patiently, or not, waiting for any of them to make a move.


    "I wonder who thatdy is?" Gwen muttered beside me.


    We''re back here at the side again, observing people. There are people that wants to talk to me but I wasn''t in the mood, and they are too intimidated to approach me anyway.


    "I have never seen her before in events like this. She''s not in the Academy as well¡­" she added.


    "Why are you all so curious about her?" Eon remarked and dumped another te of food on the table.


    "And why are you still here? Luther has started picking up women a long time ago and Noah disappeared too. Conrad joined his dad as the future duke, and Kai and Lost are an obvious case. Why don''t you go and have fun as well?" I pointed out.


    It''s not as if I''m kicking him out or something, I just noticed how pliant he is during these parties. Is he even a man? Don''t he get interested in women?


    Sometimes, I wonder about his sexuality. I have nerver heard of him having a woman from the past three years either. Unless there are but he''s just too good in hiding these matters from everyone.


    "I''m having fun though?" Was his only t response.


    Is he now?


    "There''s no one here that fancies you?" I pressed on.


    Well, if he''s like my brother who gives no shit about rtionships and stuff, I would have understand it. Nathan findsplicated things a bother and he''s more interested in swords than in people.


    Eon is not like him. He''s a pretty outgoing guy, very sociable. So I find this part of him strange. Just look at Luther, the typical yboy. I''m not saying he could go around and dump women, I''m only curious as to why he never had one.


    Is he¡­?


    Eon stared at me for a second before averting his eyes back in front.


    "There''s one¡­"


    Ah? So he really is interested in someone?


    "Then what are you doing? You do know that you won''t get anywhere if you don''t make a move, right?"


    Eon pouted, "I already did¡­ Ah. This is so frustrating."


    Gwen shook her head and patted me on my shoulder.


    "You''re really dense," she said.


    "What?"


    Bea nodded, "Mmm."


    "Right, sister? Comfort me¡­" Eon grumbled.


    Why are theying for me now?


    "The Duke of Agera has arrived!"


    Hearing that familiar surname, my head immediately whipped to the direction of the entranceway.


    People are also surprised because there''s anotherter and also because this person is the infamous Duke of the North.


    ''Finally!''


    I was getting really tired of waiting, you know. I almost gave up on the notion that something interesting would happen tonight and that the future had really strayed off the path. Now that he is here, I can finally rest easy.


    Or probably not because the main reason for all of these is still under debate if it''s going to happen. Who would Estelle choose? That''s the only highlight of this ball!


    The Duke of Agera, Lukas of the north, strolled in breezily, as if he has all the time in the world.


    I don''t know if it''s just me but I thought I saw ck feathers floating around him or something.


    I was like, the hell? I might be actually losing my mind¡­


    His raven ck hair was swept back neatly, showing his forehead. He had a poker face on but it didn''t diminish his good looks. It made him look mysterious. His sharp eyes were glued forward, as if everyone around him does not exist.


    He was also wearing a formal white suit and an expensive looking cloak, the color of ck, which has fur on it.


    With his hair waxed backward like that, his face could be seen clearly, and the tattoos on his neck too. It added more charm on him than it already is.


    I have never seen him in this attire before and oh boy, does he look good! I didn''t know that white would suit him, with this devilish aura that surrounds him and all. He looked like a dashing devil.


    He''s handsome! He''s extremely handsome. Like God''s gift to women.


    He must have known that too, his effect on everyone, especially thedies. That is why he''s walking like he owns the floor.


    Damn all these handsome guys! I should be already immune with it because I always see good looking people every day. Then again, these level of looks are out of this world.


    If these four male leads grouped up together, this whole royal hall would explode.


    The room literally hushed down when he arrived, signifying that he''s a very famous person.


    I mean, who wouldn''t know of the young duke who suppressed the barbarians on the north, as soon as he rose to his title? He had not appeared from the past pce events and this was his first appearance since his inauguration.


    The patriarchs of the nobility had known about him and had met him before. The women, on the other hand, were all silent because of some obvious reasons.


    The Emperor looked suspiciously pleased upon seeing Lukas. For some reason, Ezekiel was the same too. Nathan looked the same as usual but Janus¡­ Janus looked truly peeved to see him.


    I wonder why?

 Chapter 119 - I Spy With My Little Eye Pt. 1

    "Greetings to the great suns of the empire," Lukas said out loud.


    I don''t know if I shouldugh from how unenthusiastic he sounded, as if this all ball situation is boring him. He sure sound like he''s dragged here against his will.


    Still, you got to respect the monarchs, Lukas. This is not the time for being such a lousy man!


    To my surprise, both the Emperor and the Empress weren''t offended at all. Though I could see Ezekiel''s smiling face looking a shade lighter than before. My brother was displeased obviously, because he''s a devoted knight. Then there''s Janus who was shooting sharp knives on Lukas''s back.


    The others were even shocked from his behavior, even the Emperor''s retainers were clearing their throats. Lukas had just arrived and he''s already stirring trouble..


    Honestly¡­


    "d to have you here, Duke Agera. I hope you''ll enjoy your stay," the Emperor stated with a warm smile.


    It''s like a father appeasing his son or something. This is so strange¡­


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," was his response and went straight to the table where the alcohol are in.


    There was a buzz of course but the orchestra started ying their music again to drive away the awkwardness.


    "Ah, that''s the infamous duke," Gwen whispered in awe.


    "Agera¡­ That sounds familiar," Kai murmured.


    I looked at them and saw Kai staring at Lukas who was currently downing a ss of wine over there, with furrowed brows. Lost, however, looked a little troubled for reasons I don''t know.


    "Are you both okay?" I asked just in case.


    I am their older sister so I am responsible for their enjoyment, not. I mean, I want them to have fun.


    "I''m okay Nadia!" Kai answered while Lost nodded in agreement.


    Okay then¡­


    I glued my eyes to Estelle who was still in thepany of some women. She looked like she''s not enjoying it and kept ncing to an open gap between the group.


    ''Poor her¡­''


    She must be frustrated right now. I kind of rte to her a bit, that was what I felt when I had my first pce ball. I got smothered withdies who were all chattering nonstop throughout the whole night.


    I then looked back to my eyecandies and saw them all banned together.


    "Hey, hey. Do you see that spectacr view?" Some woman at the table from our right, uttered.


    "They all looked good!" One joined in while gushing.


    ''Mhmm¡­ They all are.''


    My long time wish had just came true. The four of them were standing side by side like one big harmony of a luxurious painting.


    I could die happy by just staring at that extraordinary sight.


    Ezekiel and Lukas looked really close with each other, even though I couldn''t possibly hear what they were talking about, but I could tell from their bodynguage.


    I squinted at the four of them and sighed. Blinding. All of them are blinding.


    Rosenthal sure is blessed with beautiful people¡­


    Thank the heavens for such a precious sight!


    Hehehe now, give me that spicy drama. Come on guys, do your thing!


    I grabbed another ss of wine and propped myself, preparing for the uing spectacle that would happenter. I am prepared to stare at them for the whole night. Come at me!


    --**


    Hmm¡­ How many ss of wine did I have? I can''t remember but I sure feel a little dizzy. There was a buzzing noise in my head too and my eyes looked a little blurry, especially the sides.


    Someone touched me on my shoulder. I looked at them and saw Bea looking at me with worried eyes. Wait, when did Gwen disappear? When did everyone at our table go?


    "You should stop drinking more, Nadia," Bea murmured and grabbed the ss on my hand.


    That''s probably right, huh. I think if I continued drinking I will end up drunk at the end of the night.


    Heh. This is all because of them.


    These damn people¡­ They are not doing anything! Nothing at all!


    I vigntly watched them all night, waiting for something, some sign, or just a clue in general. I kept ncing back and forth to the two groups that I felt like my eyes would turn white and fall off of their sockets.


    Due to that, I lost count on how many refills I had. I didn''t even notice that only Bea and I are the only ones who remained on our table.


    Where could the rest be? I don''t know!


    This is boring! Estelle doesn''t look like she''s even going to try and approach the male leads, and thetter were also the same!


    Somehow, Lukas had disappeared to somewhere or he could have gone home because of boredom. Janus is also missing. He could have skedaddled back to his tower, who knows.


    Nathan is with dad, and Ezekiel is talking with the nobles.


    Is this all? Is this really all? Why am I here then?


    I should have just snucked out and went to the za...


    "Maybe you should get fresh air," Bea suggested.


    Yes. Fresh air. I need that.


    "I''ll be back," I told her this which she answered with a nod.


    While on my way outside, I saw Estelle saying something to the group with her before escaping at the left part of the hall. I wanted to follow her but my vision was spinning like crazy so nevermind.


    It''s not as if I''m going to see an interesting sight anyway.


    ''Hmmm¡­ but where did Estelle went to when she left the ball in the novel? Ah, my head hurts¡­''


    Ignoring all the advances of some people, I sessfully got outside the pce. My lungs greedily took in the cold air which immediately lessened the buzzing in my head.


    The moon is on it''s peak, it''s probably way past midnight right now, I can''t tell. I was on the east side of the garden and stayed there for a while until my mind cleared up.


    I then leaned forward on the stone fence and sighed.


    This wasn''t going as nned. How disappointing.


    All because I went and messed up the story, now the future has changed. Aaaahhhhh¡­.


    I grumbled a bit more before deciding to go back inside and pester my dad to go home or something. As I turned, something caught my eye. Or was it someone?


    I squinted and saw two figures nearby.


    Yep, definitely someone. I was about to ignore it when I recognized who they were.


    "Noah and¡­ Rosamunde?" I whispered and crouched at one bush.


    They were both sitting side by side a fountain andughing at that. They looked like they are really happy.


    Wow, when did these two¡­?


    "Hmmm¡­"


    I didn''t know they are that close with one another...


    I peeked again and saw Noah showing something to Rosamunde who was smiling widely. Quite shocking, I tell you.


    I mean, that Rosa?


    It looked interesting and I really want to hear what they''re both talking about, but that could end up nasty. They might notice that I was lurking around and listening to them.


    I better ask Noah about this the next time I see him¡­

 Chapter 120 - I Spy With My Little Eye Pt. 2

    I then averted my eyes. It feels like I''m watching something that I shouldn''t even see so, let us leave, shall we? Let''s leave those two alone in their own bubbly world.


    I turned to the opposite direction and scaled the west side instead. If I came to the same ce where I exited earlier, then there''s a chance that those two would notice me. I don''t want that¡­


    Anyway, that truly was an interesting sight. I guess, this night is not that boring than I thought.


    I creeped along the castle walls and behind the thick bushes in the garden. The moonlight was the only thing that lights up the surroundings so it was a little troublesome. Though there aremps stationed from the pirs so it''s not entirely that dark around.


    "I wanna go home," I mumbled while sighing..


    There''s no more point in staying here when it''s obvious that nothing will happen with the novel plot. This just mean that I should stop minding and following the story huh.


    "I was seriously looking forward to it¡­" I grumbled for the second time.


    You know that feeling you get when you were sitting on a roller coaster and when you are already at the peak, the coaster just stops there right before a huge loop? No? Damn¡­


    That''s what I feel right now. I feel robbed!


    Tsk. I shouldn''t have hoped for anything¡­


    "Who are you?"


    I snapped back to reality and flinched to the direction of that voice. It was near and I was about to turn right at that moment when I heard it.


    Slowly, I nted myself on the wall and peered at the other side.


    "I-I-I u-uhmm I''m sorry! I d-didn''t mean to disturb you¡­" a female voice pleaded.


    I blinked at the view of the two familiar people.


    ''E-eh? Eh?! Aren''t those¡­!!''


    The man with raven ck hair red down at the petite woman in front of him. She was slightly shivering from fright as she shrank further on her feet.


    ''Look at my damn luck!''


    I just saw Estelle and Lukas y''all~


    Let me just refresh my mind about this setting in the novel. Hmmm¡­ it''s kind of fuzzy but I know it''s there, I read what I wrote on the paper yesterday after all.


    Right, so, Estelle ran away from the ball because she felt out of ce. No one was talking to her and she''s slowly losing her courage.


    That''s what the first sentence said, or was it? I can''t fully remember¡­ Then she stumbled upon Lukas who had followed her outside and then they talked. Estelle then proposed a deal with him.


    Now, there are changes on how these two met but at least they did meet. Estelle didn''t leave because she felt lonely and out of ce, it''s because she got exhausted from the attention.


    Lukas didn''t follow her outside either, he disappeared on his own. And from the looks of it, Estelle had identally bumped into him or something.


    ''It works for me¡­''


    The question now is would Estelle took this opportunity and make a deal with him?


    I looked at the frightened Estelle and grimaced. It doesn''t look like it''s going that way though. Unless Estelle squares up and be brazen about it.


    I mean, she kind of has balls of steel in the novel. Or was it from sheer determination?


    "Oh? Then get lost," Lukas bluntly dered.


    Ouch. That''s kind of harsh¡­


    Is he not interested in our heroine at all? She''s he beautiful this night, you know. Just look at her!


    Wasn''t he a yboy and a heartbreaker? Why is he being so ¡­ uhh¡­ mean?


    ''No, don''t leave! You can do it Estelle!''


    I was cheering her wholeheartedly at the other side of the wall, hoping that it could boost her courage. This is for her future after all.


    Lukas clicked his tongue when he noticed that she wasn''t budging, hence, he himself moved to desert that ce.


    Wait, why is Lukas here in the garden anyway? I thought he went home...


    "Please wait!" Estelle called out.


    Yesss, that''s right. Don''t let him get away! Grab the opportunity!


    I was basically quaking in my heels in excitement. Though this is such an awkward position to watch from. I couldn''t get to see Estelle''s reactions at all, only Lukas''s face is essible to me.


    Not that I''mining¡­


    Lukas looked down at her again. Geez, it was so cold that hell could even freeze from it.


    "What?" He said.


    Tell him! Tell him now! Struck the deal and be happy,e on!


    "I¡­" it was just one word but I felt like I''m going to seriously lost it.


    It really sucks not seeing Estelle''s face but I cant do anything about that.


    I saw Estelle gripping the sides of her gown, in an act of steeling herself.


    "I have a--"


    "Hey," Lukas cut her off.


    Damn it Lukas! Stop talking and listen first! Don''t ruin the mood, tch.


    "Are you spying on me again?" He remarked.


    Hmm? Who''s he talking to? Did he mean Estelle? Why does it sound strangely heart pounding though¡­


    My chest suddenly felt tight and there was an ufortable feeling in my stomach.


    "E-eh?" Estelle was baffled.


    Of course, who wouldn''t? He''s spouting nonsense all of a sudden after all. I am in confusion too.


    "You said you''re not stalking me yet here you are," Lukas added.


    Nnn?? !!!


    Stalki-- ???


    Why do I feel dread? There''s an unpleasant air around me, what is this?


    I mean, no way¡­?


    "Eavesdropping on someone else''s conversation is bad, you know."


    Whaaa--


    "Uhm, who are you talking to?" Estelle questioned.


    Yes, that''s right! Who are you talking to?!


    Lukas''s electric purple eyes went up and stared straight at me. I was so surprised that I instantly mmed myself on the wall, hiding from them.


    Just now, our eyes met¡­ didn''t it?


    H-how?


    My heart was beating so loud that I don''t hear anything anymore except for that. It also feels like it''s going to jump out of my throat.


    ''oh shit oh shit oh shit¡­''


    He noticed me? Since when?


    I made sure I didn''t made a sound nor caused attention. Are his senses that sharp?


    "Come out," Lukas called out.


    AAAAAAHHHHH


    What do I do?! Why did he--

 Chapter 121 - I Spy With My Little Eye Pt. 3

    Under the brightness of the silver full moon on its peakest phase, three people were quietly in the middle of a stand off at the west courtyard of the pce hall.


    The air was tense, or it might be because one of those three figures is currently sweating cold bullets while looking a little guilty for whatever reason. And that person would be me.


    The taller one, a man with the sharpest eyes, was raising his brows at the timid me who wouldn''t want to meet his gaze. The otherdy, Estelle, was just as confused as I am. She too couldn''t understand what was going on, nor doesn''t know what she should do at this moment.


    A few more minutes passed and I was beginning to question all my decisions that lead me up to this right here. I was only going back to the hall¡­ Why am I here? How did I end up here?


    Most importantly, what is this situation??


    In case all of you have forgotten what happened, let me just rewind back to mere moments ago.


    To summarize my evening, my family and I went to the Founding Ball while hoping to witness the interaction between the novel characters.. While waiting for it to happen, I got slightly drunk, got bored, and went outside to calm myself down.


    Then I saw Noah and Rosamunde being unusually close with each other and in order for me to not disturb them, made a detour and saw Lukas and Estelle instead. I decided to eavesdrop-- Ahem, I mean listen to them a bit but Lukas caught me, which led us to now.


    ''I was going to escape back to my route but then he blurted out my identity like that¡­''


    "I can''t believe the youngdy of the Herman family has a hobby like this¡­"


    I mean, what is he insinuating? As if I do something like this on a daily basis!


    My dignity as a decent noblewoman was at stake, thus I had no choice but toe out of hiding. Not that I am hiding or anything like that at all. I was just being considerate you know.


    "So? Why are you spying on me?" The hunk-- I mean, the assuming man said.


    I gasped out loud, feeling indignant.


    "I did not!"


    "Oh? Then what are you doing over there, hiding behind a wall?" Lukas countered.


    "I was only passing by¡­ I didn''t know the two of you had some tryst going on¡­" I grumbled beneath my breath.


    "Tryst?"


    "I didn''t mean to disturb the two of you okay? So you could resume whatever talk you were having a while ago..." I said and tried to slip past in the gap between the wall and him.


    However, Lukas sidestepped and blocked my escape route to my chagrin.


    He stared down at me, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going back inside," Duh!


    "No, you''re not," he rebuked.


    Wha--?! What is he saying now? Wait, let me calm down first.


    "I don''t want to intrude in your talk so--"


    "We''re not talking," he dered, not even letting me finish.


    Is this man serious? They were just talking though?!


    "What are you saying? What was that then?!"


    "U-uhmm¡­ E-excuse me¡­" it was uttered by a tiny voice from our right.


    Both Lukas and I turned our heads to Estelle who was looking at us with an awkward expression.


    Oh dear. I had forgotten there''s another person here. How to put it, I just show such a brass attitude in her presence. My dignity¡­


    It also looks like she remembered me, judging from the recognition I see in her eyes.


    "What? You''re still here?" Lukas rudely remarked with a scoff.


    Estelle''s face got red because of that and she looked even more awkward now.


    "Go away if you''re only going to waste my time," he added.


    The poor woman grasped the sides of her skirt and bowed at us.


    "S-sorry! I''ll be going now," she said and scampered out of our sight, back to the direction she came from.


    Now, Lukas and I are left alone. There was a looong silence. Mainly because this guy was looking down at me while I avoided looking at him directly. I don''t have an idea what he was thinking about as he did that but I don''t intend to find it out either. I''d rather go¡­


    Lukas then took a step forward so I stepped back in instinct. He did that for a few more times and that''s where I found myself stuck in between the wall behind me and him.


    Errr¡­ He''s so close! Why is he so close?!


    He never left his imploring eyes on me which was filled with amusement. He''s seriously enjoying this, isn''t he?


    "So¡­ Mind telling me why you are here?" He inquired and braced one strong arm beside my head, making me nervous.


    I tried to look away and strayed my gaze at the side, onto the bushes.


    "I told you the reason already!" I answered.


    "You''re telling me that this is not deliberate and it just happened that you were just passing by?" He pressed on as he leaned closer.


    Ah! Go away! Stop invading my personal space, geez!


    "That''s exactly right," I affirmed.


    The corner of his lips quirked upward into a half smirk. This sudden change of behavior truly is confusing.


    He was so callous and cold earlier with Estelle and now he''s yful? What the hell¡­


    That smirk is such a foul y too! It''s a direct hit to my poor heart!


    "And why would I believe that? Aren''t we meeting a lottely to be only a coincidence? You''re stalking me, admit it."


    And he''s so full of himself either¡­


    "I won''t admit such a thing," I grumbled, still not looking at him.


    If I did, my face and his face would be so close to each other that I''m sure it would cause me anxiety attack. Why did the situation change like this? Just why?


    I heard him paused for a couple seconds before I felt his other free arm grab me under my chin and made me look at him. I was so surprised that I couldn''t react that much and met his intimidating purple eyes.


    "Look at the person when you talk," he asserted.


    Under the moon and from the light that came from the litmps, he looked so handsome that it caught me off guard. I have seen him up close before but that was when he had his thick hair almost blocking his eyes.


    I could clearly see his forehead right now, and his piercing gaze too. If he was already attractive with his rugged look, he''s even more good-looking in this formal attire.


    Dang it. I now know the reason why women throw themselves at his feet and why he''s such a yer. Because he got the face!

 Chapter 122 - I Spy With My Little Eye Pt. 4

    The longer I stare at those hypnotic irises, the more my face grows hot. I just wish that the poor lighting in this ce would hide my blush or so help me¡­


    W-why is he looking at me like that?


    He still has his gloved hand on my chin and wasn''t nning to let go any moment. I feel so self conscious right now that I wanted to poke his eyes just to make him stop staring.


    "Hmmm¡­" he hummed.


    AH! Damn it! Let''s just break the tension first!


    "Why did you send her away?" I muttered in a low voice.


    I cleared my throat after that, feeling silly for being meek. I''m shocked at myself too! Like, when the hell did I ever get so timid like this? Well, maybe I do sometimes.


    I even think that I got timid in the presence of Janus as well.. Maybe strong people intimidate me? Yep. They do. They really do.


    Lukas cocked his head to the right.


    "Who?"


    I pursed my lips. Does this guy have some poor memory or what?


    "The woman from earlier. She looked like she''s going to say something important," I replied and swatted his hand away.


    "I don''t care and I''m not interested," Lukas bluntly rebuked.


    Wha--


    I mean¡­ Urkk! He really is not fascinated by her? But in the novel¡­ There was a reason that he was interested in her which is why he followed her outside. I just couldn''t remember what it was but¡­ really?


    A lot changed. Everything has changed.


    "You could have just heard her out¡­" I trailed off when I noticed that he still has his eyes glued on my face.


    Why does this guy keep staring seriously¡­


    "Why?" He bounced back.


    I wrung my fingers together.


    "I mean, she''s pretty, right?"


    Lukas brows furrowed slightly from my words.


    "Is she? I could not remember her face so I don''t know if that''s true," he t out responded.


    Hey! That''s rude! It was just moments ago and you already forgot?


    I can''t believe him¡­


    How am I going to reply to that?


    "Hmmm¡­ You''re blending in with the wall," he then mentioned afterward.


    Huh?


    I almost spit out blood from that.


    "??! T-the wall?"


    Is that supposed to be apliment? Or is he insulting me right now?


    "That''s a good camouge," he added.


    Which is which?!


    Blending in with the wall¡­ why?


    "Shut up!" I hissed at him.


    I don''t even know if I should be happy or get annoyed, it feelsplicated for some reason.


    I then red at the man in front of me who still has his left arm on the side of my head. He doesn''t look like he''s going to move and I have been conjuring up many ways to escape from here. How am I going to slip away from being sandwiched?


    "Ah, right," he muttered and stood up straight.


    He also removed his arm on the wall, creating a considerable distance between us, to my relief. Even so, he was still close to me so I wasn''t fully rxed just yet.


    He then pulled something out of his white overcoat, it was a brown envelope.


    Why is it there, I wonder?


    Lukas then handed it to me and I epted it in puzzlement. I looked at it then back to him, a lot of questions in my head. He must have seen that and smirked.


    "You asked for my guild''s service, right? That''s the information you need," he exined.


    Oh? I was wondering why it still hadn''t been delivered to me and had thought that they scammed me or something like that. I was going to storm back to their guild and burn it down after this event but, it seems like it''s unnecessary anymore.


    Heh. Just when I had already prepared everything¡­ tch.


    "You''re not thinking of something bad right now, aren''t you?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    He was raising one of his brows as if saying that he doesn''t believe me.


    I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "Hey. I gave your men a whole fortune but this was only delivered now? Shouldn''t your guildpensate me? Huh? I''m a very unsatisfied customer, you know. I will rate you 2 stars!"


    I told them to get it done after three days and they just gave it to me after a week? Unforgivable!


    "They finished their report after two days but I was busy so I couldn''t get to give it to you," he said.


    "Ah? Then why didn''t they give it to me after then?"


    "I was busy,"


    "What''s that got to do with you?"


    Lukas tilted his head again, seemingly confused by my outburst.


    Hello, I''m more confused than you! They didn''t deliver it to me right away and waited for you instead? Why?! I mean, it''s not that I''m in a rush to read the report but still¡­


    Whatever¡­


    Enough of that, I have to go back inside because I have been gone for a while. They must be looking for me now¡­


    I watched Lukas as he fell into thought before he suddenly removed one of his gloves and touched my forehead with his index finger.


    ''What is he doing?''


    His face shifted slightly as his finger trailed down to my nose. Lukas then frowned and shoved his face closer to me which caused my respiratory system to lose it''s shit.


    His hand then touched my chin and met my bewildered gaze.


    "Hey, what are you?" He muttered.


    The intensity of his eyes burned brighter than any fuse and it was nailed on mine. It wasn''t also helping that only a few inches of space separates our faces. One slight move and my nose would touch his.


    My head was also screaming warning bells like crazy. I feel faint guys, please send help.


    "W-what?" I whispered in a breathy voice.


    ''He is too damn close!''


    "You''re human but I don''t read your thoughts at all. And there''s a strange energying from you," he said and started touching my face and my neck, robbing me off of needed air-- "You also feel cool to the touch. Hey¡­ you have an anima in you, don''t you?"


    I have no freaking idea what he was rambling on because it just went over my head when he started caressing me. I''m likely to blow my head off if this continues¡­


    I need Jesus.


    Wait. Come to think of it, he needs Jesus more than me.


    First of all, what is he doing? Second of all, WHAT THE HELL IS HE DOING?!


    W-why¡­ why is he touching me¡­.


    "Nadia?" Someone called out from nearby.


    It sounded like my brother.


    As soon as I heard him, allmon sense returned to me. I immediately shoved Lukas away with all my might and pinned him down with my dirtiest look before scurrying away like a scared rabbit that I was.

 Chapter 123 - He Who Watches

    Lukas watched Nadia disappearing out of his sight while chuckling to himself. She was like a frightened deer that barely escaped being hunted just now.


    He could still remember her trembling form while she res at him with tear filled eyes. She was as red as a tomato, which for normal people, it wouldn''t be that noticeable. But because his eyes are better than average, he could clearly see even in pitch darkness.


    The sadistic side of him was stirred up which led him to tease her a bit. It was really funny to see her acting so tough like that.


    ''She looked like she''s about to cry, pft.''


    Lukas never wanted to attend any formal parties because he always found it a pain. Being surrounded by a lot of people who wear fake masks on their faces as they socialize, he doesn''t get what''s so appealing with that..


    Also, he hates big crowds. The more possibility of him having to bump shoulders with someone, the angrier he gets. Their thoughts would scream loud inside his head and it''s not a favorable situation at all.


    He only went because the Emperor wants him there and because of his current mission. Good thing that he got the chance to slip away when he was secretly patrolling around the pce.


    Then he bumped into this strange woman. He was already irritated to begin with, so when he found her there on he''s resting spot, he immediately snapped.


    Just as he was about to escape, his anima stirred. He was surprised at first and thought that the woman was the reason, so he stayed for a while to confirm it. But it wasn''t. His anima sensed something nearby and it wasn''t from the woman in front of him.


    It was a familiar energy either which made him pinpoint who it was in an instant.


    ''Heh. So she''s here?''


    Thus, when he got an opportunity to confront her again, he decided to test out whatever his Anima was telling him. She didn''t reek of negative energy nor he felt nauseated being close to her.


    He wanted to confirm whether he could hear her negative thoughts as well so he did what he never did, removing his gloves and touched her skin directly.


    Nothing happened, even when he waited for it. There were no thoughts, no unpleasantness, no nothing. Instead, a cool feeling was felt by his finger again.


    Lukas wields dark mes, which means he''s always hot. He never has to worry about freezing to death because he never felt cold. Thest time he experienced that was before he was eight, before he finally awakened his powers.


    So having to feel such coolness was strangely new to him.


    ''How pleasant¡­ Just who are the Herman siblings? That Nathaniel guy has the same energy but weaker, yet his sister seemed to be brimming with it.''


    "Hmm¡­" he hummed and retracted his eyes.


    He then brushed his hair upward and messed it up in return.


    "Why don''t youe out of hiding too?" He then said out loud to the empty surrounding.


    He felt someone else''s presence since some time ago when he was wandering around and had already guessed who it was. The presence didn''t even bother to hide himself from his senses, as if openly telling him that they don''t intend to.


    The once empty ce was interrupted by another person aside from him. A man appeared out of thin air in front of Lukas. He was wearing white schrly robes with glorious patterns all over the fabric.


    When he appeared, the nearbymps flickered crazily as they reacted to the tremors of the person''s powers. It was no other than Janus, the Empire''s greatest magician.


    "Hmph. Who said I was hiding, you mutt," he remarked in a snobbish manner.


    Lukas narrowed his eyes on the entric man. Ever since he was introduced to this person by Ezekiel, he could already notice that he doesn''t like him. For some reason, he held so much animosity against him that he was a little surprised.


    First of all, he doesn''t know this man and it was only their first meeting. But Janus openly showed his hostility to him. He doesn''t give a shit obviously, but was just annoyed by it.


    He was wondering why the hell did this guy follow him though.


    Lukas felt how overwhelmingly powerful this man is. His Anima reacted to it strongly, hissing at Janus. Thetter must have known it which only displeased the guy further.


    Lukas smirked, "Really? Because I honestly thought you sucked at it."


    Janus suddenly unleashes a portion of his power as if to overwhelm him. In return, Lukas let out his own magical aura. Now, two opposing mana were shing against each other, creating small vibrations in the air.


    Yvan and Ylmer, who were hiding in the shadows nearby, felt the shivers going off of their bodies.


    "I don''t want to hear that from a savage mutt like you," Janus retorted while smiling crudely.


    ''Hahh¡­ What''s the deal with him?''


    He still does not understand why Janus was harboring such strong hate towards him and he would never want to understand it either. It''s just that it was putting him off.


    He could try and kill him off right here but judging the current wavelength of this man, he is sure that Janus is hiding his real strength.


    It wouldn''t be a bad idea to fight against another strong person but he''s currently busy.


    ''Why am I wasting my time?''


    He cast him a nce before walking off of there.


    "Whatever," he said.


    He has more important matters to attend to rather than senselessly having a childish banter against him. His mission for tonightes first, he already had enough distractions.


    ''Now then, where are those rats hiding at.''


    Janus golden irises glowed as he followed Lukas''s retreating figure. He really didn''t like that guy and the reason was very personal. Maybe he''s just reaching, this was a different version of him after all. Still, just remembering what this man said, he gets angry.


    Moreover, it seems that the Lukas here right now have the same ideals as the other. Which justified his dislike of him.


    "... divinity is wasted on him. Tch!" He grumbled for a bit. The first part was unclear but that was what he said.


    After that, he stared at the direction where Nadia ran off to and thought to himself. His eyes then flickered towards the western part of the pce and quietly smiled.


    There was going to be a showter on, he could already perceive it.


    "This better make my stay worthwhile," he mumbled.


    He then turned around to go back inside the hall while humming to himself.


    On the other side of the pce, a group was steadily approaching the Royal Hall. Their presence would then be considered one of the catalysts as of tonight.

 Chapter 124 - Founding Ball Pt. 11

    "Nadia?" My brother called out to me again.


    Oh dear. How long was I gone for him toe and look for me? Must have took me a while¡­


    I was already walking back to the path that I took earlier. Still flustered, of course. Who wouldn''t? If some guy just started touching you out of nowhere, what would you feel?


    It''s also unfair how flippant he was about it. I mean, you don''t go around touching people, right? I have no idea what he was trying to do. He was saying something to me while he did so but I was so flustered that I basically didn''t hear a single thing.


    Did he do what he pleased? Absolutely.


    Did I hate it? I don''t know..


    If anything, I''m more confused and panicked than hating it.


    It caught me off guard, alright?


    So, from sprinting away from Lukas, I gradually slowed down my pace. I''m still red and it wasn''t from the alcohol. If my brother saw me like this, I don''t know what he would think.


    That''s why I should calm down first before I appear in front of him. He would probably jump into conclusions upon seeing me. After all, I went outside to cool off my head.


    I let out a seep sigh.


    "Hoooh. Okay, let''s breathe first," and proceeded to regte the air flowing in my lungs.


    When I am sure that look more normal now, that''s when I picked up my pace again.


    "Nadia, where are you?"


    "I''m here!" I said and walked right up to him.


    Nathan''s eyes instantly fell on me and frowned.


    "Bea told me you''re here but I didn''t see you. Where did you go?" He inquired and looked me over, as if confirming I was okay and well.


    "I was admiring the moon," I replied and sheepishly looked overhead us-- "The view is better over there, so¡­"


    It''s a pretty good excuse. If I were to hear it, I would believe myself. And the moon is truly beautiful tonight anyway so I wasn''t entirely lying.


    Nathan put his hand on top of my head, "Do you want to go home?"


    It almost made me melt. He really knows that I dislike attending parties for long durations. The initial hours would be fun but it gets boring afterward.


    That question was so tempting that I almost nodded to him. If this was another ball, like a birthday or something like that, I would have probaby ditched the party long ago. But this was a Founding Ball and it''s also the rarest one. Rare because all the main characters in the novel are strung together.


    Why would I miss the chance of having to see them?


    If the only thing that would keep me up of my feet all night is to watch them like a predator, then why not?


    This time for sure, I will not meddle. I don''t want to get trapped between a wall and a mam again, being teased for looking like one.


    ''But a wall though? That such a strange thing to bepared at. I don''t know which one was worse, looking like my horse or the walls¡­''


    These men sure know what to say to bewilder a woman.


    Lukas is just as bad as my brother when ites topliments, seriously.


    "I''m fine brother. Just had too much wine but I already sobered up," I said and smiled at him.


    Ah. Look at him. Still unruffled and ridiculously good-looking even now. It''s like he didn''t go around getting chased on by both men and women.


    I sometimes feel annoyed when I look at his face. Those nobledies that talks to me would always, always, praise my brother to heavens. At first, I was like, yeah that''s my brother! He''s cool, I know that.


    Then now I just find it repetitive. Yeah, he''s handsome but can you all shut up already? Also, I find it weird now that Ipliment him for his looks.


    Why am I saying this to y''all again? Maybe I''m not that sober after all. I better stop drinking or I will end up with a drinking problem in the future...


    "Rest if you are tired. There are drawing rooms here," he said and escorted me back inside the hall.


    Oh, right. Why did I forgot that those rooms exist? Maybeter, if I get tired on watching them all, I would drag my friends on one of those.


    I was greeted by a lively bunch. It honestly amazes me how energetic these people are even if it''s wayte in the night. They still have the same vigor as they first arrived. I''m kind of envious by that.


    And how can they socialize all night? Don''t they get exhausted? Because boy, I feel so tired right now.


    I looked over at the north side, near the podium, and saw my dad with the other noble heads. They were obviously engaged in a serious talk but I could see my dad was in between them.


    "Is dad acting as a mediator again?" I muttered.


    Nathan heard me and snorted.


    "Those old fools need a leash or they would all go mad," he said. "I don''t know why he still stick around when all he does is to stop them from biting each other''s heads off like rabid dogs," he added.


    Damn, Nathan. Chill out! I find it extremely funny how hees up with different colorful expressions for everyone. And that he''s always super pissed when ites to the nobility''s bullshit.


    "He''s a Marquis, that''s why. You do know that it''s going to be your future," I remarked while smirking at him.


    I saw his face soured which made meugh.


    "I will let them kill each other if that''s the case," was his instant reply.


    That''s-- That''s not it, brother. I mean, I could definitely see you doing just that but the noble faction would certainly turn into shambles.


    I worry for the future¡­


    The orchestra was ying another slow tune, a familiar one. It''s one of those music that Countess Miller had yed when she was teaching me waltz.


    Speaking of the Countess, I wonder if she attended? But knowing her, I bet she didn''t. She hates big parties after all.


    Nathan''s hand suddenly appeared in front of me so I stared at it.


    "I haven''t danced with you yet," Nathan stated.


    "You didn''t dance with anyone," I pointed this out to him and epted his hand.


    "It''s troublesome." He then guided me towards the dancefloor and brought me closer to him.


    ''Troublesome? How are you going to find a wife, Nathaniel?''


    As I''ve said, I had never seen him with a woman before, nor heard rumors of his lovers. Not that I have business with that but I''m worried for the future of the Herman household.


    If he''s not into women, then goodbye to our bloodline. I''m pretty sure it would end with him.


    ''Hmmm maybe I should also do something about that, huh. y cupid, perhaps?''


    And the question would be, ''To who?''


    Thedies I know are few, mainly my friends. Gwen is engaged to Conrad, Bea is a candidate. Rosamunde is errr another candidate and I don''t think Nathan would like her. He hates the Vinea family-- cut that, he hates everyone, period.


    It all just go back to Nathan.

 Chapter 125 - Founding Ball Pt. 12

    After some time had passed, Conrad came to deliver a message to him. He had to go so I was left alone with Conrad, who in turn, asked me for a dance.


    I obliged because I don''t see any problem with it and also, I have to talk to him.


    "Hey you," I started by saying that.


    Conrad looked down on me in inquiry. He''s tall, but not taller than my brother. His hair, which he always cut to just reached half his back, was tied up into a ponytail as usual. I never really seen him out of his tie.


    "Do you and Gwen had some sort of lover''s quarrel right now?" I asked just to confirm it.


    He was surprised for a second before smiling indulgently..


    "Lover''s Quarrel? No, we''re not," he said.


    One of my brows raised, "That''s not what I''m seeing though."


    These two, they are obviously not in good terms right now but they still deny it.


    Conrad chuckled and twirled me around before bringing back to him again.


    "You are imagining things. Did she told you we''re fighting?"


    "She didn''t and I''m not imagining it," I then grabbed his shoulder tightly and pulled him closer to me.


    Conrad''s body tensed up from the shock when I made him bent down a little so I could look him directly in the eyes.


    "Are you possibly cheating on my friend?"


    "W-what?"


    "I hope not because if you did, I will cut it off," then looked down. Conrad followed my eyes and instantly paled when he realized what I was talking about.


    I then released him from his bent down position and smiled sweetly.


    "Just kidding~"


    I think I saw Conrad having a mini heart attack from that which literally sent me cackling like a lunatic. It was so funny, seeing him so scared from my threats.


    Conrad cleared his throat and shook his head as he watched meugh my head off, smiling nheless.


    "Silly girl. You really don''t change."


    I stifled myugh and looked at him.


    "But honestly, what happened to the both of you?"


    Conrad shrugs, "One day she just started being like that."


    Hmmm¡­ That is suspicious.


    It wasn''t just Gwen who started acting differently but him too. I don''t want to say it out loud though because I might be just reading more into this.


    They''re adults now, they can take care of themselves. But if Gwen really is shouldering some problem, I will definitely help her out.


    As I thought about that, I looked over to our table and saw Gwen and Bea with Kai and Lost. For some reason, she was staring at us but I couldn''t read her expression at all.


    ''Maybe she''s looking at Conrad? She''s probably still into him, right?''


    Gwen then caught me staring at her and immediately brightened up, waving at me. Then Eon slithers up next to her with Luther in tow, and also looked at us upon noticing his sister''s actions.


    "They''re heading back to our table now," I uttered and turned to Conrad who was staring at me, "Let''s go?"


    Conrad released his hold on me and both of us went back to them.


    "You guys disappeared without saying anything," I said and slid between Bea and Gwen.


    "Haaah, I remembered telling you girls though that I''m off to find a woman," Luther remarked.


    "You mean, women," Gwen countered.


    Luther is a renowned yboy who always has different girls. I have no idea what he''s trying to be but as long as there were no women whoes to us crying, it''s all good.


    "Yeah, we did say anything before leaving," Kai seconded.


    "It''s because you keep drinking while staring at people, Nads," Eonmented.


    Huh? That makes me sound like a creepy stalker¡­


    "Agree," Conrad joined in.


    "You didn''t even notice that Prince Ezekiel dropped by to tell you something," Bea voiced out.


    "He did?" I uttered in surprise. Why didn''t I notice that?


    Bea nodded in confirmation.


    I wonder what he was going to say¡­


    "Did he tell me?"


    Bea thought for a moment, "He said he''s going to introduce you to someone because they wanted to meet you. Then he noticed that you were lost and distracted so he saidter."


    Wow¡­


    That''s the longest sentence I heard from Bea.


    Anyways, I was really out of my head then huh? Now I kind of forgotten what was I doing by then¡­


    Did I even watch Estelle and the four male leads throughout?


    Speaking of them, where the hell is Estelle and the others anyway?


    With that, I looked around the hall again just to track them down and saw Estelle on the corner, hiding probaby from everyone. She looked like she wants to go home but still staying for some reason.


    The magician is currently talking to the Emperor and Empress with Ezekiel. My brother is nowhere to be found and Lukas as well.


    Remembering Lukas, I suddenly cleared my throat just to stop myself from feeling embarrassed.


    Right, Lukas is in the garden. He didn''t go home as per my assumption.


    Now that it went all back to me, I got to think clearly.


    If Lukas didn''t catch me eavesdropping, I wonder what had gone down between Estelle and him? Would Estelle chose Lukas just like in the novel?


    She clearly wanted to tell him something but got interrupted because of me. Damn it. If only I could mask my presence just like how Ninjas and Shinobis do it¡­


    But now that their talk got cut off, what would Estelle do? Would she choose another?


    Ahh, I feel a little bitplicated. If the deal don''t happen between Lukas, that means I altered the oue again¡­


    "Nadia? Are you still with us?" Gwen voiced out and touched my shoulder.


    I flinched in surprise, of course. I was lost in my thoughts so having someone tapping me out of the blue, scared me.


    "Are you still drunk?" Luther snickered.


    "Ah no, I''m just a little cold, I guess," I murmured.


    Cold? I''m wearing a shawl and I''m saying I''m cold? That''s such ame response.


    Kai immediately shrugged off his coat and draped it over my shoulders.


    "There," he said.


    Aww, what a cutie¡­


    "Thanks~" and smiled at him.


    I nced at the others and saw Eon pouting while sliding a ss of water onto the table.


    "Drink it and clear your head."


    ''Yes, thank you, Eon, but why are you sulking?''


    Lost had removed his coat either and gave it to Kai who was about to refuse but couldn''t do anything because Lost was too quick.


    Doing his duty as his guardian, I see.


    While we are lost in our own bubble, the door to the eastern part of the hall, which is directly connected to the pce, opened.


    Knights streamed out of the door and lined up on each side, parallel to each other. A middle aged man appeared, wearing a royal attendant uniform and stood rigidly in front.


    The music stopped and everyone was looking at them now im curiosity. Even the royal family were a little perplexed.


    "Her Majesty, Queen Maria Regina Edinbeyer of Rosenthal!" The royal attendant''s announcement that shook the entire hall.


    Yeah, shook because I''m seriously confused right now.


    There''s another Queen? What?

 Chapter 126 - Founding Ball Pt. 13

    "What?" I whispered, feeling stunned.


    Wait¡­ There''s another queen? Hold on¡­ How? I mean what? Did I hear about that before? Did I read that somewhere?


    No, I''m pretty sure there''s nothing like that. I had read a book about the Royal family but it wasn''tplete. There was no mention about the first royals either and the information wasn''t that vast.


    But I know nothing about a Queen¡­


    "Ah? A queen?" Gwen voiced out. She too sounded surprised.


    So it wasn''t just me¡­


    I nced at the others and looked at their expressions. How do I say this, only Gwen ans I are sporting such confusion in our faces, the others seemed more like they are more surprised that she came and not because they don''t know her..


    So they know there''s an existing queen? I thought there''s only an Empress¡­


    Well, given that the guys are part of the royal knights, of course they would know the hierarchy in the pce. Bea, on the other hand, is a candidate for Ezekiel''s future princess. So she must have known that she exists because she have to. That''s one of her duties.


    "Oh right, Queen Regina¡­ So she came¡­"


    "It''s been so long since shest showed her face in public¡­"


    "I hadpletely forgotten about her, oh no¡­"


    I could hear some of the nobles whispers from where I''m at. Hearing them say that, I got even more confused.


    Am I the only one who is living under a rock all this time? Why did I not hear about this?


    I focused my attention back to the front just to see the queen that I know nothing about. It wasn''t just me who was anticipating it, the rest of the hall too.


    So when the queen finally revealed herself, everyone was holding their breath and remained silent.


    A beautiful woman with a regal posture walked out of the opened doors. She was wearing an equally lovely gown that showed off her creamy skin. Her long ck hair flowed behind her like a veil and atop her head is a glittering crown. It wasn''t as extravagant as the Empress''s but a crown is still a crown. It speaks power and prestige.


    She has this air of elegance and regality in her that belongs to the members of the royals.


    As I stared at her more and more, I noticed something or rather, felt something.


    She really is beautiful but what is this gut feeling? It''s as if I saw her face before. She reminds me of someone but I couldn''t pinpoint who it was¡­


    ''She looked like someone I know¡­''


    How strange, I wanted to prod my brain further but it''s like I''m overlooking something.


    You know that feeling you get when you want to remember a word, or a name, but the idea gets stuck on your tongue. The harder you think about it, the less likely you get to remember it.


    It''s so he frustrating, I tell you.


    "Now that I''m seeing her, it suddenly came to me that I did know about her a long time ago. My grandfather taught me things I have to know when he was still alive¡­" Gwen thenmented after a while, looking thoughtful.


    Eh? So it was just only me now then?


    This is so embarrasing¡­ Does my brother knows too? Well duh! He''s a captain for heaven''s sake.


    Stupid Nadia.


    "Greetings to the suns of the empire. May Luminus be with you," Queen Regina stated as she curtsied in front of the throne.


    I looked at Ezekiel who was smiling but the emotions shown in his eyes looked soplicated. Not only him but I could also sense that the royal attendants of the Emperor are feeling troubled.


    ''Uhhh, why is this awkward? Hmmm¡­''


    The Emperor stared at the Queen for a second.


    "Queen Regina, it''s been a while," he then said.


    I kept going back and forth from the Emperor and Empress then to the Queen, as if I''m waiting for something to happen. What was it, you ask? I have no freaking idea¡­


    Maybe I''m just fond of drama, fufufu~


    "Yes, it really is," she replied, still being respectful. Her head then turned towards the Empress, "My Empress," she greeted her with her right hand over her heart.


    That gesture showed great respect towards a person. It''s a heartfelt one that speaks degrees.


    To me though, it was strange. I mean, if there''s one person she should be doing that, it should be the Emperor. She''s the queen after all.


    Let''s see, what do I know about Queens? In history books, aside from the Empress, the Emperor could keep multiple queens and concubines.


    Of course, the Empress is above all the Emperor''s side wives. Concubines are actually not considered a wife, and are only there for one reason, to bear children.


    Sometimes, concubines are taken in for political reasons like kingdoms seeking to be under the Empire''s rule.


    Queens, however, are legal wives. They rule over the harem and they held significant powers within politics. The children they bear will automatically be of legitimate blood. Meaning, they can have the chance on the throne. Aside from assisting the Emperor, they also aid the Empress.


    But the title is more than but a decoration if the Queen is not favored. Same goes with the concubines. Sure, they bear princes and princesses, but if the Emperor doesn''t dote on you, it''s useless.


    In Rosenthal, there are no concubines. There were kingdoms who offered their women before, but they are all rejected. Not because they are not wanted but because they aren''t needed.


    The current Emperor is loyal to the Empress. That is how the rumors go and it''s not just a baseless one at that. Everyone could see it especially those nobles.


    I had thought that because there are no concubines, there would be no queens either. But oh my, here''s one right now. I wonder who she is and why did she only appeared now?


    "Queen Regina," Empress Yulia returned her greeting with a smile.


    It was a genuine one that made me feel warm. It just shows how true she is.


    "Come sit beside us and enjoy the ball," the Empress added.


    The royal attendants all got into action, her very own attendant lead her to the one other throne beside the Emperor. I had thought earlier that is was for Ezekiel but I''mpletely wrong huh¡­


    ''So that was the reason why he remained standing there instead of sitting with them.''


    As soon as the queen settled herself on the throne, the tension dissipated.


    Now that I realized that there really was tension, I started to get curious. Especially from the way these guys on the table with us looked relieve.


    Heyyyyy, what is with that? What is the deal with the royal family?

 Chapter 127 - Founding Ball Pt. 14

    "That was scary¡­" Eon grumbled as he sighed.


    ''What is?''


    What is so scary about a queen arriving? Now I am more curious than before! I''ll make sure my brother would tell me every single detailter.


    The buzz from the sudden appearance of the queen wasn''t dying. Albeit discreet, one could hear some conversations happening nearby in low voices. They are careful because if they get caught talking shit about the royal family, they die. in and simple.


    This is why I always have a heart attack every damn time Eon opens his mouth. I just know he will just speak nonsense. Everytime he does, he always takes one step closer to his grave.


    This is why I''d rather sew his mouth shut just to keep him alive.. I keep wondering how he gets away with it. Do pce people have poor hearing? I mean, he sometimes yells out, you know. Not that I want them to hear it or anything...


    "I didn''t know we have a Queen," I honestly stated and looked at them.


    It was in a whisper so that no one would hear except them. I don''t know if it is an offence so I''d rather be careful. I''m not Eon who blurts out whatever shit he thinks of.


    "To be fair, I just only remembered it again," Gwen said.


    "At least you know," I rebuked.


    Bea covered her mouth with a tissue. It may look like she''s wiping it off but she was doing it so no one would see she''s actually talking.


    "Queen Regina is a sensitive topic even in the pce," she remarked.


    Is she?


    "Why?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, there''s this whole backstory about the three monarchs when they were still not sitting on the throne," Conrad mused.


    "It was such a big scandal back then too," Eon agreed.


    He''s talking as if he is already born during those times. This guy¡­


    "I don''t think we should be gossiping about it now," Luther interjected.


    His face shows that he is worried that something would happen to us if we talk about it right now. After all, we''re still on pce grounds. We shouldn''t even be engaging on such sensitive topics that involve the royal family.


    Fine, fine, fine. But I will research it just because it seemed interesting. And the Empress is a blood rtive of mine, I''m just looking after rtions¡­ that''s all¡­ Oh, and I have to be knowledgeable about our empire, you know. I have no ulterior motives at all, nope! Nothing.


    I nced at the thrones again, stealing a look. Queen Regina looked well, though I could not really tell from how far I am. The Emperor and Empress don''t look bothered. Ezekiel was, eh? Where the hell did he go?


    The spot where he was at just moments ago is empty. Well, notpletely empty, there''s still Janus there. It was such a peculiar sight how it looks like there''s some kind of circr barrier around him. He''s alone, but he doesn''t look lonely.


    If anything, he looked like he''s happy, judging from that pleased smile on his face as he held a ss of wine.


    ''That''s so creepy¡­ I mean¡­ unusual. Ahem.''


    How can he afford to not feel bored all this time? If I was in his shoes, I would have been so bored to the point of madness.


    His eyes were directed to some younger men not far from him who was minding their own business. I then saw him flick his index finger towards them.


    I might be seeing things but I saw a quick sh of light when he did that. On cue, the silent people suddenly looked at each other and what transpired next was a little weird. They just broke out into a heated discussion of whatever it was. They looked like they were ready to throw down!


    ''What the hell is he doing?''


    As I was checking him out, he suddenly turned his head towards me and met my stare head on for the second time this night. His golden eyes seemed to sparkle yfully as he held my gaze.


    Janus tilted his head slightly to the right, or that''s what I thought he did. He also raised his free index finger, the same one from earlier, and brought it towards his lips, shushing me.


    For what feels like an eternity, we were having a staring showdown. I don''t even know if one of us blinked or how many minutes had passed by then.


    I blinked away the spell and frowned.


    ''Hmmm? What was I doing just now?''


    "Nadia? You alright?" Gwen tapped me on my shoulder.


    "I¡­ yeah, I''m fine. I just¡­" I bbered and frowned again.


    There was an ufortable thrumming in my head, as if there''s something there that is battling with another something. Ah, to hell with my vocabry.


    I touched my forehead in reflex. It wasn''t painful but it was really bothering me.


    Bea also turned to me, "Are you still drunk?"


    "Maybe you need more fresh air. Let us apany you Nadia," Kai offered.


    I smiled at them amidst my confusion.


    "No, no. I can go on my own. I''ll just go quickly to the restroom."


    "Are you sure? We don''t know if it''s safe to be wandering alone." That was Gwen.


    "Yeah, I''m a knight and a vice-captain. Let me escort you to wherever you want to go." Eon, obviously.


    "We are inside the pce hall, what bad thing could happen to me here?" I said while chuckling.


    They are worrying for nothing. Anyone can tell that the safest ce would be in the presence of the monarchs. Well, actually, it could go either way but I''m just saying that, as long as the monarchs are here, the security would be more than usual.


    I''m sure there are secret guards everywhere, blending in with the crowds and in the shadows.


    "You must be forgetting that you have extreme admirers, Nadia," Bea pointed out.


    "Oh, it''s fine! I''ll hit them where it hurts the most before they could even get to me," I said and whirled around to leave.


    They seemed like they wanted to protest but because I kept rejecting their offer, they just worriedly watched me as I went on my way.


    The thrumming in my head was still present like an annoying bee buzzing around inside my head. It makes me really irritated.


    If someone truly did approach me with ill intent, I''m pretty sure I would get so annoyed that I would certainly unleash the viiness in me.


    The people who were on my way automatically sidestepped to let me through which I''m grateful for. I don''t have to fake smile my way then¡­


    My luck could only go that far because what greeted me right after I turned right to the restroom, there were more annoying flies that blocked my path.


    Tsk.

 Chapter 128 - Founding Ball Pt. 15

    ''They do love to block everyone''s path, huh. Especially mine.''


    It''s not like they deliberately did that. It just happens that I was going in this direction where they were currently in the middle of some stupid show of power to two poor souls that they handpicked.


    It''s just as I say, they are ganging up on two otherdies at the moment. Pretty childish but that''s how brats in the nobility are.


    "Where did you get this dress from? Did your brother steal it? Your father? Or was it you this time?" One of those annoying flies buzzed off.


    I wasn''t that far away from them now so I could hear them just as clearly. That''s how loud they were being. There weren''t many people out there who could see or hear them because they are hidden behind a wall, which is why they are that confident to do this. No one would confront them, nor put them in their ce for being obnoxious.. As long as they don''t do it publicly, they are safe from being berated.


    Ironically, bullying also happens in broad daylight for all people to see or hear. But it is done in such an underhanded way that is neither taboo nor offending. Well, not the same to whom it was directed to anyway. Funnily enough, no one would talk against it and would just let it go. Sometimes, one good soul will step in but not everyone. As I''ve said before, the nobility is filled with nothing but privileged people.


    The hypocrisy, am I right?


    I spotted fourdies standing just in front of the restroom. What''s more, they were all young, the same age as me. Two of them are ying the viin as they harassed one single person while the other one was defending her.


    My eyes studied themzily, taking note of their appearances and identities. That''s when it came to me that they all looked fairly familiar. Very familiar. I had faced those two bullies a couple of times back when we were still in the Academy. Do you guys remember those two insufferable girls who kept showering mepliments and are trying so hard to gain my favor during the get-together that happened on the Assembly day?


    No? That''s good. You all don''t need to remember them. They are not worthy of our precious time. Those two are prime examples of those privileged noble brats I talked about.


    Nasty and downright annoying.


    "She''s not like that! Leave her alone!" A petite young woman with straight brown hair eximed, ring at the two.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t her family a bunch of criminals? So it wouldn''t be impossible that she would be one of them too," the brown curly-haired woman snickered.


    "Also, it''s impossible for someone like her to buy such an expensive dress like this. So what else did she do then?" The one with ck hair seconded.


    Her partner in crime nced at her suggestively, "Maybe she sold herself to some rich old man out there!"


    ''Haahhh, those two still haven''t changed one bit. Aren''t they tired of being like that? And that''s such a disgusting im right there. If other people will hear it, I''m pretty sure that rumors would blow up in an instant.''


    It would not only destroy her reputation, but it would also drag her whole name down to the dirt. She wouldn''t be able to show her face without being scoffed at and she also wouldn''t get to marry either. Which is considered a nightmare for women in nobility, I tell you.


    ''Not for me! Marriage is way out of my list, so no thank you.''


    I am pretty set for life anyway, just from the fortune I get from designing dresses. If anything, I would be the one who would feed my husband!


    "This is a gift!" Estelle justified herself.


    Yep, thest person was Estelle. Just my utter luck again...


    The ck-haired woman sneered, "From one of your pimps?"


    I don''t remember their names nor do I want to, so forgive me for identifying them with the colors of their hairs.


    Actually no, I retract my apology because I''m not a little bit sorry at all. There is no ounce of fvcks given in my heart and never will be.


    "Excuse me, could the four of you move out of the way? You are blocking the path," I said while looking down at all of them. Can''t help it, I''m tall.


    The four all turned their heads on me in unison and they all have varying expressions. Some of them were surprised upon seeing me and the rest were looking ratherplicated.


    "M-Miss Nadia?" the petite woman stuttered.


    ''Oh, she knows me¡­''


    "We are not entirely blocking the path though? You can still pass you know," the curly-haired woman said. It made my brow raised from how absurd it was.


    "That''s right? There''s still space," the ck-haired one agreed.


    I quickly threw a look at the ''space'' she was talking about. It was very narrow, my dress alone would not fit in there without pushing them onto the wall.


    "How about you all just leave because this isn''t a ce to have your little meeting. Hmm?" I beamed at them.


    I wasn''t in the mood at the least. My head still felt ufortable and this banter isn''t helping.


    "Tch. Just because she''s famous and came from a prestigious family, she feels entitled?" That was the ck-haired woman, by the way, the most audacious out of the two.


    She had not said it out loud but because I have a sharp sense of hearing, nurtured from the years of gossiping, I heard her. It wasn''t just me, Estelle had heard it too.


    I rolled my eyes heavenward. Why is it always about me? Don''t these brats see what is wrong with them? I could fill an entire notebook with their negative traits alone but of course, they have to be an airhead.


    "Whatever, just get out of my way," I grumbled. I don''t think I have the energy left to deal with them, I just feel so damn tired.


    ''Now I want a ss of wine so I could drown my misery away. This ball is just painful...''


    "And can y''all just admit that you two are insecure little bitches? You can''t afford to buy it that is why both of you are being like that. I bet that no one even wanted to dance with you too because both of you are ugly. And I don''t mean only your characters and manners," I then pointed to my face while still beaming at them-- "this too."


    Just like that, I felt extremely satisfied when I saw both of their faces contorted in anger. It was like a movie in slow motion that filled me with great joy.


    ''That feels so damn great¡­''

 Chapter 129 - Founding Ball Pt. 16

    "This too," I said as I pointed to my face, all the while smiling sweetly at the twodies.


    The two slowly reacted. Their eyes went wide like saucers, staring at me in both shock and disbelief. It was a great sight, it definitely made me feel good. Just looking at them gives me joy, seriously.


    Estelle bit her lips as she looked at the twodies who seemed to forget how to speak.. The other person with her, however, covered her mouth. She too was surprised.


    "I can''t believe you are like this! You''re incorrigible!" The curly-haired woman eximed.


    You know what, I''m tired of saying this hair stuff. Let us just call them, No and Nah. I''m tired, alright? I have no energy to spare¡­


    No would be curly, and Nah would be ckie. Ah, maybe I should call them Curly and ckie instead. Yep, that''s it. It suits them.


    Anyways, back to Curly. She said I was incorrigible.


    I beamed at her, "Thank you. It''s in my genes, you see."


    If she could just meet my brother, she would know the true meaning of that word. But it''s better that they don''t because he would surely flip out on her. That man hates annoying things after all.


    "Why is such a terrible woman like you famous? They all looked up to this kind of person?" ckie seconded.


    "I know right? It''s really troublesome," I replied as I shook my head.


    Being famous hurts. This is why I''d rather get unfamous, please. Unfamous me!


    "We will tell everyone about the real you!" that was Curly and her equally curly mouth.


    "That''s right!" ckie agrees.


    "Sure, go ahead. That is if they would believe you, of course. After all, both of you are¡­" My eyes looked them over then pointed at them-- "... that. I mean, I can''t even remember which family and what ranks you belong to. That''s how irrelevant your existences to me are," I divulged.


    ckie gasps and so is Curly. They really are in sync!


    "We will expose you!" ckie eximed.


    Shrugging my shoulders, "I don''t really care. You can tell them whatever you want. Tell them that I love walking in the nude at night, or that I''m secretly a monster, or whatever outrageous things you coulde up with. Go on, I won''t stop you. Run your mouth, so then you would get reminded how foolish both of you are."


    "Hggk!"


    "Y-you--!"


    I then faked a choking sound, mimicking them before bursting out in a loudugh.


    ''Ah fvck, I''m really drunk, aren''t I?''


    Or maybe it''s because of the drunkenness and exhaustion which is making me do weird things. I have no idea...


    I stopped giggling and stared at them. There was a mischievous idea that sprang inside my head and while I feel giddy, I started doing what my head exactly wants me to do.


    "Ah, you wanted to wear something like this, right?" and then pointed to Estelle''s dress-- "But you can''t afford it, obviously."


    Ignoring their sharp res, I grinned at them.


    "So why don''t both of you find some rich old man as you suggested, and sell yourselves? Or maybe you already did, judging from those very expensive earrings you are wearing right now," then nced at her ear.


    The curly-haired woman flinched in reflex and touched the said ruby earrings. I noted how she suddenly looked very defensive, and that slight guilt I saw from her eyes did not escape me as well.


    "Y-you are lying!" Curly yelled.


    "Hmmm?" I hummed, still not discarding that wide grin on my face.


    I lied? It was only a wild guess but I''m pretty confident with it. These gemstones came from another kingdom, that I would know. It has the same rubies that my brother gifted me on my social debut. Though they are of different designs, the stones could only be found in that one specific country.


    They didn''te from a family of old money, nor they are from a family of merchants. They are probably only of baron ranks or maybe a viscount, so it would be impossible for them to possess such expensive jewelry. What''s more, the two of them are matching.


    My eyes drifted towards the ck-haired woman''s neck, where a droplet ne could be seen. She must have noticed where I was looking that she instantly covered herself.


    "Heh. What''s this? You both have the same rich old man?" I then let out an amusedugh, "That''s a friendship goal right there!"


    "S-shut up!" ckie tried to stand against me, denying it vehemently.


    A wicked glint was reflected in my eyes, "Oho~ You can''t even defend yourself properly. You are not even trying to clear my assumptions of you. Is it because I am right?"


    The two got even more tongue-tied that they could only open and close their mouths like how a fish would.


    "I hit the nail on the head, didn''t I?"


    "Uuuuooo!!!!" Curly groaned.


    I watched as tears gathered round in their spiteful eyes. ckie could not even withstand it anymore, she started bawling her eyes off.


    ''How pathetic¡­''


    They picked on those weaker than them and when they get the same treatment, they cry? Heh. Weak. They are so weak.


    "You better start reflecting on your actions. If you pissed me off again, I might do something terrible. Like perhaps¡­" I trailed off, prolonging their anguish-- "... exposing you and your rich old man. I wonder what would happen by then?" I stated.


    I looked them right in their eyes for a solid second with all seriousness, before smiling at them again. The two could see the threat being mirrored in mine and must have felt how earnest I was, which is why they became timid all of a sudden. ckie was still crying though.


    ''How unsightly¡­''


    "Now, both of you, get lost," I said, picking up what Lukas had said.


    The two immediately scampered away without even bothering to look back. It''s fine by me, at least I get to feel at peace now.


    This whole stupid thing just ate up my time and my patience. I feel more tired than ever. Even my way of thinking sounds tired. Look. Everything is curt. I feel so damn exhausted that all I want to do is crawl back home and sleep until next week.


    Am I brushing away the fact that I was just bullying those two earlier? Eh? I don''t know what you are talking about. I wasn''t bullying them in the first ce! I was only teasing. Teasing, okay? That is different.


    And if you are wondering who was that rich old man I was going to expose, I also don''t know. I mean, why would I get interested in rich old men anyway?! I was only bluffing earlier but it seems effective though.


    At least those two would start behaving from now on, else their so-called illicit affair would be known for the world. Not that I am going to tell it to everyone else, I could care less about their affairs.


    ''Haaahhh¡­ Now that is out of the way, I can now go to the restroom. Finally.''


    Just then, I remembered that I wasn''t alone. There were still two other people besides me, and both of them are gazing at me in wonder.


    ''Oh gosh¡­''

 Chapter 130 - Founding Ball Pt. 17

    ''Oh gosh¡­ Now, what am I going to do with these girls?''


    The two were both looking up at me in wonder. Yeah, looking up because how many times would I say it out loud that I''m taller than your averagedy? Honestly, it makes me feel like some hunky giant sometimes. Whenever I seedies who are smaller than me, I feel ratherplicated.


    They look so cute as if they are dainty flowers that are meant to be cherished. Then there''s me and my not-so-cute height. I could pass as a man you know! Though a man shouldn''t have boobs but whatever. I''m insecure with my height too! Well, I do like being able to look down at almost everyone¡­


    Estelle''s friend was obviously sparkling, she was bashful! While Estelle over here looked shy. Nevertheless, she seemed happy upon seeing me.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Miss Nadia!" Estelle''s friend exims.


    "Oh my¡­" I mumbled and painted a smile.. Does it look fake to you? I don''t care. I''m tired and I want to go home.


    What is so honorable about crossing paths with me? These girls really do have such a strange way of thinking.


    It seems that I am doomed to not reach my destination tonight because everyone is hindering me. Estelle''s friend is currently blocking my path, yet again, which is why I can''t just sweep past them and hide in the restroom forever.


    The buzzing in my head has calmed down but I still feel a little out of my element. Next time, I should seriously keep watch on how many sses of wine I drank or this would happen again. At this point, I''m going to end up a drunkard.


    "I look up to you! Can I shake your hand?" The friend says out of the blue. She was blinking up at me with wide excited eyes.


    I have no idea why she would want to do that but if it means that I could finally get to leave, then sure.


    "Nice to meet you," I extended my arm and shook her hand which I took myself for a few seconds-- "Then if you''ll excuse me¡­" I added and released her.


    The woman looked so starstruck that she even froze while looking at her hand afterward.


    Satisfied, I took a step forward to push her aside but before I could leave, someone clutched on my skirt. I turned my head and saw Estelle, timidly gazing at me.


    ''What noooow¡­''


    I cracked a smile, "Yes?"


    Let''s see, do I look different? Like I''m not acting as usual? For example, why am I not making this unexpected meeting with her a big deal?


    This is Estelle right here, my favorite heroine, and she''stching onto me like how a cute little sister would. If I was a man, I would have probably fallen in love with her like this. I mean, a cute girl who''s clinging onto you as she looked at you with those adorable green eyes.


    By the way, did I say she''s my favorite? That''s strange¡­ I couldn''t remember why she was a favorite in the first ce, and what was the name of the book I was talking about again? I''m pretty sure she''s the heroine but I forgot what it was generally about. All I could recall is that I was the viiness and of that story, or was I? The more I think about it, the more perplexed I get. Hmm¡­


    Now, I''m kind of confused why I mentioned it. Geez, where is my grip?


    ''Ah¡­ This is troublesome¡­''


    Estelle bit her lip, "T-thank you¡­ You saved me again," was her heartfelt gratitude.


    I blinked at her as she shyly looked away, avoiding my eyes. She was still holding onto me and it seemed like she''s not going to let go any moment from now.


    This is painful, alright. She''s so adorable that I wanted to squeeze her with my hands. Gosh, now I want a little sister! At the same time, I wanted to immediately leave and rest my mind.


    So yeah, even though she''s so cute, there''s no sense in sitting around here longer.


    "I didn''t do it for you," I mumbled and flipped the lock of hair that was dangling in front of my face-- "They were both annoying as hell and refused to step aside. That''s all there is to that," I added.


    It is true. It''s not that I deliberately helped Estelle from those two. I was pissed off from their airheadedness and how obnoxious they are. So being thanked like this is so stretched.


    Estelle looked up as she smiled at me, "But you still helped me in a way¡­ Thank you," she said.


    The smile brought something more to her face. She looks even lovelier when she does it and she looks the brightest when she does so. This might be the reason why the male leads are fighting over her. Because she''s so lovely and gentle, she would strike their protective instinct. Estelle is the type of woman that will always be treated tenderly and that''s a popr trend with hulky men like the male leads.


    Hulky? Pfft¡­ I mean, these men are all the ''intense type''. There''s Lukas who is obviously the crude one, Nathaniel who is egocentric in a way, Prince Ezekiel who''s a sadist at heart, and then there''s the mysterious Janus whom I still can''t figure out.


    ''I see¡­ those guys would obviously fall for women who look weak and need their protection¡­ And that''s Estelle for you.''


    "If you say so¡­" I mumbled, not going to argue anymore.


    I nced at the hand which was still clutching my dress. Estelle must have noticed it and nced down as well. As soon as she saw what I was looking at, she quickly released her hold, all the while turning red as roses.


    "I''m sorry¡­!" She apologized and huddled closer to her friend.


    I sighed internally, "It''s fine¡­"


    The two gazed at me again like two curious kittens, they both seemed to want to talk to me more but were holding back, especially her friend. They must be thinking in their heads right now that they are being a bother, it''s stered in their faces after all.


    ''Got to go¡­''


    Ready to leave, I left onest look at them before turning to go. That is if I could really go. When I was about to freaking skedaddle out of there, I felt a tremor on the ground. I took one step and the world suddenly tilted or something.


    ''What the hell¡­?''


    I grabbed my skirt to steady myself because I feel like I''m going to fall.


    ''Am I really that drunk?!''


    "Oh no¡­ Earthquake?" Estelle''s friend whispered.


    I looked at the two and saw them looking worried as they held onto each other.


    Earthquake? Really?


    Frowning, I stopped what I was about to do and concentrated. There really are tiny tremors on the ground, not that serious. But just as I thought of that, the ground shook crazily that I almost stumbled forward. Estelle and her friend had it worse because they are leaning on the wall which also shook violently, I tell you.


    They both lurched forward, feet unsteady. Before they could nt their faces on the ground, I grabbed both of them with their arms. Another tremor happened, greater than thest but this time, there was a loud booming sound outside.


    "What in the¡­"

 Chapter 131 - End Of The Founding Ball Pt. 1

    Grabbing both thedies'' hands, I tried to steady all three of us so we won''t flop down to the ground like some dominoes. It was such a hard thing to do if I do say it myself. Supporting three weights while wearing heels while trying to maintain bnce, I have no idea what you think about this but I am exerting too much effort here.


    "Wha-- what is happening?!" Estelle''s friend muttered as she worriedly looked around.


    I was also looking at the wall in front of us, in case it suddenly copsed or something. That would be the end of us¡­ I felt both of their hands shaking, probably from fear, which made me sigh internally. My head, which was rather floaty just a while ago, suddenly became clear. Maybe because I''m in such a situation¡­


    The trembling of the ground was still not stopping, what''s more, the lights from themps and overhead, kept flickering like crazy. I could also sense fluctuations in the air for some reason, like waves and waves of pressure smacking me on my face. From where we''re currently at, we could hear themotion from the main hall. There was screaming and stuff, so I guess the people in there are all panicking as well..


    ''Duh. What kind of thinking is that? Of course, they would be!''


    There was another loud explosion again, and the ground shook violently, which in turn, made the two girls with me cower from fright. Both of them are currently holding onto me for dear life. One was tightly gripping my arm while the other one was crouching down as she hugged my skirt. I could even see for myself that the two are on the verge of crying.


    "An attack?!" The other girl exims.


    "What are we going to do?" Estelle whispered in horror.


    Okay, okay. First of all, let''s calm down. I can''t move properly if both of you cling to me like that. Estelle''s hold on my arm is painful either and very ufortable. I get that they are scared but if you''re both like this, we won''t get out of here safely, you know?


    Ahh¡­ I didn''t say it out loud¡­


    "Calm down¡­ We have to get back to the main hall first," I said and touched Estelle''s arm.


    Both of them suddenly looked up to me with frightened eyes.


    "T-That''s right¡­"


    I looked down at Estelle''s friend and offered my hand to her.


    "Get up, you''re going to hurt your feet that way."


    Aren''t I such a gentleman? I feel like a guy at this moment, seriously¡­


    She epted my outstretched hand with a sniffle, so then I gently pulled her upward on the floor and smiled at both of them.


    "It''s going to be fine. Let''s go back to the hall, okay?" I said.


    Thankfully, Estelle and the girl stopped shaking and both seemed to calm down just from my reassurance alone, which is great. If they didn''t stop panicking like the others, we could be stuck here for far longer, and would probably cost our very lives.


    I have no freaking idea what''s happening outside the pce but judging from those two explosions earlier, there must have been an attack. For all the times, they chose to wreak havoc during such an important event.


    But first, I have to go and find where mypanions are. My brother and father might be even looking for me now, and the rest as well. Or they could be busying themselves on trying to settle everyone down and securing the royal family''s safety. After all, it''s their job as the Empire''s swords.


    Heaving a deep breath, I nced at the two as to tell them we are leaving. I was leading the way while they both tailed close behind me with neither of them seemed nervous. The three of us then broke out in the hall and saw chaos.


    Yeah, chaos. Everyone kept making noises and are all currently trying to get past the scattered knights to get out of the hall. The knights in return were all doing their best to not one single soul leave the ce. Even though some of the people were getting really violent on them, they still stood their ground.


    "Move away! Let us out!"


    "Let us out! Move!"


    "Move!"


    They are a literal mess. I wouldn''t be surprised if there would be a stampede if the door would be opened for them. Just from them raging on, I bet that some people have been knocked out of the way from their frantic pushing.


    I can''t me them all though, they are probably scared to death right now. Though I keep wondering why am I not in the least bit worried at all. I feel rather calm and there is no ounce of fear lingering somewhere in my heart. Is this what wine could do to a person?


    While everyone is busy pestering the knights on the door, the royal attendants and the elite guards are all surrounding the monarchs. I had spotted my father among them but there was no sign of my brother. They are creating a protective wall using themselves, acting vignt. I bet some of them are persuading the Emperor to retreat to safety.


    That''s right, they have to make sure the parents of this empire are safe and sound. Though their protectiveness is kind of a stretch. Probably? I don''t know but, I have heard that Emperor Kael is a powerful magic wielder. What else could be the reason how he obtained and conquered numerous kingdoms during his reign? In some history books, he wasbeled as one of the most powerful emperors in the history of Rosenthal. Along with the first emperor whose information is inexistent.


    But I guess, it''s because of that which is why they are so vignt.


    Well, as I said, I have no idea how pce affairs work so¡­


    I nced at the twodies with me.


    "Do the two of you havepanions?" I asked just in case.


    I know for a fact that Estelle came alone but it could be the other way around for her friend.


    "Ah! I came here alone!" Estelle''s friend answered. It''s so troublesome to not know her name but can''t be helped¡­


    "Me too," Estelle seconded.


    They are both alone huh. Should I leave them here and find my friends? It''s not that I have something more to do with them¡­ But they could be caught in themotion and get themselves hurt¡­ Damn it¡­ Being a high-rankingdy sure is a dutiful position.


    Well then, I guess I should make sure they are both safe and sound¡­ And just looking at their expressions right now, they don''t look like they want to get separated from me.


    "Nadia!" A familiar voice called out.


    I turned around and saw my brother sprinting towards me. As soon as he got closer, he immediately grabbed me on my shoulders and checked me all over.


    "Are you okay? You''re not caught in the uproar, aren''t you? Are you hurt somewhere?" He babbled.


    Oh gosh, he looks so worried!


    "I''m okay, brother. Are the others fine?" I assured him.


    He lets out a sigh in relief, "Yeah. They are worried about you because you were gone for quite some time now."


    "What is happening? Is there an attack?" I inquired.


    "I¡­ We''re still not sure but it is already being dealt with. You don''t have to worry," Nathan replied and patted me on the head.


    I stared at his face for a moment while thinking to myself. He''s not telling me the entire truth, I could sense it. But if he says that I don''t have to worry, then I won''t. I''m just curious as to what really is the situation that he can''t even disclose it to me.

 Chapter 132 - End Of The Founding Ball Pt. 2

    "Come. The others are waiting for you," my brother said and tugged my hand to usher me back.


    "Okay then¡­" I muttered and nced at the two women with me. When I did that, Nathaniel also looked at them and then realized that I wasn''t alone.


    "H-hello¡­" Estelle greeted him shyly.


    "Good evening¡­" Her friend also did the same. She then cringed when she thought of what she had said. After all, the evening wasn''t that good anymore.


    There are nobles that kept screaming and pushing, wanting to get out of the hall. Some were crying from hysteria, while the others looked worried but still calm nheless. It''s a total mess..


    ''So much for a happy asion¡­''


    "Let''s go," I told the two girls and then began to walk away again, this time, with four of us.


    We were sticking close to the side to avoid the roaring nobles. If we tried to slink our way among them, we''ll just end up being ripped to shreds. We will be caught up with the chaos as well.


    "This is getting bad," I grumbled as I looked at the once joyful dancefloor, which now turned to a bustling supermarket or something. This is like the capital but more boisterous and chaotic.


    The majority of panicking people is making the others panic either, which is seriously not good. If everyone continued in this direction, someone could end up hurt. It could be the knights, or the nobles themselves.


    I do think that someone got hurt already, just from their desperate pushing and pulling. If this goes on, ah¡­ damn it. They''re making my head ufortable again¡­


    "Nadia! You were gone too long!" Gwen exims as soon as they spotted us.


    My friends are also nervous as well, it''s inly evident in their faces, especially the women. Conrad, Luther, and Eon are gone, probably trying to appease the nobles and working on a countermeasure to calm everyone down. Nathaniel had left too as the captain to lead the knights. He was just checking up on us when he was doing his rounds and found out I wasn''t there so he looked for me.


    Kai and Lost are the only guys left and are protecting Bea and Gwen. At this time, Lost seemed to brim with mana and he''s sticking close to Kai. His liquid amber eyes were glowing faintly, turning to slits, like the wolves. It was fascinating but this is not the time to be distracted by such.


    "Oh gosh, there really is an attack, right?! What''s with that big st earlier?" Gwen muttered while biting her fingers. A habit she has when she''s nervous and afraid.


    "Don''t say unnecessary things. You should calm down, Gwen," Bea remarked. She was saying that but her face says otherwise. She''s also scared like her and was only masking it with fake confidence. I''ll give it to her for acting tough so as to not worry the others.


    "Brother said that it is nothing to get worried about and they are dealing with it. Let''s just wait for things to subside," I uttered, calm as a brook.


    Gwen seemed to calm down when I slid beside them, while the two girls stood a few steps behind us. Bea also sighed in relief upon hearing it and rxed her body. Kai and Lost were standing in front of us, acting as walls. I had almost forgotten that Kai is going to apply as a royal knight next year and has taken lessons with Nathaniel as his mentor. He looked really formidable right now, like a true knight. It wouldn''t be impossible for him to ace the exam.


    The rumbling had stopped but the fear of the people didn''t diminish for a bit. They are getting more and more frisky. One nobleman even shoved a knight, while another one is forcing their way through. Most of them are cursing and swearing, seemingly uncalled for people such as them. The knights aren''t fighting back and were just firmly standing their grounds.


    It felt like there was something dark looming in the air, like a thick invisible nket that is driving everyone in the room insane. No matter how hard the knights tried to reassure them, they just got wilder and wilder.


    "They are getting worse¡­" Gwen muttered.


    "The royals up there are in disarray as well," Estellemented.


    We all nced at the front and witnessed the exact same thing she said. They looked like they were all arguing, even the Emperor has a frown on his usual marbled face. The Empress''s smile is a bit skewed, while the Queen looked bothered. The royal attendants and the side of my father are having a terse conversation. It''s not going well... I could feel it.


    The tension from the royal hall is worming its way inside my head. It was making me irritated. With thebined noises from the gathered crowd, their stupid remarks, and their impatience, it felt like I''m going tobust from frustration. It''s so unpleasant and I wasn''t going to stay here and listen to all that.


    "Ughh¡­" I grumbled and knitted my brows. I was getting angry, like really really angry.


    I want toe up to everyone and shut their mouths off.


    ''Gosh! They are so annoying!''


    "... Nadia?" Bea whispered.


    I don''t know if she''s looking at me because I was currently ring at the floor. The buzzing in my head returned for some reason and I felt nauseous. I closed my eyes to zone out the mor but it was futile.


    And then the noise pierced my ears, amidst those, there was something else that was also present. There''s something eerie that is creeping, hissing in my head like a snake, it was giving me goosebumps. They are likeyers andyers of cold yet silky voices¡­ It''s weird... and creepy as hell¡­


    "Hey¡­"


    The buzz got louder and so is the beating of my heart. Crazy, my heart was pounding so hard that it felt painful. It was making me out of breath.


    "Ugghh¡­ shut up¡­" I voiced out, unaware that I was already talking out loud.


    There it was again, the snake-like voice¡­


    "I SAID SHUT UP!!!!!"


    My voice thundered all around the hall as one big sound wave. It was loud and resounding that got heard by the masses. For a brief moment, I was breathing heavily. Greedily taking in oxygen to fill my deprived lungs.


    The noise died down and only the sound of my own breath was the thing that rang in my ears. I opened my eyes and saw an unusual sight. The raging nobles nearby had stopped throwing tantrums and were all looking at me in silence. It didn''t click on me that quickly that they were behaving strangely. I was so mad that itpletely went over my head.


    "Why are you all acting like savages in front of their Majesties? Don''t you have decency as nobles? From the way you are behaving, all of you are less than feral beasts!" I couldn''t help but blurt out.


    I was mad, okay. The frustration just got to me so I couldn''t bottle my emotions up anymore.


    "The knights have already informed you of the situation and are asking your cooperation, yet you all listen to it in deaf ears. Is this how a noble should act? The people who lead the citizens? How shameless."

 Chapter 133 - End Of The Founding Ball Pt. 3

    "How shameless¡­" I remarked, admonishing them.


    The confused nobles who were dazedly standing there, staring at me, blinked in unison. Then one after another, they suddenly came to their senses. They muttered among themselves, bemused at first before their actions from earlier slowly sank inside their heads.


    Most of them were mortified and were flushing beet red from humiliation. Those who had done the extremes, like resorting to violence and had harassed the stationed knights, looked apologetic, brimming with guilt. The rest who had remained calm throughout the whole ordeal had the face of relief. They could finally be at peace now that the majority are settling down.


    I was still a little miffed, annoyed by the humming in my head. The snake-like voice had disappeared as well, which is nice. If it continued, I might have gone senile..


    I have no idea what it was, probably because of the alcohol at y. Plus the mixture of the cacophony of different noises, and maybe because I was still unsteady. But that was seriously creepy.


    If I was a bit saner, I would have been mystified by it but for now, I was more than d that it vanished.


    The group from the raised podium where the royals are had also ceased whatever they were arguing about. The Emperor who had the look of impatience also neutralized. My father must have heard my outburst so he was looking at me with worried eyes but because he couldn''t just leave his post, he remained there and kept an eye on me now and then.


    "Nadia¡­" Gwen muttered as she turned to me.


    I was massaging my temples, easing the tension off of them.


    ''Geez¡­ I had never been so frustrated until now¡­''


    "Everyone, please calm down. The elite knights and the Crown Prince are doing their best in neutralizing the situation outside. You all don''t have to worry. No one can do any harm on you within our imperial soil as long as I am still alive," the Emperor finally spoke.


    It was uttered with so much conviction that it could be felt prating deep into the skin. His loud voice reverberated around the hall, filling the hearts of the people present.


    And now that the royal hall''s atmosphere had stabled, what left of it was an awkward air. Nobody wants to speak, nor make a move. Either they are all guilty or they are waiting for something¡­


    At that moment, someone appeared from the side doors. It was the empire''s powerful magician. I didn''t know that he had left the hall because he was still there when I was on my way to the restroom.


    "It sure is silent in here," he said before he did his thing.


    Soon, magic runes spread all over the ce, imprinting themselves on the walls. The runes glowed hot like coals and an almost invisible thinyer of magic covered the surroundings. It was such a pretty sight.


    The magic itself was deliberately cast without any chants or spells. He just stood there and then those runes appeared. It was like he breathed and then boom, magic.


    The ease of the said barrier spell made everyone who witnessed it, marvel. No one can me them, he was really good.


    Janus then smiled brightly at the people and that smile struck them in their hearts, tugging their strings.


    "I have this ce covered with protective magic, so you all can be rest assured that nothing will harm you here," he divulged and went straight to the monarchs.


    Upon hearing him, the still anxious nobles breathed infort. Finally rxing their tensed bodies.


    They are all thinking that now that the greatest magician is here, they have nothing to worry about. As long as a powerful existence such as he is present, they can be reassured.


    And that''s how Janus cleared the fears away from everyone''s mind in a sh.


    ''Damn¡­ He''s really on another level¡­''


    I nced at Janus who was talking with their majesties now. It wasn''t just me but Lost as well. He truly is interested in him.


    Janus hade from the outside and must have witnessed whatever was going on there. There is no doubt about it. I wonder what has happened and if it''s serious¡­


    Outside huh¡­ If I didn''te back, or if my brother did not fetch me, would I get caught up in it too?


    Hmmm¡­


    Ah! Weren''t Noah and Rosamunde out in the garden?! Did they return or not?


    I suddenly perked up and looked around, trying to see either Rosamunde and Noah''s figure but my eyes who were about to roll back from the back of my head have not spotted any one of them at all. I had seen her mother amongst the crowd and she seemed worried. That means she wasn''t back.


    "Hey¡­ Where''s Noah? Is he back?" I inquired to no one in particr.


    "Noah?" Gwen repeated.


    "Yes, him. I saw him outside when I went out to get fresh air. He''s still not back?" I added, leaving the part that he was with Rosamunde.


    I have no clue what was going on with those two but if they aren''t saying anything, then I will respect their privacy. Moreover, it''s none of my business so I shouldn''t meddle.


    "I didn''t see him so maybe he still hasn''t?" Gwen responded.


    ''Oh, dear... I hope those two are fine¡­''


    If I remembered the flow of the waves earlier, it came from the west. The garden outside where I saw both of them is in the south-west, which then meant, they are close to the said incident.


    ''Oh gosh, are they alright?!''


    Should I ask someone to go look for them? Then they would be seen together¡­ but they might be in danger¡­ What to do¡­


    Should I go out myself? But my brother and father would worry¡­


    Tsk. This is stressful¡­


    Should I save their reputation or should I risk exposing them? AAAGGGHHH¡­.


    "Lady Rosa! Where have you been? Are you alright?"


    My head turned in the direction of that voice upon hearing a familiar name. There I saw Rosamunde herself, unharmed and in one piece. She was being apanied by Chiwa who was fussing over her.


    Noah is nowhere in sight, but at least she''s fine? I wonder where Noah is though¡­


    "I''m fine," she said and nced outside.


    It was quick but I could already guess that Noah must have waited for her to get in first before he woulde in afterward, probably¡­


    Very stealthy of them, fufufufufu~


    If someday, I would end up like real nasty, I could use this knowledge to ckmail them. Not that I will, of course. Ahem~

 Chapter 134 - End Of The Founding Ball Pt. 4

    "Your Highness!"


    "Your Highness, Crown Prince! What is the situation outside?"


    "Is everything alright, your highness?"


    Ahh¡­ Ezekiel had returned.


    The royal faction who were discussing the situation with themselves ever since earlier hade forward as soon as Ezekiel appeared. After all, the emperor confirmed that Ezekiel was with the knights that went to check up on that explosion.


    Ezekiel seemed to be surprised from being hogged all of a sudden when he just arrived. His face mirrored it all and it was hrious. Seeing him break character like that¡­ Heh~


    Anyway, Ezekiel hushed them down which they immediately did so they could listen to whatever he''s going to report. He turned towards the swarm of people expectantly waiting for some rification. His usual smile was back, and those who saw it felt optimistic, but not me..


    When he''s like that, it''s either he is lying or it is a bother for him.


    "There was no attack. The fireworks that are supposed to be usedter for the celebration caught fire and exploded. Good thing that it got handled right away. The people involved are already detained for questions," Ezekiel announced, "Though it''s such a pity that we won''t be able to see any fireworks disyter. But I hope everyone could be at ease now," he added.


    He is definitely lying.


    Fireworks? What a bald-faced lie.


    Well, if it meant that the people won''t have to worry, I guess that he''s just doing his job. Still, it made me specte about it. Those shockwaves are too intense for it to be a failed fireworks job. The ground won''t rumble like that, right? And the fluctuations in the air¡­ what was that?


    Is it really an attack then?


    The nobility bought it. Maybe deep in their minds, they too are in doubt but don''t want to dwell in it. That is why they are very epting of Ezekiel''s lie. They don''t even want to question it! I mean, yeah, questioning a royal is not a good thing to do but¡­ whatever I guess.


    If it makes them sleep peacefully tonight then they can choose to ignore it.


    "Even so, the atmosphere had already broken. I''m sure that all of you are quite exhausted now. This is why I am proposing for Emperor father to end the ball," Ezekiel suggested with a cheery expression on his face which looks fake as hell to me, by the way.


    ''Oof-- He''s doing it.''


    Emperor Kael stared at Ezekiel for a moment, "Fine. The well-being of the citizens is of priority. Topensate for tonight, the ball would be extended for two more nights. I then, therefore, concluded this ball and wished everyone a safe journey."


    There were no second opinions, nor negative feedback. The nobles just silently sucked it up and heeded the Emperor''s deration. I guess they are also in favor of it that''s why they never opposed it or at least tried to because opposing a royal is a heavy crime in itself.


    "So the night just ended like that huh¡­"Gwenmented as she sighed.


    She looked relieved nheless, both her and Bea.


    "I know right. And with a bang¡­" I seconded with a straight face.


    There was a short pause before I heard both Bea and Gwen snorted.


    "Pfft-- what the hell Nadia?" Gwen voiced out as she tried to stifle herugh.


    "With a bang¡­ pfft--" this time it was Bea.


    Ohe one, that wasn''t even that funny! They sure have a dry sense of humor¡­


    I slowly shook my head and nced at the two women who tagged along with us. They were both stiffly standing there behind us, and when they saw me looking, jolted in surprise.


    ''Heehh? Why are they so tense?''


    Gwen and Bea must have noticed them just now and gazed at the two as well, making them more nervous than before. Seriously¡­ what''s up with them?


    I mused to myself for a moment beforeing up with an answer.


    Ah, that is right. Beatriz is a candidate for the Crown Princess, so she''s a pretty big deal and the rest of us are self-exnatory.


    I''m not saying that because I''m toozy to exin, not at all¡­ That''s not the issue here, okay?


    "Do you two have a ride home?" I inquired after a while.


    "U-umm¡­ I came here with a carriage," Estelle answered rather timidly.


    "Me too!" Her friend seconded.


    I know that because I was the one who arranged for a carriage to be sent to the Forester household. That is the reason why she waste toe to the party, I set it all up. Of course, it was also done anonymously and there''s a lot of money at y.


    I got to thank Adele for that anyway. She was the one whoplied with all my whims. She''s such a great person!


    "Then I wish the two of you a safe journey," I said while smiling at them warmly.


    I got to say goodbye here on out because we have no more reason to be together anymore. I have done my part on protecting them and as much as I want to get acquainted with Estelle, it was also not in my best interest.


    You see, I don''t think it''s a good idea to force my existence on hers. I have meddled for too much already, forcing the way of things to go astray. I''m not even helping her in her current predicament at all. Instead, I kept fvcking it up for her.


    Just like that scene with Lukas. It is pretty obvious that she was about to profess to him or something like that, but I ruined it! Her ticket to salvation and I screwed it. Or that time when she and my brother met, or there might be even more that I''m not aware of! This is why I better stay away from now on¡­ or this will just go on for ages.


    Well, all I can do for them right now is to pray for their well-being until they get home safely. I''m pretty sure the people I hired will definitely make sure of that so maybe I don''t have to worry.


    "Thank you for everything, Lady Nadia," Estelle uttered with utmost sincerity as she bowed deeply for me.


    It made me fluster, obviously. What she just did was the deepest sign of gratitude for someone to do. It''s like the equivalent or above than that of groveling under your feet. I was slightly embarrassed because there were a lot of witnesses. Even so, Estelle did not even hesitate for a moment.


    "I-It''s fine! Stop doing that¡­" I muttered, clearing my throat.


    Estelle raised her head and beamed at me. It was so bright that it almost made me close my eyes.


    ''Geezus¡­''


    Every main character of the novel sure is shy! They all sparkle!


    "I hope to repay your kindness someday," Estelle added and made onest bow before she and her friend left with the other nobles who are also leaving.


    "Thank you Lady Nadia and I admire you!" Her friend has more things to say, I see¡­


    I let out a breath of relief when they are finally out of sight.


    "One of your fans?" Gwenmented.


    "You mean to say, two of her fans," Bea corrected her.


    Is she cracking a joke or what? I have no clue because she has this poker face on¡­ Knowing Bea, she might be doing just that. If you don''t know her that much, you wouldn''t get to know that she has a peculiar side of her. Just like her jokes sometimes¡­


    Anyways, I bid y''all adieu.

 Chapter 135 - The Rats Pt. 1

    (A few moments before the rumbling)


    Lukas tilted his head towards the west, having to hear something sharp within those parts. The moon was of a beautiful shade of silver with a slight ent of blue, the brightest it could get. It cast a haunting glow over the trees, then to the flowers on the garden, and revealed what was hiding in the shadows.


    Three cloaked figures were swiftly running through the side walls, not even a sound of footsteps can be heard. Well, for normal ears, but to Lukas, it sounded loud enough for him to immediately notice it. The scrunching of shoes against the bricks, turning microscopic rocks to dusts.


    Two other figures were on top of the trees, following the three people with their watchful eyes, not letting them out of their sights and rying the information at the same time to one other person.


    Lukas''s lips quirked to the sides into a form of a smirk. His electric purple eyes glowed eerily into the night as he stretched his neck from left to right.


    "Let''s see¡­ three rats¡­ no, four? But thest one is concealing himself well.. Hmmm, interesting¡­"


    Lukas then twisted his right foot slightly to the back and in a blink, disappeared out of sight with only a deep mark of his feet remaining on the ground. Of course, he didn''t actually disappear. He just moved so fast that he looked like he vanished on thin air.


    ck smokes billowed all over his body, licking him. Another second passed, one of the three cloaked figures who were running, suddenly flew and nted himself on a tree, robbing him off of his bearing. The two others noticed it instantly, the danger that was looming, and jumped away before a sharp dark de almost severed their heads.


    The other one though had actedtely enough that it sliced one of his ears off. The wound immediately cauterized from the heat of the dark mes, stopping him from bleeding.


    The two retreated backwards and joined the first one limping below the tree and got vignt.


    Lukas then appeared with a knife on his right hand, still zing with mes.


    "Oh, not bad. To be able to escape it even though I was just warming up," He uttered in a yful manner.


    The two stared at the white-clothed man and sensed the danger in him. The one leading them, a brown-haired man with a fixed smile, studied Lukas all over, noting down what he could perceive.


    He was being casual, almost appearingzy. He could also feel the intense air around him but not to the point that he looked arrogant, it''s an innate nature. Lukas''s eyes then fell down to the leader who in turn, smiled at him.


    Lukas hummed to himself, "What are the rats up to? Running around because the cat is not present."


    The three did not answer.


    "You should answer when someone''s asking, you know," He then moved swiftly and aimed at the man''s neck who parried it with his own dagger.


    "Heh." Lukas sneered and maneuvered, but the man retreated again, distancing himself.


    The man then wiped away the blood from the cut on his cheek and frowned. He didn''t see that deing for his face at all, when did he cut him?


    "Are you having fun again, Lukas?" A voice remarked before a dashing form appeared from the east.


    "You arete," Lukas rebuked.


    The prince smiled, "Sorry about that. I was making sure no intruder is in the pce hall," he then nced at the three other people with them. One was sprawled to the ground, unable to lift himself up. The other was beside him while thest one was a few distance away from Lukas.


    "Are there only three of them?" he then questioned.


    "No. They are four but that one was hiding," was his response.


    "Oh? You can''t track him? So there are things that you can''t do!"


    "You wish. It''s a bother looking for him. He''s not even trying to get close to the walls anyway."


    Ezekiel clicked his tongue. He had thought he got the better of him but it turns out that Lukas was just beingzy.


    "Let''s just finish this so I can go home," Lukas grumbled, looking bored already.


    ''That''s so him¡­'' was Ezekiel''s thoughts.


    The three have sensed another danger when Ezekiel extended his arm and a sword made from light appeared, brimming with energy from the sun.


    The smiling gentleman immediately moved to escape from there. Unfortunately for him and the other one who had also tried to leave, they were suddenly blocked by some kind of force field.


    "How pathetic. You almost let them escape," another voice appeared from out of the blue.


    This time, a white-robed man stepped out to the light, his golden eyes glowing intensely.


    Lukas frowned when he saw who it was but did not say something. He knew they were going to escape but he also nned to stop them before they could. It''s just, this entric magician just beat him to it.


    "Lord Janus!" Ezekiel was surprised upon seeing him there, "What is the Lord doing here?"


    "You two look like you need help," he replied.


    "No, we don''t. This is not a job for delicate people," Lukas countered.


    "So, not for you then?" Janus rebuked him.


    ''He''s pissing me off¡­''


    "Tch." If this was in another time, he might have done something so he would be unable to use his mouth anymore.


    "What? No rebuts?" Janus teased.


    "You are childish," Lukas replied and removed his eyes off him.


    The three just silently watched the whole exchange, finding it strange. Their leader, Farren Bexley, gazed at the neer. There''s no doubt, it was Janus Cromwell himself. Their night could only go shittier at this point. To face an unexpected with an unfamiliar powerful man, then the Crown Prince appeared, and now the magician of the tower has also arrived.


    They won''t survive if they tried to fight those three head-on. First, he has to get back to his master and ry the information he had gathered. But how would he do that? They have countermeasures for facing opponents, but it would be another case if the magician is involved. Their survival rate would be close to zero. His master had also warned him about it.


    "Well, I am here to observe anyway. Go on with your fight," Janus then deres.


    That brought Farren to now. If it''s really true that Janus won''t interfere, then they still could leave.


    "You''re not thinking that you could escape, are you?" Lukas uttered in a dark voice. His eyes were nailed onto Farren, cold and unflinching.

 Chapter 136 - The Rats Pt. 2

    "You''re not thinking that you could escape, are you?"


    Farren felt the magnitude of the threat just from Lukas''s eyes alone.


    "I hope not," he added.


    The ck mes enveloping Lukas thickened, almost like he was directly inside an infernal fire but it didn''t do anything to him. It didn''t even singe his clothes.


    Ezekiel could feel how overwhelming it was because he was standing right beside him. He too was intimidated. If he was one of the enemies, he would probably be worried right about now. He wasn''t even currently being serious but the pressure is already there.


    Janus tactfully stepped sideward, letting them do as they please, doing exactly what he said. Observing.. He won''t interfere because that was the given role to him from the start and he won''t ever oppose it.


    The second man aside from the leader noticed their predicament and turned towards him. If they won''t sessfully escape with all three of them, at least, one of them could. With that, he has to create an opportunity for him.


    "There is no other choice. Let us handle this, Sir Farren," he mumbled, already making up his mind.


    He nced at the sprawled figure of their otherrade, still unable to get up.


    "Don''t be so full of yourself. There''s two of them and there''s one of you. That one is already useless," he hissed in annoyance.


    The man did not answer because he was right. He is clearly out of the way now and is now unqualified to fight.


    "Just do as I say and don''t hinder me," Farren stated.


    The man bowed his head, "Yes."


    Farren stared at the two men again, both wielding powerful auras. He knows that he is at a great disadvantage, he wasn''t even expecting anything from his subordinates anymore. They were only both a burden on him, which is why this fight is already a two on one. The possibility of him losing is big and it wouldn''t be just him casually being beaten down, they would surely nt him on the ground, or grind him to dust.


    Forget winning, he doesn''t even have a chance against that dark-haired guy, much more if the prince joins. If it''s only the crown prince, he could have a 50-50 odds against him. But with Lukas alone, he would pummel him to oblivion. He could clearly see thating.


    Farren met Lukas''s electric purple eyes. It was cold and unyielding, like looking at a bug, a very insignificant bug. He felt a shiver going up to his spine, cold sweat dripping off of his forehead. He slightly hunched down, covering his face.


    The two saw how the supposed leader of those three rats, trembled. Ezekiel was perplexed by the sight. The fight hasn''t even started yet and he looked like he''s already giving up. Janus, on the other hand, has a disgusted expression on his face as he watched.


    ''Scum¡­'' he thought so to himself.


    Lukas tilted his head to the side, still staring at the strange person in front of them. Farren, behind his covering hands, was actually sporting a wide grin. His eyes were turning to slits, dted to the extreme that one could only see his pupils. His face was also flushed red for some reason.


    The thought of being beaten down by a powerful person didn''t scare him, it actually delighted him instead. After all, Farren Bexley is a masochist. The more he''s at a disadvantage, the more excited he gets.


    He''s not shivering because he''s scared, and he wasn''t sweating because he''s worried. He''s just happy. Happy from the thought of being thrashed out by the opponents.


    What if they tag-teamed? What if they bothe at him at the same time? Or they could also take turns beating him. Ah~ Isn''t that thrilling?


    All of these are running inside his head and the others are not even aware of it, except for one person.


    ''Disgusting swine.''


    Janus truly hates this man''s very existence now.


    "Are we just going to stand here and stare at each other?" Ezekiel voiced out, seemingly getting unnerved from theck of reaction from those two.


    He took a stance, the sword of light on his right hand, and being impatient as he, shot straight to the remaining subordinate. The cloaked man instantly ignited the crystal hanging over his neck and a dark reddish mist surrounded his body. Lukas suddenly got alert and turned towards that person.


    "Pull back!" He shouted towards Ezekiel.


    It was toote, the momentum was already pushing him forward. Ezekiel had felt the change in the man''s demeanor when that dark red mist appeared but because he couldn''t stop his attack, braced himself instead. He shed forward and his sword shed against another sword, made from the mist.


    The impact reverberated from the de then to their arms. The mist then slowly tried to erode Ezekiel''s de before the man tried blindsiding him with a magic spell. He was alert, that''s why he was able to jump back and avoided being caught by that trick.


    "Magic?" Ezekiel muttered, dumbfounded. "Howe?"


    He then looked down at his sword which had a corroded fissure on it. It wasn''t that big but he was still rmed. It just meant that whatever it was, he has to be wary of it because it could counter his light attributes.


    It certainly is magic. He could feel the mana emitting from the man and his weapon but it felt slightly off. It doesn''t feel real nor that it was stable but he could sense danger from it.


    Lukas was just as puzzled as him and with him watching the fight, he didn''t exactly saw Farren doing the same thing as the man did. Farren straightened his hunched body and triggered his own crystal as well. Soon, two dark red fluctuating mana appeared, one was slightly stronger than the first.


    "It really is magic? But that doesn''t make sense," Ezekiel remarked, feeling confused.


    Magic can only be used by selected individuals. In all of Rosenthal, only three people can wield it. The Emperor, Ezekiel, and Lukas. That is why the existence of two other magic users baffled them.


    Lukas who had the air of indifference from earlier became serious. He was really not interested at first and had nned to finish it as soon as possible, but now, he is slowly getting intrigued. The night just turned moreplex than it originally was.


    Farrenughed, rather mischievously. It sounded crazy in their ears though. He had the look of utter bliss stered all over his face, smiling so wide it looked like his mouth is going to rip apart.


    "Are you sure that you should be looking away?"

 Chapter 137 - The Rats Pt. 3

    "Are you sure that you should be looking away?" He said before he charged towards the unsuspecting Lukas, or that''s what it seemed.


    Lukas, even when he''s spectating Ezekiel''s battle, was always paying attention to his surroundings. His abnormal senses let him do so.


    With only his bare fists imbued with mana, Farren struck him on the face with all his strength. Lukas narrowed his eyes and in a split second, met Farren''s fist with his own. Two strong opposing powers smashed against each other, the waves it made created a huge explosion and whipped the hair over their heads.. The air current around them went turbulent and almost blew everything off.


    Ezekiel and his opponent got caught up in it too, almost knocking over from the impact. The only one who was unperturbed was the unruffled magician, still standing there unblinking. Not even a strand of his hair was touched from the tempest. It was ridiculous but it showed how powerful he really is.


    "Uh-oh," Janus muttered as he looked in the direction of the royal hall.


    The ground just shook terribly just now and the people inside must have felt it. Hell, they might even have heard the loud sound from the collision. Surely, all of them must be panicking already.


    "Maybe I should have cast a sound barrier," Janus grumbled. It was toote anyway.


    Back to the fight, what happened afterward was just a series of shing lights and waves of turbulence as Lukas and Farren quickly engaged each other in a heated fistfight. Their brawl was making the ground and the air, trembling from the intensity of it.


    Ezekiel was observing it for a while, seemingly lost from the spectacle, captivated by the sheer beauty of it. The other man, however, had tried to attack him again which brought Ezekiel back to now and immediately parried it.


    ''This is not the time to get distracted!'' He reminded himself.


    He then made a counterattack of his own, shing his enemy in session. He wasn''t the greatest in the art of the sword, but he can certainly hold his ground against the masters. He might not be as good as Nathaniel who is born gifted with it, but he could still be considered above average.


    His sword created a pattern, connecting one after another, not even pausing to cut his momentum off. Even as he changed the direction of his shes, it was still tied from his former moves. Light sparkled from both of their swords as they hit each other. He could perceive that his opponent is also a good swordsman but he''s definitely stronger than him.


    He had trouble keeping up with his strong force on the sword and the fact that it kept trying to corrode his, was very challenging for him. He had to maintain his stance, the steady flow of his mana, and his arm strength at the same time. Ezekiel doesn''t have that much experience when ites to fights.


    Sure, he had sparred with Nathaniel himself a lot of times, even with his Emperor father, but those are all for training and mock-up battles. This was actually his second serious fight aside from the wild boar incident three years ago.


    Knowing that, Ezekiel felt invigorated. This time, he doesn''t have to hold back, nor mind his opponent. He could finally go all out and practice what he had learned. He retreated backward to reassess his powers. They could still hear and feel the intense fight from the side.


    It wasn''t going to stop any minute from now and it was gradually creating damage towards the surrounding, slowly but surely. Even the ground beneath the two had created a shallow crater from their skirmishes.


    Nevertheless, Ezekiel immersed himself in his own situation. He has to focus on his current mission, and that is to obtain information from the intruders. In order to do that, he has to defeat his opponent first.


    "You are strong, I admit that," Ezekiel dered, straightening his body.


    The other man''s cloak had long fallen away from his head, revealing his countenance. He looked young, probably a few years younger than him. He looked eerie and pale as a ghost. It''s like no blood is running through his veins anymore.


    What caught his sight though was the man''s eyes. It was sharp but the color of the eyeballs was red and veiny.


    ''Who are these people? And why can they use magic?''


    Ezekiel is determined to extract the information from them. He released his breath steadily to clear his mind, zoning out everything. He started mumbling chants for a deeplyyered spell he had been using since forever.


    ".... In the name of Luminus, the eternal ray of light will illuminate the darkest of minds¡­" Ezekiel muttered with his eyes closed, his sword in a horizontal position in front of him. His left hand then traced the t surface of the de and glowing runes appeared, swirling like pixie dusts.


    "... Come dawn, rise above the azure skies¡­ sink underneath the twilight¡­"


    Ezekiel then held it in front of him, the tip pointing towards the sky. His eyes shed open, bright blue eyes gleaming intensely.


    "... Sleeping sun."


    As soon as the chant was finished, a golden aura enveloped his body and his sword which got brighter than before, brimming with pure energy. The light pierced the night, blinding even the moon.


    Ezekiel''s power originates from the deity of the sun, so if it was daylight, he would be more powerful than now. The man noticed that he got stronger and got wary. He also braced himself, raising the wavelength of his own powers.


    Unlike Ezekiel''s, the man''s source of power was the crystal which is filled with negative energies and is very unstable. It wasn''t pure, far from the people who possess real magic. Theirs is a fraud made from countless experiments, but dangerous, nheless. If it isn''t handled right, it could turn nasty in split seconds.


    The man knows that, that''s the reason why he is holding back. If he gave it his all, the crystal might break which will then cause the storm of mana to go crazy. He nced at the side and saw that Farren is still fighting Lukas. If this goes on, there is no telling that their power won''t berserk.


    "Melt sh!" Ezekiel shouted and struck.


    It was a wide forward slice, cutting even the air molecules and distorted space. It was his second most powerful skill and it''sing towards the cloaked man.

 Chapter 138 - The Rats Pt. 4

    At the side, two converging people fight. Farren gleefully epted Lukas''s blows and returned them to him, vice versa. He then threw another punch which was then caught by Lukas, who in turn, didn''t want to let go of it.


    He gritted his teeth and tried to snatch his hand back which was futile. He can''t even budge an inch of it. Lukas''s lips twisted upward into a grin and delivered a blow on Farren''s stomach. The full brunt of it was received by him and almost made him hurl. It hurt like hell. Like his insides got pounded by a hammer that weighed a ton. Even so, it heightened Farren''s vigor even more.


    Before Farren could retaliate, Lukas was already grappling his outstretched hand. ck mes slithered upwards Farren''s like tendrils of vines, burning his sleeves, licking his exposed skin, scorching him. It tried to swallow his arms whole and if it was any normal person, they would have already got burned to ashes.. The manughed out loud again, as if he was insane, and tried to do what he did.


    Farren made his version of mes, bloody red in color, and grappled with his ck inferno. Lukas''s eyes widened for a fraction upon seeing him copying his mes and skills before a grin rose to his lips.


    "That''s it, entertain me more," he remarked, feeling more and more thrilled.


    It was the first time that he had seen someone mimicking his mes, though not as exact as his, it was still interesting nevertheless.


    "How about you give me your mana instead?" Was Farren''s response.


    Saying that, he then proceeded to absorb the mana that was flowing on Lukas''s hands, making it his own by storing it on the crystal. He couldn''t do the same to those dark mes which were stubbornly persistent. The fire was inching away, hissing at him as if they were alive.


    ''Is that his anima? An anima with consciousness? Ahh, Master! I found a special individual!''


    He suddenly wanted to hurry and subjugate this person so he could present him to his master. But from the state of things, this fight with him is his defeat. He couldn''t win against him since the beginning, even more so upon knowing that important piece of information. It was only at this moment that he had met someone as strong as him that even his anima is in the topmost hierarchy, the rarest of all.


    Lukas was again, surprised by Farren''s trick. He could feel his power leaving his body and getting sucked by the person in front of him. If it was others, they would have panicked by now, but not Lukas. He marveled at the newfound discovery and did not even bother to resist.


    It was Farren''s turn to clutch on him tightly, greedily drawing in his mana.


    "Interesting¡­ Very interesting¡­" Lukas muttered, eyes glinting in fascination.


    Just then, the nk ink that was peeking on the side of his neck glowed hotly and his eyes reflected the heating from his tattoo. His mana count suddenly shot up to the roof and steadily increased as seconds passed, overwhelming his opponent. His mes also grew bigger andrger, to the point that it looked like it''s going to swallow both of them whole.


    It wasn''t only that, Lukas had this look of glee as he firmly grasped Farren''s fist that was clinging onto him, not wanting to let him get away. Farren sensed the impending threat, even the two from the side who were also in the middle of a sh.


    "Then try to take it all away from me, if you can," Lukas dered and unleashed a fraction of his power.


    The storm of mana made a shockwave in the air and shook the ground for the second time. Ezekiel, who had already wounded his opponent, stabbed his sword on the ground to prevent himself from being blown away. The poor subordinates who had their stamina dramatically dropped off, couldn''t shield themselves from the onught of Lukas''s power.


    Janus isted the battleground immediately. If it went on without him doing that, the royal hall would definitely copse from the pressure and undoubtedly kill everyone inside. He was sighing as he did and gazed at the spectacle in front of him.


    No one knew what was running in his mind as he watched, but he did click his tongue in annoyance. He nced at the hall and heard themotion inside. The nobility was definitely going out of their minds from fear and panic.


    His golden irises then flickered towards the north, sensing something, or was it, someone? It wasn''t just that, he could also sense dark magic from the hall. It hung overhead like a, ensnaring everyone inside. He hummed to himself, deliberating on his supposed actions onward. Having toe up with a decision, he summoned a magic circle. It appeared on the ground just below him, thrumming with power.


    Closing his eyes, he muttered a sort of prayer, addressed to the object of his faith. His eyes then shed open and his body split. No, he didn''t split. Another person with identical features separated off him. It was Janus''s parallel existence.


    Now, there were two of them. They both emit the same aura and carry the same air. His other self then wordlessly made his way towards the royal hall and would then take care of things there. Janus then stabilized Ezekiel''s surroundings so he wouldn''t get caught in the turbulence.


    Ezekiel sighed dramatically and nced at Janus.


    "Thank you, Lord Janus," he remarked and then straightened his body.


    "The hall must be in an uproar from the consecutive earthquakes just now. You should go and calm them down, your highness," Janus suggested so.


    Ezekiel just then remembered that there was a ball and mentally cursed to himself. He threw his opponent a quick look to confirm that he had no longer any strength remaining to fight. The said man is kneeling on the ground, bleeding profusely from his missing limb and the deep gash on his torso.


    His final attack not only injured him but also destroyed the jewel, which was the source of his power.


    ''Should I kill him? But we need valuable information¡­''


    His eyes thennded on the brawl not far from him. Lukas looked like a demon that crawled out of hell now.


    He hesitated for a moment, not wanting to leave so soon, wanting to watch more but his sense of duty was screaming after him. If the chaos from the hall won''t get addressed, who knows how much damage it would give to the people.


    Ezekielposed himself and dusted his suit off. He then noticed that it doesn''t look that crisp anymore and he would surely appear as if he just came out of a fight, which is true in a way.


    ''Should I go back and change clothes? But that would take too long¡­ Damn it. Why didn''t I think of preparing one beforehand?''


    He sighed and brushed it off instead. He''ll just have toe up with more excuses if they ever asked. Thus, Ezekiel started to walk away, not even sparing any attention to his opponent anymore. He is that confident that he won''t be able to escape. Also, there''s still Janus anyway.


    As he was about to pass the magician, Janus snapped his fingers and made his clothes look brand new again.


    He was obviously spooked, not anticipating it.


    "I-- uhh¡­ Wow... Ahem, thank you," he grumbled.


    Janus snickered. It was a basic spell, no sweat at all but he acted like it was the shit.


    ''How naive¡­''


    Ezekiel had left and Janus turned his attention back to the fight again, which was already nearing its end.

 Chapter 139 - The Rats Pt. 5

    "What''s the matter? I thought you wanted it?" Lukas uttered, rather mockingly.


    Farren then coughed up blood from the pressure, "Ugghhkk!!"


    "Come on, I am being generous here. You don''t want it?" He added, doubling the flow even more.


    Farren gritted his teeth. He felt like he was being burned alive even though he had already cast a counterspell for Lukas''s mes. The heat seeped right into his barrier as if it didn''t exist, as if it was nothing. The mana that wasing off from Lukas was also rushing in a rapid flow and threatened his crystal to explode.


    It was too much for him and the crystal, and they are already reaching their limit, but his opponent was still dly pouring everything out like a madman.


    ''How much mana does he have?!'' Farren couldn''t help but think..


    Lukas did not even stop for a moment to take a breather, nor did the wave of power that came out of him faltered. Any sane person, be it a strong mage, would definitely think twice upon unleashing their mana reserve. After all, it has a limit and that said limit varies on a person.


    One could have an affinity to magic but their mana count could be close to nonexistent. Or a person can cast spells but the spells they are able to create are also restricted. ording to his master, mana differs from person to person. Some are lucky enough to have an entire dam for themselves, and the less fortunate only have a bucket, or sometimes, a droplet.


    The creator of the Tower of Magic, Solomon, has an uncalcting amount of mana. No one knew how powerful he really is but if considering how he easily sealed off everyone''s magic powers, then he must have been on an entirely different scale.


    Now, Farren is facing a once-in-a-lifetime adversary. A magician would seriously not waste their power like that yet here''s Lukas, casually giving away his mana as if it was nothing. It''s not even stopping! It just went on and on, which is making Farren fall into confusion.


    ''What is going on? Why is he not weakening?''


    Lukas met his bewildered eyes and smirked at him in mockery. This doesn''t make sense to him at all.


    *clink*


    The sound of ss cracking was heard by Farren and he already had a hunch on what it was. His eyes fell to his chest and saw his blood-red crystal which has a visible chink on it. It''s already going to break because it couldn''t withstand Lukas''s powers.


    It was bad. Like really bad. If the crystal breaks, there would be a big shitstorm. If they got caught up in it, there is no telling that they would be able to survive. Farren then made up his mind.


    He couldn''t budge Lukas''s tight grip on him so escaping that quickly would be next to impossible. Thus, Farren used one of his remaining tricks.


    His free arm extended sideward, imbued it with mana, before moving it upward into a form of a hand slice. His mana-imbued hand passed cleanly through his right arm, a couple of inches above his elbow, which his opponent was holding. It was a fairly swift movement, very unpredictable, that is why Lukas did not expect it at all.


    He chopped his own arm so he could get away from him and when he was finally free, bolted right out of Lukas''s grasps. Lukas stood there, still holding onto Farren''s severed hand. The flow of mana also stopped abruptly, halting the raging wind.


    He then stared at it for a second before ncing back at Farren who already had retreated far away from him.


    "Wow¡­ You really did that, huh. I wasn''t expecting that."


    Lukas had seen him move and immediately guessed his intent. He did not try to evade it because he is confident that Farren would not prate even his skin. Therefore, when he saw that instead of his, it was his very own.


    He couldn''t stop him from getting away because he was caught by surprise.


    Is it brave of him? Surely, he is. Limbs don''t grow out of the blue like how grass would. So choosing to amputate oneself is such a metal thing to do.


    "You are ridiculous," was Farren''s response to him.


    Lukas''s left brow perked up, "Me? You are the ridiculous one here."


    He then nced at the hand again and flung it on the ground uninterestedly. Meanwhile, Farren was clutching the part where his missing part is supposed to be and stopping it from further bleeding. Crimson blood trickled down the ground, tainting it with red. Still, he looked like it didn''t hurt and was still sporting such a blissful expression.


    Lukas found him peculiar.


    "What a pity," Lukas mumbled, looking at the thing on the ground with a nk face-- "Well, then¡­" then turned his head back to him.


    He had felt the fourth person moved from the ce it was hiding but got concealed again. The said fourth rat was nearby and as it did, Lukas had felt nasty magic being used in the royal hall''s direction.


    If he didn''t finish the fight as soon as possible, his mission tonight would only getplicated. He has to eliminate them and probably make them spit some useful information as well. He has to end it now.


    With that in mind, Lukas''s purple eyes glowed hotly and his dark mes returned in full force. It snaked around his legs then up to his torso and wrapped around his extended right arm. A dark sword then appeared, made from mes. When the tip of the de identally hit the ground, the soil turned ck, scorching it.


    Farren flinched from the sudden burst of power again and stared at Lukas.


    "How are you able to exert more mana? How are you not out of power yet?"


    "Hmm? Who knows?" Was his flippant reply.


    Lukas also does not know where his power''sing from. He just feels that he has it and he could use it however he wants. That''s why even if he wants to answer him honestly, he really has nothing to exin. Not that he will, of course. It''s a pain in the ass.


    "Either you give up and die, or continue fighting and die. Which is which?"


    It was an obnoxious question that gave no room for a choice that favored him.


    Farren clicked his tongue again. He shouldn''t die there because he has to report back to his master. But he couldn''t win if he did fight it out with Lukas so he is having a dilemma right now.


    The future is bleak.


    The wounded subordinate who was watching the two deliberated something in his mind before deciding to act on it. Sir Farren should escape and for that to happen, he has to do something. He sped the ruined jewel on his hands, drawing thest drop of power it has.


    Because it was broken, the mana is unstable and if it''s like that, a big explosion would happen. That was his goal, to make a big explosion so Sir Farren could leave and destroy the pieces of evidence that are with them. For that, he also did the same to his otherrade''s jewel, and now, two raring energies are going off.


    Farren and Lukas whirled around to look at him. His eyes met that of his leader, sending a message before wordlessly prompting the explosion off.


    *BOOM*

 Chapter 140 - They Came, They Saw, And They Want To Conquer Pt. 1

    "Ah. He got away¡­" Lukas mumbled when upon ncing back at the ce where Farren was, saw nothing there.


    What was left of his trace was the severed hand which was also blown away to the side from the explosion. Lukas then tried to track his presence down but it had already vanished.


    He threw a look towards the two subordinates who hadn''t had a chance to run off. Well, what''s left of them, that is. What remained of them is a gory mess. Good thing that his mes are always acting as a barrier for him. Burning all the things that would try to hit his body, just like these men''s chunky meat, perhaps.


    "You let him escape. I''ll grade you poorly for that," Janus snickered at the back.


    Lukas clicked his tongue, "Tsk. Shut up."


    He had forgotten that this stupid mage is watching the whole situation, just as he said.


    Lukas marched forward, not minding all the gore and blood scattered about. He wanted to see if there are still remnants of that crystal they used and if he could somehow retrieve something useful.


    Janus also stepped forward and looked around.


    "A magic-user but they are all fake. Hmm¡­"


    Lukas was surprised by his sudden casualness but shrugged it off.


    "Their mana seemed artificial. My anima hates it," hemented as his eyes darted from side to side, looking for things.


    "Oh?" was his only response.


    "If it''s artificial, then there may be more of them," he added.


    Lukas then kicked a rock. His search was fruitless. There are no remnants of crystals nor he could sense it anymore. The bodies could not be identified either because they are beyond recognition at this point.


    He wasn''t expecting a battle to happen when he confronted those rats, and even more so that they would be also using magic as them. He had expected a one-sided scuffle but it turns out that he''s wrong.


    ''What even was that?''


    Lukas then nced at his gloved hands and frowned when he noticed the holes on them.


    ''So that was the reason¡­''


    When that guy touched him at first, he felt nothing because of the gloves, but after some time, he suddenly got bombarded by a forceful pressure in his head. A lot was happening at once, he could hear countless screams and cries. All of it is from women and they are all pleading one thing. He could hear despair, anguish, and resentment in them. He could feel it clearly as if they were his own emotions.


    He felt nauseous like chucking all of his guts off. His anima almost went berserk from it and so is he, and one of the reasons why his power went mad.


    "The crystal acted as their core but it was fragile," he murmured absentmindedly.


    He could still picture the dark crimson color of their mana and how creepy it felt. It was so eerie that even Lukas felt disgusted looking at it.


    "Mhmm," Janus hummed.


    Lukas''s forehead creased as he thought, "How did they make artificial magic in the first ce?"


    He then nced at the indifferent Janus who immediately felt his gaze and turned to look at him.


    "What?"


    "You are the master of the tower of magic, do you know anything about this?" He inquired, looking solemn.


    Janus shut his mouth and tilted his head sideward in an act of appearing innocent. Lukas saw through his act and sneered.


    "Ah, right. You were a shut-in," he remarked, just to rile him up.


    He is sure that Janus is hiding something. Else, why would he behave like that?


    "Hah, that is true," he didn''t even try to deny it.


    Lukas gazed at him with a serious glint in his purple eyes.


    "Still, magic is your field and the tower was responsible for it, no?"


    Janus breezily offered a radiant smile, as if telling him to go fvck off, which is true.


    "You might have forgotten that the tower is not affiliated with the kingdom''s affairs," he pointed out.


    "Unless you''re part of it," Lukas insisted.


    "Now, mutt, don''t throw baseless usations without any proof," Janus countered, still smiling radiantly but the warning is present.


    "Then how do we exin this?" Lukas rebutted, not even slightly intimidated. He felt the surge of his mana output as if he was trying to subdue him. But s, it was useless against such Lukas.


    Upon knowing that, Janus stopped doing it.


    ''Haahh¡­ There really is no helping it when that poweres directly from that being.''


    "Shouldn''t you be d that you encountered them? At least now, you are aware that shady things are going on," he said.


    Lukas clicked his tongue for the second time, "Tsk."


    He had a point but his suspicions still stand. Janus is still going to be the target of his doubts.


    Out of nowhere, two figures appeared beside Lukas. It was the Greywolf twins, Yvan and Ylmer. They were in the shadows, observing the fight, and had been keeping an eye towards the intruders.


    "Master, we tried to follow the person who escaped but he suddenly vanished," Ylmer reported.


    His twin, Yvan, then did the same and informed him of what he had felt.


    "I detected a dark spell when it happened, master."


    A dark spell¡­ It must have been the work of that fourth rat. This just meant that whoever this person might be, he is probably stronger than his opponent earlier. If he can use dark magic, then that person is a genuine magic-user like them. Only, his magic is of dark origins, just like his¡­


    ''This is getting out of hand¡­''


    There is no pun intended there, by the way.


    Anyways, originally, his mission was to search the pce surroundings for suspicious people. There is no shortage of enemies that are always on the loose, trying to tear the empire and the throne down. Especially at such important events. The anti-royalists faction could be nning something to sabotage the crown.


    That was the reason why the emperor sought his prowess, together with the crown prince. The n was already set in advance and they only need to lure them in on a pretense that the security outside isx.


    Who would have known that this type of situation would arise? The appearance of artificial mages¡­

 Chapter 141 - They Came, They Saw, And They Want To Conquer Pt. 2

    Their power was destructive, he could sense that. After all, their opponents'' powers have a corroding attribute in them. That guy has even worn down his gloves and it must also be the reason why his anima reacted like that.


    "I had also sensed a dark magic in the royal hall, it must be them," Yvan voiced his qualms out.


    "Yes, but it disappeared just as quickly. Like a smoke getting snuffed out," Lukas added.


    The dark magic loomed over the royal hall but just as it appeared, it suddenly faded out of thin air as if it did not materialize at all.


    "You are right, it''s because another magic overpowered it," Janus also joined their fray, pointing out what he too, had observed.


    Lukas''s eyebrows raised after hearing that from him..


    ''Another magic?''


    Did he notice it? He can''t remember. Probably because his hands were full and his head was a fvckfest of murderous wailing, who knows¡­


    If it did, it might be from the Emperor or Ezekiel himself. They are both in the hall right now so it''s possible.


    But then, another person popped inside his head.


    ''Could it be¡­? Hmm¡­''


    "All right, what are you going to do with this mess?" Janus pped his hands, getting his attention back to now.


    Lukas gazed at the scattered gory mess around their feet with a nk expression. It did not faze him because he is used to seeing things like that. He had even seen worse. Way worse so this sight ispletely child-like to him.


    "This," he muttered and set the ce on fire-- "... obviously."


    The dark mes swallowed everything, even the unsuspecting bugs. A tall column of fire spread out almost hauntingly like a burning gate of hell. It ate away the remaining human pieces, and the blood, and other things, not sparing a single entity.


    The twins stared at it, on the big pit of fire, and marveled at how pretty it looked. The smoke went in the direction of the sky as if reaching for it. It''s like it was a vigil for those two dead people, but it wasn''t of course. Their master is not that open-hearted for such trifling existences.


    Janus fell into a deep thought as he stared at the fire, weighing something in his mind. It wasn''t true that he was not concerned about what had happened, in actuality, he was actually very disturbed.


    He had long since known the existence of those people. The artificial magicians, as Lukas coined it. There exists a shady organization whose aim is to regain the people''s ability to use magic. They call themselves Conquisitor est Magicae or the Seekers of Magic.


    He had his eyes on them for a long time but he had been given an order to not do anything. He was ordered to stand by and observe, nothing else. Of course, he would always follow themand and that was what he is doing right now. He is only an observer.


    Janus pursed his lips and retrieved his parallel body so he could return to the tower and report the incident to his master. He did not bother to say goodbye to the three and left wordlessly. Lukas cast a look at the retreating Janus who then disappeared into thin air just like that.


    He had doubts in his head but as long as there is no evidence, the doubts would remain that way. He really is confident that Janus is somehow involved, be it directly or not.


    He snuffed the ck mes out and turned on his heel.


    "Let''s go."


    ---**


    Meanwhile, during the whole performance, before Farren escaped, a man in a dark cloak is quietly observing in the dark, warped by space and time. He had his bloodied eyes focused on the regal man in white robes, not even wanting to blink for a second nor take his sight off away from him.


    He didn''t give a damn about Lukas nor Ezekiel, he was just looking at Janus the entire time. At that moment, he could feel his blood thrumming in his veins. He felt restless and dissatisfied. He wants to do something to make him notice, to see that proud face, to see that striking golden eyes look his way.


    His nails dug against his palms, bruising them but the pain wasn''t registering in his head. It did not make him flinch nor give him any reaction.


    "Janus¡­? Janus¡­? Hehehehe" He chuckled as if he was amused by the name. He tried repeating it over and over again, seemingly getting more annoyed as he went on. "Janus Cromwell¡­ tch," he then clicked his tongue in irritation-- "It soundsme¡­"


    Memories from before resurfaced and the yearning grew even more. He was itching to do something reckless now. Like plucking a person''s head, or burning a vige down, or maybe¡­ kill that proud magician.


    ''Yes¡­ yes¡­''


    Killing him would suffice. He should kill him. He should vanquish that dignified air around him. He wants to wipe that proud look on his face¡­


    ''Kill¡­ Death¡­ Janus Cromwell... I hate it...''


    He clenched his teeth again and red at Janus with so much hatred.


    ''This person... Hateful...''


    His eyes were just entirely nailed on him at all times that he did not realize the fight was about to reach its end. When he felt arge amount of mana swirling about, that''s when he finally looked away and nced at the ce where it was happening.


    He then saw something unbelievable.


    Farren was getting head to head with a ck-haired man who was effortlessly emitting an insane amount of magic output. It red like a raging forest fire around him, like a leviathan swallowing its prey. And it was not stopping at all! No, it grewrger and stronger. Overwhelmingly so that he could even feel it inside the warped space.


    "That¡­ Who is that?" He whispered.


    His mouth watered upon seeing the spectacle. He wants it. He badly wants it.


    "Such power... Where have I seen it before?" He grumbled underneath his breath, racking his brain for an answer.


    It felt familiar but where? When? And who?


    To whom did he felt that immense power?


    "Mea domina1...?" The Latin word for master, "Mydy."

 Chapter 142 - They Came, They Saw, And They Want To Conquer Pt. 3

    He got distracted afterward as thoughts of conquering that magic power filled his head. If he got that power, then the long-awaited dream of them would finally be fulfilled. It would take them right underneath the goal, one step more to achieve it.


    ''But it''s too dominant¡­''


    If they did try to subdue it, they would need a hell of a lot of effort in order to do so. That type of magic prowess is great but hard to subjugate.


    If it''s light magic, just like that woman''s powers. Then they would surely arrive directly towards their aspirations.


    ''But they are gone... They are hiding too well¡­ That bloodline....''


    If he could just find where the rest of that bloodline went, it would be easy. They would finally seed.


    His thoughts were like that. Messy and all over the ce. Exactly how the mind of an insane person would have. It wouldn''t make sense to some and more so to those who have no idea what he was talking about.


    Heughed out loud when the power catapulted even more, that the ground shook from its force. His line of sight traveled to the direction of the hall and grinned wickedly. He could smell the fear emitting from that ce, delighted by it.


    It fueled him. Still feeling thrilled, he went closer so he could feast on it more. The despair, their distress, the uproar they were stirring. It brought satisfaction in him and wishes for more, more of their pain.


    Thus, he made sure to amplify all of their negativity. He unleashed a spell, one that would cover the entirety of the royal hall. He also let loose some of his lesser demons that have no will of their own, his puppets, and made them ran around to incite more confusion within the people.


    He waited there, on his warped space, basking in the negative emotions in the air. Just as he was having the time of his life, his spell suddenly broke. It was abrupt as if someone cut the cord with a sharp pair of scissors.


    His eyes shed open and looked towards the hall. His lesser demons were being eradicated in front of his very eyes. He got confused and sought the source of it and sensed the existence of another magic.


    This one was heavier than his spell and contained great will. It was brief so he couldn''t get to the bottom of it but he''s pretty sure that it was another form of magic. It doesn''t belong to the existing ones that he knew. Not from the greatest magician, not from the royal family, nor the rampaging Lukas.


    ''What is that? Who was it from?''


    His heart pounded loudly inside his chest as he tried to track it down. He was about to fly over there and look for it himself, disregarding the fact that it was risky as hell when another bigger magic was cast.


    He saw the runes from outside and immediately understood who it was from. No other magician out there can casually draw runes as big andplex as this than him. It blocked him, of course.


    He didn''t try to go in because it would only be a fool''s errand. It would surely imprison anything that is not wee the instant it touches it. After all, it follows the will of the caster. That''s how effective that warding spell is.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ''That man¡­''


    A loud explosion grabbed him out from his reverie. It reverberated within his enclosed area and even blew the leaves of the trees away from how big it was. For sure, the ground would also be charred to coals, leaving destruction in its wake. The only things that were unharmed by it were Lukas, the magician, and the royal hall that didn''t seem like it felt even the bit of rumble.


    He turned his attention back to the battle and caught sight of a mess. Lukas was there, standing tall without a hint of harm done on him. He was unfazed as if the explosion just now wasn''t that big of a deal. It was also the same for Janus. His white robes are still crisp and clean, not a speck of dirt in sight.


    Around them, a big crate could be seen. There are also scattered remains of blood and flesh that would honestly make anyone with a faint heart, weak at the knees.


    He guessed that they were his men that made him taste bitter to the tongue. He then sensed Farren''s presence, heading towards the forest in full speed, and two others that do not belong to any of his subordinates.


    ''Spies¡­''


    They are obviouslying for Farren who escaped.


    In an instant, he teleported Farren to wherever he is. A warped space that even time is suspended. It''s one of his little tricks that even his past master doesn''t know.


    "My master!" Farren fell to his knees, still clutching his severed hand which was still bleeding profusely.


    His eyes slid down toward him and frowned at his appearance. It''s not that he''s not used to seeing blood but it was because he hated how pitiful he looks right now. Farren is his right-hand man, a powerful fiend that he had picked up along the way. He is in no way weak that he could easily be felled by others but it''s not the case right now, he guesses.


    ''Still too weak¡­''


    Against such opponents, they are of no advantage and the best course of action would be to withdraw and amass more powers.


    "My master, I bring you great news!" Farren uttered in glee. His face mirrored it, especially those maniacal eyes of his.


    If he had an appearance of a dog, he would definitely have his tail wagging in excitement. That''s how he looked right now, a loyal dog.


    They truly are a simr pair, always wanting attention and praises from their masters. Though Farren is treading a different path from him, he only wants to please his master and gets heartbroken if he does the opposite.


    To him, it doesn''t matter whether his master is pleased, or if he isn''t. As long as he''s sure that they are looking at him, paying attention to him, he''s already fulfilled.


    But he no longer has a master. He considers himself free now.


    "You wasted the crystals¡­" he muttered coldly, spitting out the words with vehemence.

 Chapter 143 - They Came, They Saw, And They Want To Conquer Pt. 4

    The crystal is not easy to make because it requires precision and effort. This is why only those who are worthy are given one. A single crystal holds hundreds of souls, reaped and harvested from humans and spirits, which are the fuel to use magic. Wasting it is out of the question¡­ More so, if there are two crystals involved.


    Farren doesn''t need one because he''s originally a demon and magic for him is natural. But because of the current restrictions, his potential is sealed. He can use magic but only to the minimum and that is the reason why he uses a magic crystal.


    Farren saw the annoyance in his master''s face and gasped, "M-master! I apologize! Please punish me!"


    He then proceeded to grovel on the ground but his face was showing the opposite. He actually felt happy upon the thought of being punished.


    Because he is an absolute fvcking M..


    Of course, his master knew of that, and so he smirked. It would be a cold day in hell that he would satisfy this man''s twisted ways.


    He nced at the two people again, only to find that Janus had already left. Haagenti furrowed his brows in disappointment before deciding that they too should leave as well. There is no telling that the remaining man would suddenly learn of their location and hunt them down, better be cautious than sorry.


    Just looking at the ck-haired guy brings up familiar feelings to him like he had known him for a long time. Also, his aura felt like he could do just that, and it was making Hageenti have mixed emotions.


    They teleported out of the main pce grounds and back to the ce they are currently staying at. The cloaked figures knelt upon their arrival and blended back in the darkness again.


    The two of them walked in the direction of a big room, reserved for Haagenti, and went inside. Haagenti sat down on the big sofa with his legs crossed and stared at Farren who kneeled in front of him. The blood dripped down the expensive carpet but Haagenti didn''t care. It wasn''t his anyway.


    "Tell me this news that you''ve been saying," he ordered before his eyes narrowed, "Make sure that it''s worth my time."


    Farren shivered from the threat. He was disappointed that his master did not punish him but he did not take it to heart. He looked up at his master and grinned from ear to ear, eyes sparkling like rubies.


    "I found two seeds! Both are powerful!" He informed him, confident that Haagenti would be interested in it.


    Haagenti''s left brow raised ever so slightly, curious by Farren''s piece of information.


    A seed is what they call a mana core. The Conquisitors have been around the world, searching for seeds that would supply their experiments. These seeds would then be harvested and will be used as fuel for their tests. The stronger the mana core is, the higher chance they will seed.


    They have been trying and trying for years now, wanting to break the spell that binds the ways of this world. Haagenti''s main goal is to unbound it and free the shackles that prevent people from using their natural born magic.


    It was unfair. Magic exists in their world so people have the right to use it however they please. It was given to them, it was theirs, to begin with, so sealing it away is very selfish. It''s like taking away a part of one''s character.


    Sure, there have been wars and chaos but it could be fixed in some other way. Solomon doesn''t have to deny them of what they own.


    Magic is for us.


    What is more unfair is some can use magic and the majority can''t. If he truly wants the world to be peaceful, why would he give privileges? If he is going to take their magic affinity away, why not all of them? Why not everyone? Why would he make an exception? That''s really unfair, isn''t it?


    Why can the royal families use magic and not the citizens as well? Why only a few selected lineages? Isn''t he just creating more diversity?


    Magic is for all. That''s what the Conquisitors est Magicae believes in.


    That''s why he spent a lot of time, poured a lot of effort just to achieve their lifelong dream. They want to give back what is taken from everyone, and they''ll do anything to make it happen.


    And with these seeds¡­ These seeds that have been nted to a selected few, they will make use of it. If the rest can''t use magic then they shouldn''t have to either.


    And the seed that would surely make their wille true, came from the rare bloodline of the Goddess Feronia. The mana cores from the women of that family contain the purest of all energies. They already have gotten one but it fell short, they need one more of them.


    The seeds that they have collected from the past can''t evene close to a quarter with the Feronian core.


    And now, Farren is saying that he had found two powerful seeds. Haagenti guessed that one of them would be from that ck-haired man from earlier because he sensed it himself too.


    "How powerful are they?" He pressed on.


    "Extremely! The one is from my opponent that I cannot win against. His was feisty! And his anima has a will on its own, master," he divulged more, growing happier as he went on.


    Haagenti stopped thinking for a moment.


    ''A will on its own?''


    Wouldn''t that mean that this man is at the pinnacle of magic users? His mana count is probably close to a vastke. The Feronian core that they got has a mana count that is likely to be a gulf. If it''s true that he possesses a high-level anima, then it really is possible to harvest arge amount of mana from him.


    But then again, it''s too ferocious. The source of magic also came from the dark elements such as his. It''sparable to a demon''s which is not what they are looking for.


    If only it resembles the light attributes from the Windsors then it''s perfect.


    "The other one, I haven''t seen her use it but I could feel it, master," Farren suddenly got more excited. One could see him actually trembling from it.


    Farren is not only good inbat, but he''s also good with his eyes. He has appraisal skills on them which were very useful for Haagenti. One look at a person, or a thing, or a being, he could already see through them. With people, it is only limited to how much a person''s potential is. In short, he could see the magic affinity they have within their core.


    "She has an ocean within her!"

 Chapter 144 - They Came, They Saw, And They Want To Conquer Pt. 5

    As the crowd disperses, the Emperor, together with both the Empress and the Queen, is being escorted by the highest order of knights called the Silver Wings. The Silver Wings areposed of elite men who work directly under the Emperor. It wasn''t a secret that they exist but their group is discreet. They are notpletely transparent to the public eyes and neither their practiced values and roles.


    They are like the Emperor''s personal mercenary who covers both intelligence and brute-work. Two of those elite knights who were escorting them are Nathaniel and Eon, both were diligently doing their duties. Lukas was the captain of these so-called knights but the majority of them still don''t know that, and that includes those two as well.


    Marquis Leon was also with them. As the head of the senate and the Emperor''s trusted confidant, he had to stay and discuss the whole situation with him.


    They were on their way to the main pce where the Emperor resides. That''s what was said but in truth, he is actually living with his Empress..


    Kael had to talk with Leon and Ezekiel so his destination was towards the royal study. That meant that the two women had to go their separate ways either.


    The Empress looked up at her husband.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, your Majesty," she reminded him, the worry evident in her voice-- "Both of you as well," she said this towards her son and brother.


    "Thank you, mother," Ezekiel replied.


    The Emperor pulled her closer to him for a chaste kiss, despite having an audience, before letting her go. He then turned towards the royal attendants.


    "Escort the Empress and the Queen to their pce safely," hemanded.


    Afterward, he turned on his heel and started walking away with the prince and the marquis in tow, leaving all of them to their own devices.


    Yulia looked at Regina for the second time that night and smiled at her warmly. She was being genuine with it, although it was their first time to meet after a long long while. After all, Regina had shut herself in her castle for almost 10 years now, ever since her child died at childbirth.


    She had been trying to reach out to her countless times before, to sympathize with her, but all of her invites were turned down. Either she receives a returned letter, or one of herdies-in-waiting would go in her stead. Now, after being away from everyone''s eyes for years, she finally showed herself.


    "Queen Regina, it has been so long since thest time you graced us with your presence. It''s just a pity that it had been cut short because of this incident," Yulia uttered with an open heart.


    Regina returned her smile with her own, "Indeed. I was really looking forward to tonight but oh well¡­ It can''t be helped," and heaved a disappointed sigh.


    "Since it''s like this, I would like to invite you to tea in the garden sometimes. If it''s fine with you," Yulia offered.


    "If that''s what Her Majesty wants then I''ll be more than d to apany you," Regina humbly replied.


    Yulia beamed at her before finally going on her own way. Nathaniel and Eon were escorting her back to her pce while Regina gracefully bowed on the retreating figures of Kael and Yulia before turning to leave as well.


    As they finally approached her own pce, the sweet smile she was sporting all this time fell off her lips. Her mask cracked, showing Regina''s true nature.


    "Tsk. That damn woman¡­ She''s clearly looking down on me, isn''t she?" She whispered in vehemence, her fists clenching so tightly that her nails dug themselves on her delicate palms.


    The attendants who have long since known what she truly is, gulped. They are used to it but it doesn''t mean that they are not afraid of her anymore. Regina tends to be cruel sometimes and if you get caught in one of her cruelty, then nothing can be said about it.


    She''s the type that gets physical when she''s angry, that''s why most of the time, her servants would avoid her.


    Regina''s dark eyes shook in anger, "And the Emperor himself, doing that in front of me¡­ so hateful..."


    As soon as they got inside her pce, Regina started smashing all the vases her eyes could see. The servants behind her remained silent and didn''t even flinch when she did all that. They just followed her around like meek little puppies.


    "He didn''t even look at me for the second time. It was just once, but it''s like he''s looking at nothing," she grumbled, touching her face as she said it so-- "It''s always her. Her! He doesn''t care about me at all!" She cried out in grievance.


    Regina tasted bitter upon saying it out loud and her anger got the best of her more. It surged upwards, scaling the roof. Her beautiful face twisted into an ugly expression of a woman''s jealousy, green with envy.


    Her eyes, as dark as the night, sparked with fury. She then grabbed other furniture that she could grab and angrily threw them all away. Even her own hand mirror that was a genuine relic wasn''t saved. She hurled it across the room, almost hitting one of her maids, and crashed against the wall, smashing it into pieces.


    Laughter bubbled up in her throat before it burst into a full-blown one. It sounded hollow, just like the feeling she has inside.


    "Hahahahahha Kael¡­ Yulia¡­ They are really testing my patience¡­" She spelled out in gritted teeth.


    Her butler threw the other servants a look, gesturing at them through his eyes. The others understood it right away and tactfully retreated from the room, leaving only the raging queen and her butler.


    "Yulia¡­ That bitch¡­" She groaned as she clutched on the canopy that hung above her bed-- "It''s because of her¡­ It''s all her fault¡­" she continued to mumble.


    That''s right. She''s being treated like this now because of Yulia. The woman who stole everything from her.


    "All of it¡­ Her throne¡­ Her title¡­ The Emperor¡­ They all should have been mine! She stole it from me!" She hissed, her voice dripping with venom.


    After all, Regina was supposed to be sitting beside Kael and not Yulia. If only she didn''t appear in the picture¡­ If only she didn''t exist...


    "If not for that stupid incident, my n should have moved forward by now!" Regina eximed out loud and then began pulling the canopy. She wanted to rip it. She was so mad that all she could see was red.


    She then got frustrated when destroying the canopy did not satisfy the burning anger inside her heart. She smashed more things. Valuable things. She doesn''t care how much all of them cost because, in the end, they are still going to be reced with more new things.


    She''s surrounded with luxury but instead of being happy about it, it was just making her angrier. She doesn''t want this. She doesn''t want what she currently has. She wants more. She wants what Yulia has. She wants it so bad that her envy became the leash around her heart.


    "Where are those damn conquisitors?" Regina suddenly nced at the silent butler.


    The butler cleared his throat, "They just got back, your highness¡­ They are in their usual room."


    Her eyes red and without caring about her ruined appearance one bit, she marched towards the one room at the end of the hall with purpose on her strides. It wasn''t that far so she immediately reached it within two minutes and broke the door open unannounced.


    "What is the meaning of this? Why did you ruin my n?" was her greeting.


    "Ahh, wee back Your Highness," a man drawled. He was casually sitting on the big sofa with a careless air around him.


    Her eyes focused on that man, especially on his handsome devilish face. The man owned the reddest eyes she had ever seen in her life as if they were dyed in blood. Seeing those red irises irritates her sometimes because it reminds her of Yulia''s.


    "Haagenti, what''s with the explosion from earlier? I don''t believe that it''s from the failed fireworks disy. Exin it to me," she demanded.


    Haagenti, the devilish man himself, grinned at her.


    "Is that what the Prince told everyone?" he inquired.


    Regina''s marble-like beauty returned, the one that earned her the title, ''Ice Queen''.


    "The majority of the nobles bought it but not me," she sniggered.


    ''Those fools. They really believed that lie? They are all stupid.''


    Haagenti flicked his right hand, casting a spell on her. It was a spell that loosened a person''s nerves, making them feel lighter.


    "Rx yourself, your highness," he careened.


    He was in a good mood after talking with Farren just now. If he was as pissed as earlier, he might also be in a foul mood like the queen.


    But after hearing such good news...


    ''She has an ocean within her!''


    A mana-count that high is surely the best thing ever! He could just imagine the wonders it could do and the miracle it would create.


    He wants it.


    And he will surely get it.

 Chapter 145 - I Think I Have A Heart Attack

    Regina''s dark eyes narrowed, "Tch. This is not what we agreed about!"


    The n was very simple. These men have to create an opportunity for her to mobilize her pawns. She lets her do what they want as long as they don''t ruin the evening for her and yet they did. When she was just about to do something grand, that chaos outside happened.


    "It was an unfortunate ident," Haagenti shrugged.


    To be quite fair, the fight was unnned. It wasn''t on their agenda tonight that they would face someone and battle it out to death. Haagenti for sure didn''t intend to lose two of his subjects and now even his right-hand man lost it, no pun intended.


    Farren is ambidextrous so it was fine, but his dominant hand is his right and now it''s gone. It''s one of Haagenti''s major setbacks.. Losing twopetent subordinates, losing two of the working crystals, and earning a weakened butler.


    If there is someone who should be kicking up a fuss, it should be him.


    Regina''s beautiful face contorted even more. Her smooth forehead creased, still making her look good though.


    "ident? What do you--" she then caught sight of the bleeding Farren, kneeling below Haagenti''s feet. "He''s bleeding!" She eximed as she saw the blood-soaked carpet-- "What really happened?"


    Farren nced at the queen who, even though she sounded concerned, there was no hint of it on her stone-like face. If this was some other women, they might have already been freaking out by the sight. But Regina wasn''t just other women. This thing never truly bothered her in the slightest.


    "We didn''t expect to face a formidable opponent, your highness," Farren answered on his behalf.


    One perfectly sculpted eyebrow raised, "You mean¡­"


    "A man appeared and suddenly attacked us. The Crown Prince was also there and they stopped us from doing what we originally nned to do, your highness," he added.


    It was quick and so out of the blue that they had no time to escape from there. Farren never really heard about such a man lurking around the pce before, if he did, the situation could have been avoided.


    ''Who even was that?''


    "A man?" Regina repeated.


    "Yes, a very powerful man," was Farren''s answer.


    The queen thought for a moment, racking her brains about all the men that the Emperor has at his own disposal that fits the criteria. There was Nathaniel, the captain of the royal guards, and is very famous for being a master swordsman at a young tender age. Could it be him?


    The years she spent shutting herself up in her pce wasn''t just for naught. Regina had steadily gathered allies and the likes. She also kept an eye and ears for whatever''s relevant. Always keeping updated on the happenings within the pce, the capital, and so forth. She even listened to the rumors circting in the social circle. All of that was just for the betterment of her scheme.


    ''There''s also that one young duke that stirred a ruckus by defeating the barbarians as soon as he gained the title¡­''


    There''s a big possibility that it was also him because he had been visiting the Emperor a lot these past few days.


    "Is that why you are injured?" She asked just out of habit. She really doesn''t care about a servant like him.


    Farren bowed ever so slightly, "Yes, your highness. I couldn''t win against him much so if the magician participated as well."


    "The magician? Lord Janus?" This time, her curiosity was piqued.


    Sure, one of the reasons why she also decided to attend the Founding Ball was to meet the magician of the tower. Harboring such immense power that could destroy an empire if he wants to, it fascinated her.


    She saw him, alright, definitely feels how powerful he is just from the way he carries himself.


    It is widely known that the Arcane Tower does not meddle with the affairs of the government but she still wants to confirm it herself. There''s no solid evidence that Lord Janus is in cahoots with Emperor Kael, nevertheless, Regina wants to see it with her own two eyes.


    ''It looks like it''s true¡­''


    "Yes, your highness. He was watching the fight the entire time," Farren answered.


    Regina clicked her tongue, "Tsk. Then--"


    "You don''t have to worry so much, your highness," Haagenti cut her off with a confident smile-- "The event today might have been thwarted but our n could still go on."


    ------------------***


    [Back to the Herman Residence]


    I opened the door to my room just as Mari was doing the same. She was carrying a bunch of sheets that were probably on the way forundry when she saw me. She seemed surprised upon seeing me there and immediately opened the door wider and stepped aside to let me in.


    "M-mdy? Is the ball finished?" Erin immediately shot up from bending on the bed. She was fixing the bed covers and got to her feet when she heard Mari.


    Not just her either, Amy, Freesia, and Lily, who were also doing their duties, cleaning my room, stopped what they were doing to greet me.


    The look of absolute astonishment on their faces made me want to chuckle just a little bit. It''s like I caught them doing somethingpromising, you know. Even though they don''t look guilty, they are behaving like one. How funny is that?


    "Uuugghhh it was exhausting¡­" I groaned as I unceremoniously kicked my heels off of my feet.


    It is unbing for ady to do such udylike things but I really don''t care about norms and etiquette right now. If I could, I will seriously strip myself off with this heavy-ass dress and parade around my room, naked.


    Hey, don''t challenge me, alright?


    I was bone-tired so I breezed past them and flopped myself on my bigfy bed. Something ck and furry immediately snuggled right next to me and my face broke into a smile, resembling those of melted marshmallows.


    Smile¡­ Marshmallow¡­ It''s another weird metaphor but who cares???


    Kuro wanted toe along with us but pets are really not allowed inside the pce grounds, that''s why I left him here. If he could only turn into a person then it would be fairly convenient to bring him along¡­


    ''Wait, can he do that though? Hmmm¡­ How strong is he, anyway?''


    "I will ready the bath," Mari deres.


    "Yes please, thank you¡­" I muttered, burying my face on the covers.


    I heard her footsteps getting away so I assumed that she must have gone and done what she just said.


    I wasn''t actuallyfortable lying down because I tell you what, my dress was on the way. Do you know how puffy the skirt is? It''s so big that I could make it my own bed. I could lie in it, or I could use it as an air balloon or something.


    I heard my maids talking to each other, or maybe they''re talking to me, I don''t know.


    "Why did it finish so early though? Or does mdy go home because she got bored?" Asked Amy.


    Bored? It''s because there''s an attack and it didn''te from the fire nation. It''s a different fire¡­


    Heh. So corny.


    "Err¡­ something like that, yes," I mumbled.


    It wouldn''t be good to tell them the truth. The Emperor wouldn''t like that too because it would put the citizens to feel unease.


    They were trying to ask me more about it but honestly, I wasn''t in the mood to talk. I feel so lethargic that if I close my eyes right now, I would surely drift to dreand within seconds.


    If not for the fact that I feel kind of grimy, I wouldn''t mind it.


    "The bath is ready, mdy," Mari appeared from the bathroom.


    "Uggghhh¡­" I groaned as I clutched the softest silk I''ve ever touched. It''s my bedsheets and it feels so damn nice. I might be only saying these things because I am tempted to just lie in here and do nothing.


    Now I kinda don''t want to leave my bed but... Hhhnnnggg...


    Dejectedly, I pulled myself out of the bed and pouted. My maids then started stripping me off of everything they had strapped in my body beforehand. The choker went, the earrings, thece gloves¡­ I just let them be and concentrated on making myself appear like a mannequin instead.


    My heavy dress was also peeled off from me and now I''m just there, on the foot of my bed with only my underwear covering me. I feel liberated y''all.


    Other times, or probably the first few times, I might have been blushing like a teenager upon seeing their crush on the subway next to them but I''ve grown used to this. Now, I''m just blushing like a teenager upon seeing a cat.


    Ah, my glorious metaphors!


    As I immersed myself in the tub filled with rose petals, sighing from the bliss that the lukewarm water has brought to my whole body, I started to think about how amazing life is. My mind then drifted and I started to think about all the things that had happened during the ball.


    ''Wait, what happened during the ball again? Ugh, I''m so tired I just wanna sleep until next week...''


    I leaned back on the golden tub and closed my eyes. I then suddenly felt my heart lurched or more like there''s a hand squeezing it so tight that it robbed me off of my breath. I have no idea what it was but man, does it hurt like hell!

 Chapter 146 - What Happened? Pt. 1

    I gasped from the pain and doubled over, clutching my chest. The water from the tub sloshed like waves from my sudden movement. I heard my maids utter something but I was so deep in my own painful world that I didn''t get to understand it.


    There was another squeeze, as painful as the first and as ufortable as it was either. My vision suddenly started getting white and dark spots were appearing at the sides.


    ''Oh my goodness, am I dying?''


    "Mdy?" Someone called me but I don''t know who it was.


    My knuckles were turning white as I grasped the rim of the tub as tightly as I could as if I''m borrowing strength from it. Afterward, I forgot what happened because I suddenly felt really drowsy and fell asleep just like that. It''s also possible that I fainted but I have no recollection of it if it was really the case.


    The next morning, I woke up with a hammer smashing my head repeatedly.. My head hurts like a bitch and I wasn''t even exaggerating! There really is like a hammer bonking my head as hard as they could, you know!


    Is this a hangover? Goodness me!


    It''s not just my head but my body aches as well. I felt heavy like I ran a marathon when I clearly didn''t. I groggily sat up, all the while groaning from the torture it gave me, and then regretted it almost immediately. My headache suddenly wanted to be more aggressive now that I wanted to leave the bed and started whacking me with not just a hammer this time, but with a mace.


    "Fffffuuuuuu---" I groaned out, clutching my head.


    I wanted to curse all the colorful words that I could think of but let''s not do that. If only I could bash my head so this pain would go away, I definitely will¡­


    Is this really a hangover? Just from wine? Seriously?


    I didn''t sign up for this!


    ''Well, maybe if you weren''t such a drunkard and swam on wine all night, this might have not happened!''


    Ughh. This is thest time I will drink that much, I swear!


    "Mdy? Are you feeling well?" Was that Mari or Erin? I don''t know, I''m too groggy to tell.


    Instead of answering, I just let out an inhuman sound. The kind that you will hear from wounded animals perhaps. I couldn''t even open my mouth to ask for relief. How pathetic...


    I felt something furry nuzzle my side, it even climbed on my back, sniffing me. That''s obviously Kuro who''s being affectionate early in the morning, as always. I want to cuddle him but man, my limb felt like molten lead and my head still hurts. Even just from a slight movement, my world would start spinning crazily.


    I felt someone went to my side, wheeling a cart, "I brought your medicine for headaches, mdy. Master Nathaniel sent this for you," was what they said.


    "Oh, really? Thanks, I needed it," I grumbled, all the while grimacing from the dull ache in my throat. I sounded hoarse as if I spent the whole yesternight in screaming the heck out of it.


    Honestly, what the hell happened to me?


    The maid, which was Erin apparently, helped me consume the medicine. I downed the bitter fluid in one swig, cringing from the taste. Afterward, I gulped the whole ss of water down to chase away the bitterness and sighed.


    My eyes were still closed, just waiting for the pain to dull away. Kuro purred and settled on myp. He was so heavy that I felt like my legs would get numb. You guys already know how big he was and as much as I like the feel of his fur, it''s really not favorable to have a giant sitting on you.


    "We got worried when you suddenly fell asleep while bathing, mdy. I''m d that you are fine," Erin sincerely uttered.


    ''Oh, I fell asleep on the tub? Hmmm¡­ I don''t remember that.''


    The pain on my head then gradually settled down until it''s only a dull ache now. Slightly ufortable yes, but much better than earlier, at least.


    I opened my eyes, blinking away the dazedness and squinting from how bright the room was. It''s actually not morning anymore, probably a quarter before 12?


    I then nced at Erin at my side who was preparing the food for me. It wasn''t the usual breakfast set now because I already skipped that, but a proper meal instead. She set it on the table that could be set on the bed in quick sessions and straightened her body afterward when she finished.


    I thanked her for the second time. I also just realized how hungry I really was after seeing the food in front of me. My stomach even agreed and made an approving sound. If there were other people around, I must have felt shy from the rumble but it''s fine. Erin and I are the only ones here, I could be shameless as much as I want.


    "Ah, and sir Kai said you left this in the carriage," she suddenly eximed.


    She handed me an envelope, a very familiar envelope.


    I blinked at it, "Ohh¡­"


    I then took it from her and stared. It was the envelope that Lukas personally gave mest night. Just then, a certain memory of that certain someone resurfaced. My face felt hot at once. It was an instant blush, I tell you. It wasn''t just that but after remembering what happened by then, my face scrunched together.


    ''That breezy man!''


    I tried to chase away that memory and shove it all the way to the back of my mind. I also wished that it won''t get to see the light of the day either and wouldpletely vanish in time. It''s not really a fond memory to begin with.


    If my brother learned that a man touched me so carelessly, I bet that he would turn the whole of Rosenthal to hunt that man''s ass down.


    Wait. Did he and father get backst night as well? They didn''te home with us and ordered the secret guards to bring us back without them. I was going to wait for them but I apparently fell asleep.


    "Hmm¡­"


    I put the spoon inside my mouth as I thought the events from the ball over. For the life of me though, no matter how much I tried to think, nothing came over.


    Why can''t I remember?

 Chapter 147 - What Happened Pt. 2

    Am I sick or what? Why am I so forgetful these days? I should probably visit Doctor Haudieter and ask why am I like this. Maybe he knows something¡­


    Anyway, as I chewed on my food, my eyes strolled towards the envelope in my bed.


    ''Oh yeah, I did ask for Estelle''s information¡­''


    Kuro was napping at my side like the baby he is but I don''t mind it. He never really has to eat so I don''t need to worry if he''s hungry or not.


    "Hmm¡­"


    I finished eating first so I could focus on reading what''s inside of the envelopeter. The food was good and definitely filled my gurgling stomach. I felt happy when I was done so I then stretched my body like I''m a satisfied cat under the sun.


    "The bath is ready, mdy,"


    "Okay.."


    This time, I didn''t fall asleep. That would be abnormal if I did do that again so I am quite thankful that I did not because it means I am still a functioning being.


    Now, I''m currently lounging on my balcony and was ready to know what''s the report all about. I pulled it out of the envelope and marveled at how thick the files were. I sifted through it first, wanting to see what was in the documents, and found out that it was filled with a thorough background search about Estelle. I wasn''t expecting it to be this extensive but wow¡­


    At least, the gold coins I paid were definitely worth it.


    I spent a solid hour going through it and oh boy, I learned a lot! I finally understood why those brats kept bringing up the criminal thingy. Estelle''s entire background was soplicated that I was even feeling weird after reading all of it.


    Count Forester is a businessman but got used of pocketing funds and taxes so he was not doing well these days. Even though he still has a few businesses, it wasn''t doing that good to him. All of them are on the verge of bankruptcy. Maybe a year or even less than that, they would all finally fail.


    Anyway, it seems that it was only a baseless usation from hispetitors. It still hurt his reputation nheless and now, almost everyone is calling him a criminal.


    That''s tough. The countess, on the other hand, had died when Estelle was still so young. The father did not remarry for some reason-- that was what the file says. To me though, maybe her father loves his wife enough that he is willing to die alone or something like that.


    The real shocker here is apparently, Estelle''s brother, Gavin, is a full-fledged criminal. He was sentenced to a year of imprisonment after assaulting someone in a bar and also for damaging properties. It was stated here that he beat the guy so bad that he was on the brink of death.


    The reason was that the guy looked at him funny.


    I sat there and sipped my tea. What the hell. Why would you beat a person to death just because they looked at you? That''s some psychotic behavior right there, you know!


    That was also one of the factors why the Forester household is going downhill. There was just no one there to back them up, even the Count''s friends had bailed on him. Few of their rtives had also cast them away, fearing that they too would face misfortunes if they associated with them more.


    I feel bad when I think about it. This is why Estelle sought the help of others so she could regain the glory of their family back.


    Estelle''s life is none of my business but I couldn''t help but feel sympathetic. That woman has it hard. Facing the brunt of mockery and scorn from the nobility, even bing a subject of bullying¡­ It''s really unpleasant.


    I have experienced being bullied myself so I know how it feels. But then, I had also promised myself that I would never try to meddle with her own affairs again. But I also can''t help but feel restless.


    "Seriously¡­ I feel bad," I mumbled and let out a sigh.


    Now I kinda regret why I had her investigated. Having to know her current situation is making me want to do something impulsive like helping her on a whim. But if I did that, I''m just going to jeopardize her future more. It''s currently off the tracks right now which I think is definitely my fault.


    I sighed for the second time that day. My maids were looking at me curiously but as they perceive that I''m lost in my own world, they didn''t bother me.


    I set the file aside and stared at the garden below, mind whirring with all kinds of thoughts. I was also trying to reminisce about what happenedst night with difficulty and after a great deal of effort, it finally returned to me piece by piece.


    Right. There was that sudden appearance of the queen which I have no idea that she exists. Why have I not heard of her? Or read about her? It truly surprised me when she came to the royal hall out of the blue. And it looked like I was the only one who had no clue.


    Afterward, there was that explosion that Ezekiel imed as a failed fireworks disy. It''s so obvious that he was lying for the sake of the nobility but now that he lied, I got extremely curious. I wonder what was that?


    ''Maybe I should ask my brother about the explosion and the Queen¡­''


    Yep. Let us do that. He might know something because both he and father stayed in the pce after all.


    I ced the cup back on the table and stood up. I was going to find my brother.


    "Do you know where my brother is at the moment?" I asked my maids.


    "Sir Nathaniel is in the pce, mdy. He left early this morning with the Marquis," Freesia answered.


    "Ohh¡­" I muttered, feeling disappointed.


    It seems that I need to wait until they get home to ask him for it but my curiosity is eating at me. I chewed my lower lip and thought for a moment. The thing about the queen wasn''t stated in any books here in the manor''s library but maybe the people here know.


    I sat down again and looked at the five of them.


    "Do you guys know about the Queen?" I asked.


    All of them blinked at me as if they were not expecting that question at all. Lily and Amy were furrowing their brows as they think, while the rest remained unperturbed.


    "Queen?" Amy whispered.


    She doesn''t know. I could tell already.


    "Do you mean, Queen Regina, mdy?" Erin then responded.


    My eyes sparkled in an instant.


    "Yes! Her! Can you tell me something about Queen Regina? I have never heard about the Rosenthal Empire having a queen before," was my honest confession to them.


    "Well, I don''t know about the whole thing but it was certainly a hot topic," Erin added.


    "Yeah, I also heard of that," Mari seconded.


    I stared at the two of them, "What topic?"


    Erin hesitated for a moment but upon seeing my expectant eyes, she sumbed.


    "Queen Regina was supposed to be the Empress."

 Chapter 148 - Palace Matters Pt. 1

    "Queen Regina was supposed to be the Empress," Erin went straight to the point.


    My eyes blinked at her and I got a little confused for a moment. I heard something about Queen Regina being the empress but did I really hear it right?


    "What? Really?" I wanted to confirm because that''s a piece of juicy news.


    We all know who the current reigning Empress is and that is my aunt who I''ve been meeting for a casual afternoon tea in the garden from time to time. So hearing that she wasn''t the first choice was eye-opening? I don''t know, really...


    "It was the talk of the town for so long that itsted for over a year. It was still even talked about discreetly within the social circle," Erin added, fully donning her gossiping mood.


    The others also stopped mulling within themselves and their attention went to us.. The two girls especially seemed very curious as they listened.


    Mari suddenly piped in, "I remembered our neighbors gossiping about it every time they met. I was about 15 that time," she said, looking thoughtful.


    15? So how old is Mari right now? She doesn''t look older than 22 to me...


    But wait, back to the topic. If Queen Regina was supposed to be the empress, then what happened? Why did she be Queen?


    Looks like I don''t have to voice out my concerns anymore because Erin started talking.


    "Queen Regina and the Emperor were engaged to each other when they were still kids. Or that''s what they said," Erin then refilled my cup with tea but still continued exining nheless-- "It was already decided that Queen Regina would be the emperor''s consort at that time and everyone was just waiting for the royal wedding to happen. Until the current Empress came into the picture."


    "Auntie," I mumbled.


    To what I have known. Father and the current Emperor were childhood friends so it wouldn''t be weird that His Majesty would also get to meet his sister. And then they would run into each other which would then create more interactions between the two, and then during those interactions, they probably got closer and learned things about each other.


    Then upon knowing more and more about the other person, they then started to feel something that wasn''t there in the first ce. They''ll get curious and confused, they would want to know what these emotions are. These feelings that give them weird chills every time they think or see them, the longing they feel for the other person¡­ They will eventually get more and more curious.


    ''What is this feeling? Why am I thinking about her? About him? Who am I? What is love?''


    All that¡­ And then when they see each other again, the feeling goes stronger than ever that even them would be bewildered. They would then---- okay wait. Let us stop right there.


    Why am I creating a scene out of their love story right now? Seriously¡­


    ''Ahem¡­''


    "Yes, mdy. I really have no idea what happened by then because it was already so long ago but one day, the Emperor who was only the Crown Prince that time had a change of heart and started pursuing Empress Yulia," Erin divulged. She also lowered her voice for some reason, seemingly being careful so no other person would hear her except for our group.


    Her worries are really not that serious because there''s only us on my balcony and also, we are inside the Herman manor. Who would tattle against us?


    "I heard that the Marquis''s sister was very reluctant because the Emperor was already engaged," Mari jumped in, who had also lowered her voice just like Erin.


    Because the two were purposely toning down their volume, the three hade closer to hear them clearly. Now, we truly looked like a bunch of gossipingdies.


    "Yeah but the Emperor chased her," Erin countered.


    She sounded so sure as if she was there in the scene and had experienced it herself. Now that I think of it, how old is Erin? When I first met her, she had said that she was already working with us for five years and now, eight years.


    But wow¡­ so the emperor did the chasing? How romantic¡­ But kind of sad if I was in Queen Regina''s shoes. I mean, my fiance suddenly reverted his attention to another woman, what would I feel knowing that?


    "The nobility at that time was also torn into two sides," Erin added some more.


    "I heard of that too! There was a faction where they supported the Majesty to take Empress Yulia as his wife instead. Because you know, Empress Yulia came from a Marquis household," Mari affirmed in an excited voice.


    There was a solemn nod that came from Erin, confirming it.


    "How about Queen Regina? Which household did shee from? I never heard a thing about Edinbeyers," I inquired.


    If the noble factions are torn with who''s to install in His Majesty''s side, then what was the reason? Are the Edinbeyers not enough for them?


    "Ohh, I also don''t know about them, mdy," Mari answered sincerely.


    Erin nodded her head, "Me too. All I know is that Queen Regina and the Emperor were already engaged before anyone knows of it." She then hummed to herself, maybe trying to think if there''s something she had missed.


    ''How mysterious¡­''


    The Edinbeyers¡­ I really have no clue what kind of family they are even though I had prided myself for knowing every noble family out there that exists. I memorized all of them because it is my duty as ady of high standing. Therefore, I would know what to do when a timees that I would get acquainted with any of them.


    To be honest, I might have only focused on the powerful and prestigious ones. So maybe it''s also part of my fault. Then again, if Queen Regina got betrothed to the Emperor, that just meant that she came from an influential family as well. I mean, that''s pce matters 101, you know. Royals get engaged with other royals or influential people because what is the point?


    But I never heard of that surname before¡­ untilst night, of course.


    Just like the Von Brandts and D''Angelo''s.


    Hmmm... Really fishy...

 Chapter 149 - Palace Matters Pt. 2

    "Then one day, Queen Regina chose to step down on being His Majesty''s fiancee and yielded her position," Erin continued her story.


    It snapped me out of my daze and returned me to now. I have almost forgotten that we were in the middle of an intense storytelling. Intense in terms of Erin pouring her heart out to extract all this information off of her head. Also, she looked like she''s having fun reminiscing about the past. I can clearly see it in her face right now.


    Anyway, apparently, Queen Regina was the one who yielded. So the Emperor didn''t actually throw her out of the engagement. I don''t think it made it fine though. Unless this Queen Regina is a good soul who wants the best for the people around her.


    "Yeah! I remembered that! It caused a riot among the citizens, especially the nobles," Mari interjected yet again..


    "Right. And I remember how everyone kept talking about it like there''s no tomorrow," Erin agreed-- "It''s mostly positive though. After all, Empress Yulia was very popr in the social circle. Everyone follows her lead," she added, wearing a small smile--"Just like you, mdy."


    Me? Well, it''s kind of true that I am popr and everyone follows my every move but it''s embarrassing when you point it out.


    "The Marchioness was also popr too! Though she doesn''t appear in the social circle that much. When she does, there would always be an uproar," Erin pointed out-- "I have attended a few social events before. During those few times, the two of them, thete Marchioness and the Empress, would appear."


    The marchioness¡­ My mother? I mean, in the entire Rosenthal capital, there is only one Marquis. This is one of those few times that my mother is mentioned. How do I feel about it? I don''t know. It''s kind ofplicated¡­


    Though I could honestly feel the longing deep in me but yeah. I don''t want to focus on it because I would only get sad.


    "What happened afterward?" I uttered, changing the topic.


    The atmosphere is pretty good so if I suddenly get all forlorn here, I would only ruin it.


    Erin leaned on the railing, "Well, you know. Because Her Highness Regina stepped down, the position for Crown Princess was now opened. His Majesty then asked for Empress Yulia''s hand, and then they got together," was her immediate response. "Thete Emperor blessed their rtionship and they got married soon after."


    She pretty much summarized the entire ordeal.


    "And then, the Emperor also married Regina as his queen and the rest is history," Freesia suddenly piped in, much to our surprise.


    "It''s not history yet!" Erin rebuked.


    "That''s right!" Mari seconded.


    Ohh¡­ So that''s what happened before. There was so much drama by then huh¡­


    Also, I''m kind of a little sympathetic about the Queen''s situation. I mean, your fiance fancies other women so she chose to give up the seat for his happiness-- probably, I presume-- and backed down. I bet the nobility lost its shit when they heard that. They love dramas, after all, they strive for it.


    So the bacsh must have been too much. Even though she was the one who severed their ties, the nobles must have treated her like she was the one who got discarded.


    That''s nobles for ya.


    "Ah! By the way, a year after the Empress gave birth to the first prince, Prince Ezekiel, Queen Regina also conceived a child," Erin suddenly burst out, looking rather energetic again.


    Seeing how enthusiastic she is, I would bet everything I have that Erin must have once belonged to the group ofdies who gossip a lot at parties.


    Anyway, Queen Regina also had a child. That''s news to me!


    "Unfortunately, the child died as soon as it got born," Erin then said the finishing blow, leaving me reeling.


    Why would you suddenly open another topic and then follow it up with a tragedy? Dang, that''s heavy you know!


    "The child died?" Amy gasped in horror.


    "Poor child¡­" Lilymented.


    I looked around and saw the rest''s expressions. Upon those two youngdies at the side, they were sporting a look of absolute shock. The same as me. We both just learned about Queen Regina and the past circumstance and then Erin suddenly said that there was also another heir who died.


    I didn''t know that! I just thought that Ezekiel was an only child. Did the novel mention him having a dead sibling? No! Even if I literally forgot what the whole novel was about, I''m pretty sure such a thing was never brought up.


    This is nuts...


    "Queen Regina then locked herself up in her own pce for¡­ how many years would it be now?" Erin asked after a while when she can''t recall it.


    Mari''s brows furrowed as she thinks, "9? 10?"


    "Let''s just say ten years, yes," Erin uttered-- "Everyone was looking forward to having a potential princess or another candidate for the seat but then that happened," she narrated.


    So Ezekiel had a brother or a sister. But they died as soon as they came out of the world. This was really never mentioned in the novel. Hmm...


    I have no idea that Ezekiel had a backstory that I could never guess. He didn''t talk about the existence of a queen either so it''s probably not surprising anymore. Still¡­ I can''t believe all of that escaped my grasp. Those are important information that I should know!


    Erin then looked at me after a while, "But mdy. Why did you bring up Queen Regina? No one had really seen her these past few years. She never attended any events¡­"


    With one hand supporting my chin, I answered her while I yed with the cup of tea that has long gone cold.


    "Well,st night. She attended the Founding Ball and I was so surprised upon seeing her. I never really knew that we have someone like her in the Rosenthal Empire," I answered.


    Do I sound repetitive? Well, I''m sorry.


    All of them were taken aback and stared at me with widening eyes.


    "What? Queen Regina finally came out of hiding?" Erin gasped in astonishment.

 Chapter 150 - Palace Matters Pt. 3

    "You make it sound like she has done something bad to hide," I pointed out as I let out an amused chuckle.


    "Tha-- Thedy knows what I meant!" she then blushed profusely and warily looked around. Probably feeling afraid that she had offended someone out there.


    "But wow. Queen Regina showed up?" Marimented in wonder.


    I spilled the cold tea into another cup and epted Freesia''s offer of a newly brewed one.


    "Mhmm. She''s pretty," I noted and sipped.


    "Oh, I don''t remember anymore. But I heard she was a beauty, yes," Erin responded and tapped her fingers on the tray that she was holding against her chest-- "I can''t quite recall if I saw her during one of the empire''s parties¡­".


    Mari sneaked a nce at us, "But I heard that Empress Yulia was more beautiful though, ording to the gossip before. Please don''t cate me."


    Erin looked at her, "How can you say something so controversial?"


    I tried to think back fromst night andpared the visuals I saw. If my memory serves me right, and if my eyes gave them justice and I''m not being swallowed by the influence of alcohol, then¡­


    "In my own opinion, the Queen is more beautiful? I mean, in my taste, that is. She looked mysteriously enchanting for some reason¡­" I dered and watched all of their reactions afterward.


    "Mdy¡­" Erin muttered.


    What? That''s what I observed. Auntie looked beautiful, of course, it''s already in our genes--Ahem--She possesses a timeless beauty. But the Queen has this sort of charm that is rather sensual? I think¡­ Hmmm¡­ She looked like a vamp. Period. As if she never aged for a day.


    I wonder what''s her secret? Does locking yourself in the pce make you young? Hmmm...


    "The Queen left her pce and attended the ball. Does that mean that she''s also going to show up to every event now?" Amy voiced out after some considerable time had passed when no one was speaking.


    I then shrugged my shoulders, "Who knows."


    "I''m really curious though!" Amy eximed.


    "Yeah! I want to see her!" Lily seconded.


    "I remember seeing her from afar but I still don''t recall what she looked like," Erin butted in. "But if it''s true that Her Majesty would start appearing again, that''s great news, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe the Queen can bear another child soon?" Mari added, earning a gasp from Erin who moved like lightning to cover her mouth.


    "Oh my goodness! Let''s not talk as if we know anything! If someone hears us, what would you think will happen?" Erin nervously stated, giving Mari the eyes.


    Oh, the tides have been reversed. Mari is the one being reprimanded now¡­


    "But I mean, we only have one sixth-generation royal lineage. Plus, the Empress can''t--" Mari wasn''t going to stop, apparently.


    "Stop right there! You should mind whatever you want to say next, even if there are no prying ears around!" Erin scolded her.


    Amy blinked, "Is it disrespectful?"


    "I don''t know but maybe," Erin answered.


    "Yeah, you have to be always careful Amy," Freesia also joined the fray.


    "That goes for everyone," Erin preached.


    I watched the five of them start bickering against each other. Erin and Mari were preaching about what and not to do and some more things about being considerate and all. Freesia was also providing a briefmentary now and then while the two, Lily and Amy, listened attentively.


    I found them cute for how focused they are. As if everything that came out of these girls'' mouths is worth every inch of their attention. Like a gospel. Well, these three seemed really just eager to teach them because they are older than them and wiser in a way. After all, those two are only in their teens.


    Kuro suddenly looked up and nuzzled my leg, also wanting attention from me. I smiled down at him and ruffled his smooth furry head. His tails then started wagging from side to side as a sign of happiness. It was very impressive to look at because Kuro has a lot of tails. It even made a sound as it hit the air.


    *Whump. Whump. Whump*


    I bet if someone gets pped with those tails of his, that someone could actually die. Kuro is already big as it is. He''s huge! And he''s still growing! I won''t be surprised that one day, he would actually start to resemble a freaking stallion.


    "Hmm? Did you grow another tail?"


    Is he seriously a nine-tailed fox? Do they really exist though? I mean, I have read too little about divine animas and shiet because there''s just no way of acquiring books that have it all. Except for the Arcane Tower, of course.


    Hmmm¡­


    Before, just thinking about the Tower of Magic gives me the creeps but now, it looks like it''s not the case for me anymore. I''m actually kind of excited?


    I mean¡­ I have already met the magician who was supposed to kill me but nothing of the sort happened. He''s actually pretty chill¡­ to me at least. Also, I haven''t done anything that would cause me trouble and we have no enmity against each other anyway. Doesn''t that mean that I can now visit the tower and find all the things that have been bothering me for years?


    The Tower has the archives that may or may not contain all the necessaryplete information that I have been deprived of from the start. I can answer all the questions I have now and I''m pretty sure I could learn everything that I stillck.


    I can look for information about these so-called animas, maybe I could also find something about my mother and her bloodline. I could also gather more information about the things that I should know as part of our empire''s citizens. In case that there would be a repeat ofst night''s shock upon knowing that we actually have a Queen.


    What if I messed up big time? I fear for my life, you know¡­


    ''That''s right. Brother said he would take me to the tower if I want to go.''


    I remember him saying that to me before, yes.


    My eyes sparkled in an instant with the idea of finally visiting the tower. Even though I was shaking in my boots before, I still couldn''t erase the curiosity in me. I was definitely wondering what the tower would look like inside. I have only seen it from afar and only the outside which was visible to our eyes.


    Who knows what the interior will be like? Is it magical? Is it filled with magic devices or such? A big library with flying books and glowing stones?


    "Fufufufufufu~"


    I was so deep into my fantasy that when I was about to stand up and look for Nathaniel, so I could drag him towards the tower, that''s when I remembered he''s not here at the moment. And my excitement just crashnded straight down the disappointment forest.


    My disappointment is immeasurable and my day is ruined.


    Now, what am I supposed to do?

 Chapter 151 - A Trip To The Plaza Pt. 1

    I let out another tired sigh and gazed at the garden below. It''s already noon so the sun wasn''t that high up in our heads now, casting shadows on every corner of thendscape. I feel bored out of my head and also disappointed as hell because I couldn''t get to do what I want.


    Just when I am very willing to visit the Tower of Magic and then it gets thwarted because my brother is not around. Such a chance could only appear once in a blue moon. Who knows if I am still willing to do so in the future?


    I felt listless all of a sudden, "There''s nothing to do¡­" I mumbled, huffing through my nose.


    The only one who had this gloomy air around them was me. The others were currently engaging in a heated talk, looking like excited children. I stared at them, feeling rather envious of their lively atmosphere.


    "Say, Mari, are you going to the zater?" Erin asked the yellow-haireddy who was standing at the side..


    I heard her hum, lost in thoughts for a second before answering back.


    "It depends if I have nothing to do¡­"


    "I want to visit the za!" Amy suddenly piped in, bursting with energy.


    She had the look of extreme excitement stered all over her adorable face, even her eyes are sparkling. That is how I must have looked earlier when I thought about going out, full of anticipation. Too bad though¡­ My suspense was for naught.


    "I want to go too!" Lily eximed.


    She doesn''t want to get left behind, I see...


    Freesia also joined them afterward, "I couldn''t gost night because I was so busy but I also wish to go," she said so.


    "Don''t we all?" Erinmented with a thoughtful expression.


    Mari nced at her, "But you have gone therest year, Erin," she pointed this out.


    "Yes but that was a day before the festival finishes. There was nothing entertaining anymore," Erin responded just as sad as she appeared to be right now. She must have been really disappointed to see that almost everything is already gone, most especially the fun stuff.


    "I want to see this year''s Festival Muse though¡­" Erin added after a while.


    From her words alone, the four immediately perked up and their faces which had been brimming with thrill a while ago got even more hyped up.


    "The Festival Muse! I want to see that too!" Amy and Lily then jinxed themselves by saying the same thing out loud.


    ''They are like two peas in a pod¡­''


    Listening to their conversation, I kind of had this urge to visit the capital and see the festival to myself. Maybe I can do that instead of just mindlessly sitting around here and wait for boredom to fully consume me. It will certainly turn me daft if this goes on. Might as well waste my time away on more enjoyable things.


    "Are you guys nning to go to the zater this night?" I inquired, interrupting their little meeting.


    All of them turned to look at me while Erin responded on their behalf.


    "Yes, mdy," she truthfully answered and then added-- "But if mdy stays here then we should too."


    I almost lift my brows from being touched. Erin had said it out of her sense of duty to me because after all, they are working for the Herman''s young miss. They have to always look after my needs first before everything else.


    "Ah, that''s right. Duty first!" Amy seconded with a nod.


    I stared at them, wanting to gauge their reactions and see if they are slightly down upon the prospect of not being able to enjoy themselves on such a joyous asion.


    Nope. Nothing. They look alright to me. That''s kind of a relief actually. It just meant that they have no qualms about working for me at all, which is kind of ttering in a way. Fufufufu~


    "Hmmm¡­" I looked at them one by one and smiled suggestively, "How about we go there together tonight? I''m actually very curious what the za would be like," I stated.


    Their faces suddenly glowed. How cute~


    "Really? Ahem-- Is that alright for mdy?" Erin cleared her throat out of embarrassment. She just made a slip of tongue right there.


    "Mhmm," I nodded in confirmation.


    "Mdy wants to see the festival in the capital too?" Mari interjected in curiosity.


    I beamed at her as a reply and she took that as a big yes.


    With us talking about it, it''s kind of making me look forward to it. I wonder what will I see when we get there? Would it really be as fun as they said? I have not attended any festivals before so I have no idea how lively it would be. But if I judge it from how excited they are, then it must be truly fun.


    "If that''s what mdy wants then we will dly apany you," Erin uttered wholeheartedly.


    I nodded at her.


    "Mdy! You will surely love the za!" Amy piped in, full of energy as always. She even looked more joyful now than ever. "I can''t wait!"


    "Come on now, you look so excited even though it''s still noon," Freesia noted to calm this big ball of sunshine down.


    "But mdy will be with us and I will finally get to see the za after a long time!" Amy replied enthusiastically, not even a sign of piping down.


    Freesia shook her head in exasperation.


    She''s being like that but I could clearly see in your face that you are also thrilled Freesia. I mean, the corners of your lips are twisting which made you look like a cat.


    "Then we should prepare right now," Mari dered in determination.


    Woah there! I could see mes around you, Mari. Are you also that excited?


    "Right! Mdy''s dress!" Lily eximed in panic.


    The five of them then started hurling words after words, suggesting what type of clothing should I wear and such. And they all went around in circles, preparing my things and etcetera. Looking at them made me dizzy as I sat there feeling bewildered with everything.


    I let out a tired sigh and watched the flurry of activities in amusement.


    Seriously... They are such a handful...

 Chapter 152 - A Trip To The Plaza Pt. 2

    "Instead of my usual garb, I should probably wear something inconspicuous like peasant clothes¡­" I noted, interrupting them.


    The five stopped what they were doing and turned to me.


    "Mdy wants to go undercover?" Lily deres.


    "Exactly," I said while nodding my head.


    Everyone seemed to think within themselves for a while before Erin stepped in.


    "Then if it''s alright for mdy, I can lend you some of mine," was what she said.


    "What are you saying! Mdy shouldn''t wear something shabby!" Mari interjected.


    "Let us purchase new ones!" Amy seconded..


    Freesia nods her head, "I also agree¡­"


    The five of them, who had all calmed down, got chaotic again. Their topic this time is good quality peasant clothes and where to buy them. It''s obnoxious, really, and pretty funny to watch.


    "Calm down everyone, goodness! It''s fine if it''s shabby or old or whatever. You don''t need to worry about it," I pacified them.


    They are so inclined on giving me the best that it''s such a pain sometimes.


    "But--" one of them was about to protest but I didn''t let them.


    "It would be a hassle if you run right now in the capital to buy clothes, you know. Erin can just lend me hers."


    There was a pause, a short one, but it''s better than them screaming at each other.


    "If that''s what mdy wants¡­" Erin uttered, sumbing to my whim.


    I let out a satisfied smile. Thanks to the heavens it''s finally settled.


    ''Maybe I should invite Kai and Lost too? How about my friends though¡­''


    It would be troublesome to send a letter right now and invite them immediately. They are still busy with their lessons and will require them more time to prepare.


    ''I can just invite them for tomorrow night then if this goes well¡­''


    "Alright, go and inform George about our ns for tonight. Also, ask Kai if he wants to join us too," I ordered.


    "Yes, mdy."


    "On it, mdy."


    The five then did what they had to do and I was just waiting for night-time toe. Erin went to her quarters to pick up a dress for me while the others finished their remaining tasks.


    That night, I didn''t eat dinner. I''m nning to have my fill in the za. It would be bad if there weren''t going to be food but that would be impossible, anyway. Food is a must in festivals! I also told George to inform my brother and father about my ns when they get home before us so they won''t have to worry.


    My maids were preparing with me and I got to wear Erin''s clothes this time. But I had a little problem...


    "Errr¡­" I grumbled under my breath, adjusting the dress on me.


    "You still look beautiful mdy!"


    "Mdy''s beauty will shine through no matter what she wears."


    I heard theirpliments but it didn''t reach my ears. I was busy.


    "It''s kind of tight in the bust part though¡­" Imented.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Erin whispered.


    I looked up at her with furrowed brows, "Why are you apologizing?"


    "I am not well endowed so my clothes are constricting for mdy, I apologize," she responded.


    It made meugh out of amusement.


    "Silly¡­"


    "My dress won''t also fit you, mdy," Mari voiced out-- "It''s possible if it''s from Freesia though¡­"


    All of us nced at the icy beauty at the side, our eyes are particrly zoning right on her generous bosom. Freesia was unperturbed as usual, not shying away and had even looked a little smug in my eyes. Well, yeah. Freesia is also gifted in that department.


    "But the size is the problem. Mdy is tall, after all," Erin remarked.


    There was silence again. You could literally hear the cicadas outside, screaming to the void.


    It''s not really a big deal to me anyway, I just find it a little ufortable, but it''s manageable.


    "Nadia!" Kai greeted me as soon as we arrived outside the manor.


    I beamed at him after inspecting his whole get-up. The two of them were also wearing peasant clothes that actually worked on them.


    "You look great, Kai."


    Kai grinned in response, looking cheeky. I nced at Lost and chuckled. He was wearing a straw hat atop his head which was kind of out of ce. Nevertheless, he looked cute with it.


    "Let''s go!"


    ---***


    "Wow¡­"


    My head was snapping from side to side, taking in all of our surroundings with interest. There were a lot of people strolling around, and I meant A LOT. I felt like I was in a whole new world and this wasn''t the capital that I used to know.


    Everywhere your eyes could see, there will be a sea of people camping in front of the bustling stalls. The peals ofughter and jeers that came from them were being apanied by music from a nearby band.


    There was a variety. Children, young teens, adults, and even elders-- they are all present and having fun, creating a very lively atmosphere. It was already evening but the lights from themps andnterns kept the festival bright and full of life. It''s like it is still daytime.


    "Don''t stray away from us, Nadia. There''s a lot of people right now and it is easy to get swept away," Kai informed me. Both him and Lost were sticking to my side making us look like a sandwich.


    "Okay."


    Uno and Dos, --don''t ask me why his name is like that, I have no idea either-- appeared behind us and acted as lowkey bodyguards. Both of them were also wearingmon clothes, of course, so they wouldn''t stand out and reveal our own standing. Our goal right now is to mingle with themon folks and throw away my rank for a moment. Fufufufufu~


    "This ce is packed," Kai muttered my same sentiment.


    It really is¡­


    "There are merchants from neighboring kingdoms here, mdy. All of them are either selling wares or their very own delicacies!" Erin eximed as she brimmed with excitement-- "My personal favorite would be the vegetable skewers from the North."


    "Mine is the Froot Kingdom''s fruits! Their purple oranges!" Mari piped in.


    "We can try them all if you want, mdy!" Erin added.


    "Let''s do that then!" I said with arge smile stered on my face.


    Our first activity was now decided. Eating! And maybe buy whatever caught our eyester, who knows. It''s a good thing that I''m currently swimming in cash so we can splurge as we want.


    We went from stalls to stalls, trying everything that looked delicious to us. The vegetable skewers that Erin had mentioned were awesome. It was round, wrapped in flour and actually didn''t look like vegetables at all. There were also deserts, more sweets, some rice puddings I have never seen before and tasted like heaven, and a lot more.


    We also bought the purple oranges which looked peculiar to me. Is it still called orange when it''s purple? I have no idea¡­


    And then we noticed one particr stall that has people swarming in. I got curious and wanted to see what''s the deal, so we went there and had a look. And my oh my! I saw something familiar!


    I blinked when my eyes were greeted by an interesting bunch. It''s a fairly huge stall and they sell a variety of foods that cannot be seen here in the empire, nor on other kingdoms, nor in this entire realm if I may say.


    "What are those? It looks normal to me¡­" Kai whispered beside me.


    "But they are selling like hotcakes though?" Erin alsomented.


    Mari peered at the side, "Maybe it''s good¡­"


    Kai must have noticed my silence so he looked at me with inquiring eyes.


    "Nadia? Are you not feeling well?"


    "Ah, no¡­ It''s just¡­" I mumbled, shaking my head.


    I stared at the disyed snacks again and hummed to myself.


    Aren''t those fries? And chips? There''s popcorn too¡­


    What is this¡­ Why are all these here?

 Chapter 153 - A Trip To The Plaza Pt. 3

    Why are all these here? I mean¡­ aren''t these from¡­?


    "Do you want them?" Kai questioned me again when I didn''t utter another single word again and had remained staring at the contents of the table in front of us.


    I''m so surprised that I don''t even know where to start¡­


    Wait, no. Let''s confirm it first before anything else! I might only be hallucinating!


    I looked up and met the eyes of a middle-aged man who was supervising the stall.


    "Excuse me¡­ These--" and pointed at the fries-- "what are these called? These are fries, right?"


    The man''s face brightened as a huge smile painted his lips, "You are correct, young miss! This is our kingdom''s current hit! Fries, potato chips, and popcorn! We also have caramel apples and banana-cues!"


    He then started pointing to the other stall which was connected to their own. I didn''t notice that at all¡­ The other table was filled with trays of sliced apples, coated with melted sugar, and another tray for the so-called banana-cues. That table was also packed with people buying them crazily.


    I have no idea what those are but they looked absolutely mouthwatering.. Anyway, that''s not what I wanted to know, I''m more interested in these things in front of me.


    The merchant just confirmed my suspicions¡­ So these really are fries and so forth!


    I knew it! I wasn''t assuming things! From where did thesee from though? And who is possibly behind these? Who brought the idea here? These are not from this world, these are from back where I came from!


    Just what is the meaning of this? Is there someone out there who got transmigrated here as well?! Like me?!


    I was suddenly bombarded with a strong rush of emotions. I wasn''t even sure if I was happy or what¡­


    "These fries and chips are made from potatoes while the popcorn is from corn. The popcorn is one of our best-sellers and theye in three different vors; Caramel, Salted, and in. Ladies mostly like the caramel vor more..." the merchant continued exining, turning on his business-mode switch.


    I wasn''t listening at all, I was just in my little confused world. My brain just short-circuited and had been caught in a whirlwind of questions.


    "Nadia?" Kai nudged me to get my attention. I gasped softly and blinked, clearing my mind.


    His thick brows were furrowed as he looked at me with worry.


    I sped my fists and eximed.


    "Let''s try them! Give us eight of all what you have, kind sir!"


    "Marvelous!" The merchant remarked, seemingly delighted from how extravagant I was being. I don''t care how much it would cost me, I''m only too eager to eat them again for the first time in three years...


    "Mdy?" Erin reacted as she gazed at me in surprise.


    "These don''t look appetizing to me though?" Amy mumbled as she narrowed her eyes on the table.


    Lily elbowed her just as immediately, "Hush! Mdy is treating us, shut your mouth."


    I grabbed my purse and gave them one gold coin.


    "Here''s the money, please keep the change¡­"


    The merchant was slightly taken aback upon receiving the gold coin. He even peered at me for a quick second-- "Thank you for your patronage! Young miss won''t regret it!"


    Of course! Because I have eaten all of these back then and they are the best! Ahh¡­ the memories...


    One of his assistants packed the things neatly in eight separate paper bags and then gave them to us afterward.


    Mypanions'' faces were a mixture of uncertainty and curiosity. Though a little skeptical, they are still thankful anyway.


    With sparkling eyes, I gazed at them in anticipation.


    "Go on¡­" I coaxed them.


    Without missing a single bit, all of them reached out and started eating whatever fancied them first. My maids chose the popcorn first, maybe because it looked pretty to them.


    As they put it inside their mouth, I eagerly watched all of their reactions in bated breath. Their once uncertain eyes suddenly lit up as they chewed and the five of them looked at me in shock.


    "Ohh¡­" Erin was smitten.


    "...???!" Freesia was having culture-shocks.


    "Oh wooow!" Lily looked like she had experienced enlightenment.


    "This is popcorn? This tastes amazing¡­" Amy sounded like she''s about to cry.


    "It''s sweet!" and Mari was gushing like a teenager.


    "....???....??" Those question marks are from Kai, probably having culture-shocks too.


    Lost''s face softened, appearing like a puppy all of a sudden.


    Heh. They liked the caramel-vored popcorn. I knew they would! Fufufufufu~


    "Try the others!" I pointed out, feeling excited for them.


    They didn''t waste any more time and did what I said.


    "These are potatoes? I can''t believe it could be eaten like this???" Mari voiced out her amazement.


    "This is¡­ nice? I kind of like it¡­" Kai mumbled.


    "This is a potato chip, right? It''s so crispy??? What??" Erin looked really confused for some reason. Can''t me her, potatoes are only used for bread here and are sometimes turned into soups.


    "How¡­?" Freesia grumbled.


    "They looked so ordinary that you won''t believe they are these tasty¡­" Amy remarked.


    Lily blinked, "I suddenly feel happy for some reason¡­"


    Well, these things are calledfort food so maybe that''s why she felt like that. I was grinning from ear to ear, acting so smug as if I came up with the idea.


    I tasted them for myself too and I was right. The familiar taste from these foods burst in my tongue and I was suddenly awash with nostalgia. I remembered eating these on my trip home, during break time, or having nothing to do.


    My suspicions grew two-fold. It wouldn''t make sense if they''re to appear here out of the blue so there might be someone like me out there right now who brought these here.


    ''Another person got pulled inside the novel world too?''


    I was amassed with curiosity, too absorbed in my thoughts.


    ''If there really is another one like me¡­ then¡­''


    I painted a mask and smiled at the merchant.


    "Excuse me¡­ Can I ask what kingdom did youe from?"


    "This¡­" the middle-aged man nced at hispanion for a moment before responding-- "We are from a small kingdom under the Empire''s rule, Wisteria."


    Wisteria¡­ I remember reading that on the map...


    My smile didn''t fade, "We have never seen anything like this before and my curiosity was piqued. Who came up with this idea? This person must be a genius!"


    Sometimes, I also find it freaky how easy I lie through my teeth.


    "I have no idea who came up with the idea but this business is from the Castello family, young miss," the merchant answered.


    Castello family¡­ Someone from them should have been transmigrated here too. Looks like I have another one to look up information for. If my notion is correct, then I must see them immediately...


    With an added goal in mind, I beamed at the kind merchant.


    "Thank you and I hope your business further prospers¡­"

 Chapter 154 - A Trip To The Plaza Pt. 4

    On the second night, I was with both Bea and Gwen this time, coupled with a few of our subordinates and guards. We were one big group but it doesn''t matter to us. We are here to have fun after all.


    I wanted to drag my brother Nathaniel either but s, he had visited the pce this time as well. He sure is busy¡­


    We haven''t done muchst night because of the crowd and we were too overwhelmed in eating lots anyway. Last night, all we did was eat, so tonight we will properly explore the capital. And eat at the same time, of course. There are still a lot of foods that we haven''t tried yet!


    Also, I wanted to let my friends taste the food from my world. That''s why the first thing I did was drag them on the stall and made them eat it. They were a little reluctant first because the food is rather ordinary and strange-looking in the eyes. Nheless, because of my incessant goading, they gave in to my whims..


    Beatriz, who adores sweet foods more than anyone else, hopelessly fell in love after trying the caramel-vored popcorn. She didn''t even bother trying the rest because she was so hooked on it. Much more so when I introduced her to the caramel apples and the so-called banana-cues. I don''t have any idea what these banana-cues are so I tried it for myself and well¡­ let''s just say that I was also pleased.


    Gwen liked the fries more though and the potato chips. She also liked the popcorn but salted one coz, after all, she doesn''t have a sweet tooth. I had warned her to go easy on the fries and chips because they are not meant for everyday consumption. The merchant said that they are healthy though because the oil used in frying these are made from vegetables.


    Well, alright then¡­


    Now, we are wandering around aimlessly, going to and fro with no particr destination in mind. Gwen and Bea''s hands are currently preupied, holding arge paper bag against their bodies. If you are wondering what they are then you might already have guessed it. Bea''s walking alongside me, stuffing her face with popcorn while Gwen happily munched away the fries she purchased.


    Aside from eating, we also watch some street performances that we pass by. There are a lot of wandering performers that visit the capital during important festivals like this. We even saw a dance production from exotic dancers.


    We were mixed along with the roaring crowd, immersed in the whole spectacle, and were rather feeling mesmerized by them. Not only are they great dancers but they are bewitchingly beautiful as well!


    We also watched a trick involving fire. I was scared shitless by the way. I mean, how can they just swallow a ming stick??? It''s already frightening to see them lumbering the mes around as if it''s only a ything for them, much less putting it inside their mouths. What kind of wicked y is that?


    Though I admit that when a man suddenly spewed fire like he''s some sort of a dragon-man, I was kind of impressed.


    There are a lot more and in variety. There''s stand-upedy, a mini drama, and talent shows. Along the way, as we fooled around more, my eyes caught sight of the two familiar figures mingling among the sea of people.


    ''Aren''t those Noah and Rosa? They also went to enjoy the festival huh¡­''


    I looked down and saw their hands intertwined as they jumped from stalls to stalls,ughing asionally. Seeing them like that, they are definitely in a secret rendezvous.


    A secret date in the capital! How romantic!


    "Fufufufu aren''t they too bold?" I muttered lowly, chuckling to myself.


    Though they are wearing slightly normal clothes, they could still be recognized by people who know them. Just like me. One look and I already identified who they are, heh.


    "Hey, Nadia! Let''s go over there!" Gwen suddenly grabbed my attention.


    My eyes left the happy couple and turned to the direction Gwen was pointing at. She must have not noticed Rosa and Noah yet, which is good. Let''s divert their attention to someone else before they spot them and jeopardize their situation.


    "Sure," I answered and went along with them.


    The ce Gwen had mentioned was an open space in the middle of the za. There was a raised podium at the center, higher than a person, and in front of it gathered a swarm of people. I was curious why they had garnered such a big crowd and wondered what''s happening over there.


    It turns out that it''s the event that my maids kept gushing about. The choosing of the Festival''s Muse. A string ofdies wouldpete with one another by standing there in the middle of the podium and do something interesting. It could be singing, dancing, ying magic tricks, acrobatics, or whatever.


    Doesn''t matter as long as you get the gathered audience''s approval. It''s also possible to just stand there and look pretty. If the masses liked you enough to earn their votes, then you win as the Festival Muse.


    It''s rather silly to me. Watching a bunch ofdiespeting for attention and embarrass themselves wasn''t really my cup of tea. I find it boring and apparently, mypanions are all thinking the same so we left halfway through.


    "The capital has always been like this during festivities?" Gwen uttered her question with renewed interest.


    Judging from their bright faces, I could already tell that they enjoyed it. Though they looked a little exhausted because we have been tirelessly going around after all.


    "My maids told me so," I answered and sipped on a drink we had purchased on the way.


    "Really? Why didn''t I know of this¡­" Gwen grumbled as she pouted-- "I''d rather be here than attend balls¡­"


    "Mmm," Bea agreed with her.


    A small chuckle escaped my lips.


    "Does that mean that we are going back here for the next founding festival?"


    "Of course! I want to stay away from any pce events sometimes," Gwen grinned at me.


    Can''t me her. Imagine, within a year, there would always be countless parties and balls thrown regrly without hitch. If you are from the nobility who practically lives in formal events, you would surely get tired from it.


    This trip to the za is a breath of fresh air for us. At least we can rx our guards from now and then and we don''t have to put up a dignified facade as members of prestigious families.


    "Are we going back now? We kind of visited everything here, I think¡­" Gwen deres.


    That''s to be expected. We''re all spent anyway¡­


    As we went on our way back to our parked carriages, we passed by an inconspicuous establishment. If not for the big glowing sign saying ''Book Sale'', I wouldn''t notice it at all.


    ''Oh, a bookshop? I never knew there''s a bookshop around here¡­''


    The two noticed that I stopped walking and was staring at the shop so they halted their steps.


    "Do you want to go in?" Bea inquired.


    "Mmm¡­" I replied.


    It has been so long since I read a novel. I have finished going through all the books in our library so now, I''m kind of craving newer ones.


    The three of us went in, leaving our attendants outside to stand guard and wait for us. The chime above the door rang when I opened it and we were immediately greeted with the sight of shelves filled with books.


    An attractive woman appeared at the side where the counter is, dressed in white, and with a pleasant smile on her luminous face.


    "Wee, dear guests."

 Chapter 155 - Visitors Pt. 1

    "Wee, dear guests."


    The three of us turned towards the person who spoke out of the blue, almost giving us a heart attack. There, standing behind the wooden counter, was a woman. She was wearing a serene smile that made her look young and beautiful.


    We then blinked at the same time and after gaining back ourposure, returned her greeting.


    "Good evening¡­"


    The woman looked at us, "Can I help you in any way?"


    Gwen politely turned down her offer.


    "I''ll just look around first."


    "Me too¡­" Bea meekly seconded..


    Both of them then went together to look around as they said. That leaves me and the shop owner.


    "How about the miss? Any book you fancy? A genre? The author you like perhaps?" She fired on.


    I was overwhelmed by her tirade of questions that I was a little taken aback.


    I was a little skeptical to turn her down as well. I mean, she''s being friendly and I don''t want to let her efforts go to waste.


    "Well, uhm¡­ Then can you rmend something to me? A novel¡­" I answered afterward.


    The woman''s smile widened and without missing a beat, rained more queries on me.


    "Can I ask what genre do you lean on? Fantasy? Romance? Adventure? All of the above?" A mischievous glint shed in her eyes but I didn''t catch it in time-- " Oh! I think the miss will like this," she added and bent down to retrieve something.


    A book was then ced on top of the counter. I picked it up and looked at it. The cover was hardbound, gold in color, and looked pleasing to the eyes. For some reason though, the book seemed familiar to me.


    "This is¡­?" I muttered.


    "It''s a novel from a rising new author. She writes plenty of fantasy stories that youngdies such as you like. It''s a transmigration story." She replied good-naturedly and t-out revealed what it was about.


    After hearing her though, my soul almost left my body from the surprise.


    ''T-transmigration story?!''


    "That one is her newest creation and I only have that left," she added.


    She truly is a shop owner, alright¡­ Sales pitching at its finest!


    I gazed at the book for a while and back to her bright face.


    Well, it wouldn''t hurt me anyway. Also, I have not read anything for a while so might as well just buy it. And what''s more, it''s a transmigration story that I''m familiar with¡­ This is kind of...


    "I''ll take this then¡­" I dered without hesitation.


    "Excellent!"


    After paying three silvers for the book in my hand, the three of us then decided to leave. Bea and Gwen didn''t buy anything because they are not much into novels like me anyway. Also, they must have no time for leisure when they are too busy with their current lessons.


    As we opened the door to leave, the woman smiled warmly and waved us goodbye.


    ---**


    After the door closed, a sleek ck cat jumped over the counter gracefully and sat. It started licking its paws and looked at the woman in front of it.


    "Do you sense it too, Luna? It wouldn''t be too long now before it happens¡­ How interesting would it be?" Her eyes were sparkling like stars as she spoke, seemingly thrilled.


    As she stroked the fur of the little feline who purred under her touch, her lips twitched into a pleased smile. The cat only meowed in response and rubbed itself on her hand lovingly.


    A cloaked figure then materialized at the side but she didn''t bother looking up and continued what she had been doing. It was as if she already anticipated that someone''s arrival.


    The cloaked man saluted, "Greetings to Mistress¡­"


    The woman throws him a nce and hummed.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s time huh¡­"


    The cloaked figure sighed in disappointment, "It''s really unfair that the mistress doesn''t get surprised with things. And here I thought¡­"


    "You thought what? You''re too dumb to do that," Another figure appeared but this one didn''t bother to hide his appearance at all. Seeing that the ce is currently deserted except for the three of them, he didn''t bother anymore.


    "You-- Tch." The other figure clicked his tongue in indignation but didn''t refute it.


    Even if he did, it would only be futile for this bastard anyway.


    "My mistress, I came bearing the news that you already know," he announced.


    The woman who was only listening to their banter earlier chuckled in amusement.


    "Indeed."


    "Then I will implore the mistress for her next order."


    The man nced at the little ck cat and frowned mentally.


    ''This brat is really lucky¡­ Being pampered by mistress like this...''


    "Continue watching for now and don''t do anything. It''s more fun to watch everything unfold, isn''t so?" The woman grinned and stared at the empty space, appearing to be absent-minded.


    As usual, their mistress said something simr again. ''Don''t do anything.'' Hasn''t it always been like that? Even so, the two didn''t question it and took the order to heart.


    The figure who had arrivedter looked around, his long ming red hair rustled with his movement, and gazed at his mistress afterward.


    "That guy went here too? I could still sense his magic, though faintly. Heh. Is he growing weaker?"


    The cloaked figure also noticed it by then and thought for a moment.


    "He did it again, didn''t he? He tried to reconstruct the mistress''s shop again."


    The cat swished its tail and looked at the two figures standing at the side and growled lowly in its throat.


    "That guy really won''t stop being so fussy until he''s satisfied," he added.


    "I can understand him a little though. The mistress'' dwelling should be grander than this but if this is what the mistress wants, then I will not say anything anymore." The other remarked.


    "But that guy won''t ever give up," the one with the cloak noted.


    Every single time, no matter where it is, or what timeline they are currently in, he always gets so meticulous when ites to where the mistress'' stays. How many times did that guy go all out to transform everything into his taste? Whether it''s a bookshop or a simple inn, he would turn it into something that fits a royal.


    This time could be no different too. He might have turned this shop into a luxurious ce where everything is gilded in gold. It''s not impossible at all, knowing him.


    "Did he also ask the mistress to relocate to the Arcane Tower too?"


    "I bet he did. When did he not?"


    "Good point."


    The Arcane Tower. It was built entirely for one purpose, to be the mistress''s abode. That man designed it to be as tall as possible to the point that it looked like it''s reaching the sky. But after a long time had passed, the tower became an archive instead.


    The three entities inside the bookshop perked up when they sensed something. Both of the neers then vanished out of thin air, as if they were never there, just before the door to the shop opened. It weed a petite young woman inmon clothes who smiled as soon as she got inside.


    "Good evening, Nine!" Estelle greeted.


    Nine watched her approach the counter she was in with a smile on her own, still stroking the cat. Estelle then dropped the things she was carrying on top of it.


    "I brought food!"

 Chapter 156 - Visitors Pt. 2

    "I brought food!" Estelle grinned and started taking out all the contents of the paper bag, settling them on the counter.


    Nine nced at all the things in front of her then back to her.


    "You should stop running away from home during the night, youngdy. Especially when you are alone," she pointed out.


    The streets are not safe at night, especially at a busy time like this when everyone else is preupied with the idea of having fun. There''s a high possibility of someone taking advantage of thex security. Pickpockets are on the rise when there''s a crowd, what''s more with poor fes getting lost in dark alleys?


    Estelle saw Nine''s disagreeing eyes and felt guilty. She avoided looking at her and settled her attention on the food instead. This was the nth time that Nine had reminded her to halt going in the capital at such ate hour. She had been doing this for years now and without the knowledge of the people in their manor, of course..


    Meaning, she went there on her own without a single guard. She knows the danger but she just couldn''t stop herself.


    "But I''m safe¡­" She mumbled in a low tone, being defensive. She then averted the topic-- "Anyway, are you hungry?"


    Nine''s mind whirred as her eyes zed for a moment, appearing as if she wasn''t there and that her consciousness was drifting to somewhere else. It happened in a span of seconds so Estelle didn''t notice.


    The woman then brushed the topic of, much to Estelle''s delight, and switched on to something else instead. After all, this youngdy right here won''t ever listen to her no matter how many times she would remind her of it.


    "So, how was the ball?" Nine inquired, smiling at her in indulgence.


    Estelle''s grin was back as her eyes sparkled in mirth, remembering the memories from the night ago.


    "It went well! It was my first time going to the pce and wow! Everything looks really beautiful!" She started gushing.


    She remembered all the glittering things she saw in the pce. The extravagant dresses¡­ the gold and the shimmers... the luxurious stuff that she could only dream of¡­ the high chandeliers¡­ the music from the orchestra¡­ It was truly magical!


    It was also her first ball, how pitiful it might sound. In her dreams, she had been to those events and they were all nice but the actual was way much better. Also, she was really not enjoying those parties in her dream. They were just painful memories if she''s being honest.


    Estelle then pouted, "I didn''t get to proceed with my n though¡­"


    That''s right. Her one and only goal in mind that night didn''t even bear fruit. Nothing was gained at all.


    "Hmmm," Nine hummed, staring at the young woman thoughtfully.


    Estelle was chewing her lower lip when something sprang into her mind.


    "Ah! Do you know that someone gifted me a dress? A very expensive dress from Elen!" She eximed and started narrating what had transpired-- "A few days before the Founding Ball, the courier from the famous boutique came to our house and delivered it. They said it was for me, and the person who sent it wanted to be anonymous," her eyes snapped to Nine-- "Hey Nine, isn''t it suspicious?"


    One of her fine brows raised, "Suspicious? Why do you think so?"


    "Well, firstly. I don''t know anyone who can do something like that, you know. I was skeptical about that person''s motive, because why would she give me such an expensive dress? And then the day of the ball came and another batch of people visited me! They fixed my hair, my face, my dress¡­" she fired on with borate hand gestures-- "It was so weird! And then a carriage was also prepared to send me to the pce¡­ Why? Just who was it?"


    Estelle was truly confused. She couldn''t think of a reason why that person would do all of that for an insignificant existence like her.


    "I couldn''t even sit still during the whole ride and I was just bewildered with everything that had happened. Say, what was that all about?" She voiced her suspicions out.


    Does that person have an ulterior motive? But why her? She has nothing in her name!


    "But aren''t you happy? You get to go to the ball and you didn''t worry about what you''ll wear," Nine remarked, adding the fact that just days ago, she was worrying nonstop about it.


    "I am happy!" It wasn''t every day that a magnanimous person would shower her gifts. Also, who would get happy upon receiving that kind of treatment?-- "I just find it suspicious. Why would they help me? What would they get from it?"


    Nine leaned over, "Is there really a need for a reason to help someone? Or treat someone kindly?"


    The question threw her off-guard.


    "Ehm¡­"


    Still¡­ She couldn''t help but be skeptical. People had been nasty to her since a long time ago and she was used to it.


    "Why don''t you just tell me what happened that night instead? Did you have fun?" Nine steered the topic again so Estelle won''t have to mull about it anymore.


    There was a short pause before she answered her.


    "I did, mostly," she uttered-- "I camete and everyone was staring at me! It was embarrassing¡­" Estelle cringed upon remembering the eyes that flew on her as soon as she stepped in. "I also saw Lady Nadia again and she helped me this time too! She''s really kind! I really admire her!"


    Estelle won''t ever forget Nadia''s kindness to her. Though the miss might be doing that not because of her, she was still grateful nheless.


    "A lot happened during the party and I am not sure if it''s okay to tell it to Nine¡­" she added, seeming to be stuck in her conscientious world.


    A knowing glint appeared in her eyes and she smiled.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I''m not going to force you¡­"


    "Ah, but everything is fine! I saw the queen for the first time and the great magician too! He is so cool!" Estelle started gushing again.


    It was her first time to see the Great Magician in person and it was truly a surreal experience. Even in her dreams, the magician never appeared in public so seeing him there was a nice surprise.


    "He is?" Nine repeated, seemingly amused by herpliment just now.


    If that guy heard it, that guy''s ego would surely go high again.


    "Yes! Even though I have no way of knowing, I could definitely feel how powerful he is," Estelle felt it even just by looking. The divine air that surrounds him, was that palpable! "And I also met the Duke of Agera by chance in the garden. He''s kinda scary¡­" she added in a whisper.


    She bumped into him by ident or was about to. Not before the man himself started berating her in irritation. Estelle was shocked and that shock turned to fear when she had a good look at the Duke''s appearance closely.


    In her dreams, she couldn''t remember ever hearing or meeting the infamous Duke at all. If her memory serves her right, the Agera dukedom had already fallen. Yet when she heard that there''s a new Duke, the youngest at that, she was surprised.


    Just who was that Duke of Agera?

 Chapter 157 - Visitors Pt. 3

    Nine was watching the young woman being lost in her own thoughts. With her scrunched-up expression, she could tell that she was bothered by something. Estelle was also muttering words under her breath, too low to evenprehend. Thus, before she could further immerse herself in her bubble, Nine chose to break the silence.


    "What''s your n now?"


    Estelle jolted and looked at Nine. The words were still being processed inside her head so she didn''t get to reply instantly. After a while though, her demeanor turned somber, as if she got sshed on with cold water.


    "I¡­ I don''t honestly know. I want to take my chances but I''m too scared to approach any of them¡­" She mumbled.


    She knows what Nine was asking her but judging from the stuff that happened on the night of the ball, Estelle could foresee the blurry future she has ahead. She''s really too naive to think that she could easily remediate her situation.. How naive of her...


    Nine tapped her fingers on the wooden counter, still watching Estelle like she would with a specimen.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s a problem," shemented.


    Estelle''s mood dampened even more.


    "And I really have nothing to offer. If I did ask their help..."


    She originally thought of striking a deal with the person she had chosen that night. There were four people, each holds power and can help her with her current predicament. During the ball, she was going to choose one among those four and proceed with her n but she got cold feet upon seeing them in person.


    One of them was the Crown Prince. She heard that the prince is a kind person, benevolent and dutiful. If she told him about her knowledge, either the prince will miraculously believe her or see her as a senile woman. The rest were the magician, the captain of the knights (mainly because he''s close with the prince), and some other person that she''s being reluctant about.


    Right? Why did she even think that she could juste up to any one of them and say her piece? She had the opportunity that night but she couldn''t even muster her courage to approach a person, much more with those influential figures? Nor did she defend herself when she was being bullied. Not until someone came up to her rescue.


    Also, there''s no telling what would happen if she did tell them the things she knows. After getting there, she then realized how foolish she was.


    She really has to rethink her ns¡­


    "Are you giving up now?" Nine remarked with a strange glint in her eyes.


    Estelle blinked at the question.


    "... I¡­"


    She went silent, pondering things inside her head.


    Would she give up? If he did, then the future he saw in her dreams will happen. She would live a miserable life and die miserably as well. Not just her, but a lot more people would suffer. Her friends¡­ Her family¡­ And the majority¡­


    The future will be filled with gloomy days and she''s not feeling enthusiastic about that.


    If she didn''t do something, then the future is truly doomed.


    She then remembered her dream. Estelle felt like she was being transported directly in it and that she''s experiencing the scene in her head. It was so vivid that she thought it was real.


    She could still hear the wails and screams all around her¡­ The devastation¡­ The helplessness that is stered in the people''s faces¡­ And the heavy stench of death hovering over the air¡­


    Estelle shivered.


    "I won''t! I still can do this!" She uttered with so much conviction that one could visibly see the fire in her eyes.


    That''s right. She''s not just doing this for herself¡­ She''s doing this so she and the rest will live peacefully and happily.


    She won''t let her grim dream happen.


    Nine smiled and her eyes narrowed like two crescent moons. It just made her look more enchanting than she already is. She expected her answer but it still made her feel light when Estelle confirmed it herself.


    The ck cat swishes its tail and peeked at the young woman who was brimming with eagerness, then to its beaming master. It purred lowly in its throat as it closed its eyes.


    The cat appeared to understand what''s happening and what their conversation was all about. Still, it didn''t react and stayed silent.


    "But you know, there is something that''s been bothering me these days," Estelle suddenly muttered.


    Her brows were furrowed and she looked so gravely serious. It makes one feel apprehensive and be gued with curiosity.


    Ever since that night of the Founding Ball, Estelle had been mulling over something that she just discovered. The knowledge left her very confused and skeptical at the same time. After that night, she even asked a couple of people about it and their answers made her more shocked.


    "What is it?" Nine cocked her head to the side, regarding her.


    She bit her lip, her eyes narrowing in seriousness. She then looked at the shop owner and unblinkingly voiced out her concern.


    "Sir Nathaniel of the Herman family has a sister¡­"


    Nine wasn''t fazed by that and only stared at her in question.


    "Mmm? And?"


    What if he has a sister? What of it? Was that a big deal at all?


    Estelle frowned as if it was really bothering her.


    "In my dream¡­ He doesn''t have a sister," she said so.


    Nine braced her chin on her palm, "Oh? But wasn''t his sister a famous person¡­?"


    In the Capital of Rosenthal, much so in the social circle, the Hermans, whether it''s the father, the young master, or the young miss, they were all a frequent topic. More especially Nadia who''s revered as a role model for young women and the most favorite topic of almost everyone.


    Who wouldn''t know about Nadia Eleanor Herman in the nobility? A fool, maybe.


    "I know¡­" Estelle started ying with the paper bag with her fingers-- "I was really shocked when I learned that Lady Nadia is a Herman as well. I asked around and found out that she''s Sir Nathaniel''s younger sister. But in my dream¡­" She threw a nce at Nine''s face and was looking hesitant to continue.


    "In my dream, his sister was already dead by now. She died 9 years ago or that''s what it was supposed to be¡­" She muttered in a low voice so only Nine could hear her, even though they were alone in that book shop.


    Her eyes were wide and ssy as she gazed at Nine.


    "The future changed?"

 Chapter 158 - All I Ask

    A few days had already passed, the Founding Festival had officially ended, and so everything is now back to normal. My brother who had been acting like a ghost around the manor for being so busy is also back to his usual routines-- I have not seen him for almost a week already, I swear. Not even his shadow. I wonder what he''s been doing all this time?


    He''s always going back and forth in the pce. I''m pretty sure it''s got to do with the attack from that night.


    Oh, and by usual, I meant bullying the guards during their training sessions. A maid told me that my brother is in the training ground with the others andpletely making everyone else cry. I say bully because he really is one! He would pummel them mercilessly in the name of practice and the others can''t do anything about it. The guards, especially the secret unit, who had taken a breather for almost a week, are all experiencing hell at the moment.


    Kai and Uno were used to Nathan''s extremity so they are looking fine, the others? Not so much. Right about now, a good chunk of the Herman guards are panting at the side, copsed on the ground with their hearts grieving. They looked like they were all raising white gs as a sign of surrender but my brother is blind to those kinds of things..


    What surrender? To him, surrendering is a crime. Anyone who would bail out will have an even worse fate. So they have no choice but to swallow their tongue and endure hell.


    I just got there and I could already see some men,ying t on their stomachs on the ground and crawling away. Some are crying blood on the other side while the current person who''s being subjected to Nathan''s ''training'' is giving his all. He looks like he''s ready toy his life on the line for this.


    The picture they are giving isical that even I can''t tell if I wanted to pity them orugh it off.


    ''Poor them¡­''


    My brother is now back in the mansion, which also meant that I can pester him anytime. Which also meant that I can now ask him about the things that happened at the ball!


    "Brother," I called out as soon as I got closer, casting furtive looks at the guards.


    Even though they were all exhausted, they still carried themselves upright to greet me. Their faces were pale, the once majestic Herman guards looked like they had aged for ten more years.


    This is the Nathaniel effect. Even the knights are not exempted and are surely not immune to it. I heard Eon grumble his sentiments to me every time we meet, asking me to drug my brother or cast a spell on him or something. He even suggested exorcising him because my brother apparently was being possessed by a demon.


    I didn''t mention all these to Nathan out of pity for the grieving Eon. If I did, I''m sure, my brother won''t let it go¡­


    In retrospect, I can use these grievances of him in the future. Another piece for ckmailing people. Fufufufufu~


    No. I am not purposely gathering dirt on everyone around me, alright? Why would I do that? I am a good person. Mhmm.


    Kai grinned when he saw meing, his free hand waving at me for a brief moment before he went back to his one on one fight with another secret guard. He''s being so diligent as usual, how admirable.


    There was a metallic sound when a sword flew out of the guard''s grasps before nting itself on the ground. The person my brother was engaging on hunched down in fatigue, almost copsing on the ground.


    He won again. As always.


    Seriously, I would apud whoever would defeat this brother of mine in a swordfight. He is still undefeated until this day. Not even my dear father, who is a general if I may add, can win against him.


    The ace of the Herman family!


    And then there''s me. A useless bum. Heh.


    Nathan turned to me as soon as I got to him. His eyes narrowed into slits in disapproval.


    "Nadia. You shouldn''te close when we are training," he said.


    Yes, brother. You have said that for like a lot of times already.


    "Sorry about that. It''s because I haven''t seen you for a while," I replied, smiling at him with a sheepish look on my face.


    It was my fault for forgetting the dangers of venturing into a ce full of banging swords. My bad...


    Nathan took the towel I handed him and wiped away the sweat off of his face and neck. I waited at his side like a good sister I am, carrying a ss of cold water for him to drink as well.


    "Did something happen?" He inquired, looking at me with expectant eyes.


    "Nope. I just missed you, that''s all," I uttered as I grinned at him. He snorted upon hearing me, probably not believing what I just said-- "Are you going to take a break?" I added.


    The guards who could hear us perked up suddenly and had nced at us through the sides of their eyes. I saw it and it made meugh internally.


    Nathan epted the ss and downed it in one gulp. He didn''t return it to me and hold onto it instead.


    "Mmm," His head then turned to the resting guards-- "Let''s continue this tomorrow!"


    Their pale faces got their colors back, eyes sparkling in happiness, gone the tension between their brows. They were looking at me in gratitude just because my presence gave them the break they had wanted.


    You can clearly see how relieved they are, lol.


    "Do you have something to doter?" I asked him again as I joined him on his walk back to the house.


    Nathan also lessened his pace for me so we could walk side by side.


    "I have to report to His Majesty. Why?"


    He''s leaving again? Oh, man¡­


    "When is that?" My eyes turned to him in inquiry.


    "After I take a bath," he replied.


    So, now? Tsk.


    Just when I finally get to see him he''s busy again.


    I have a lot of stuff that I wanted to ask him, the things that have been bugging me since the ball and had been withheld because he''s not around. I thought I could get my answers to him today but it seems that is not the case at all.


    Nathan must have noticed that something was up to me because he was back to inquiring me again.


    "Do you need something?"


    A pout almost escaped my lips, "I do but¡­ some other time. You are busy after all."


    "If it''s urgent then I can spare a bit--"


    "It''s okay, brother!'' I eximed, cutting him off-- "I won''t hold you back because it''s not that important anyway," I said while shrugging.


    Yeah, right. There''s still next time. By then, I can maybe ask him to bring me to the Arcane tower.


    Nathaniel didn''t answer right away and just observed me for a moment. He then raised one of his hands and patted my head once.


    "Okay¡­"

 Chapter 159 - He Seems Kinda Sus

    The two guards who were outside the hall standing on each side of the double doors saluted upon seeing Nathaniel. They then opened the door for him so he could enter and closed it after him. Inside the spacious study, three other people had been waiting for his arrival.


    The Emperor was sitting on the north side of the table, looking regal in his royal robes, while Ezekiel had taken the spot on one of the couches on the left. Lukas was in front of Ezekiel, being cozy as usual, with both of his feet nted atop the table without a care in the world. The two royals weren''t fazed by his crass attitude because they are already used to it but not Nathaniel.


    Plenty of times, he had questioned himself why Lukas could do things that are known as taboo and disrespectful. He had pestered Ezekiel about this and thetter justughed it off, saying it''s fine.


    How is that fine?


    Anyway, as long as the two themselves don''t make a big deal out of it then he''ll just turn a blind eye for now. Well, even if he wanted to berate him for his behavior, just looking at the culprit gives him aplicated feeling. His presence alone screams danger whether he appearszy or not.. Nathan had an intuition that if he offended this guy, he will be at the disadvantage, which is weird. He''s a master swordsman for heaven''s sake!


    Both father and son had nced at him when he walked in, waiting for him to join them. Lukas had stared, boldly scrutinizing him as if he''s judging his very soul. It irked Nathan but he can do nothing about it.


    But why does he always look at him like that?


    "Sorry, I waste. My sister''s migraine had acted up again. I had to make sure she''s fine before I left," he muttered in an apologetic tone, all the while approaching the table they are in-- "My father also stayed at home to look after her and said to tell you he can''te today," Nathan added.


    He was about to leave the mansion at that time and Nadia was seeing him off when she suddenly doubled over as she got dizzy. It was so sudden that he almost didn''t catch her in time. Naturally, Nathan got worried because it was the first instance that she had her migraine during an active hour. Usually, she had headaches after waking up but this day was an exception.


    His father who was also going with him to the pce decided to stay instead. He himself also wanted to stay at home and make sure his sister recovered but because this meeting was very important, he had no choice but to go.


    "Migraine?" The Emperor repeated the word, seemingly curious.


    Ezekiel looked surprised, staring at him in wonder.


    "Ah, she still has it until now? That''s been going on for years, isn''t it?" He pointed out.


    Nathan took a seat beside him as he sighed.


    "Yeah."


    Lukas heard what he said and was now gazing at Nathaniel with a thoughtful expression on his face. His brows were slightly furrowed as he pondered about something but he didn''t utter a word out loud and just remained silent.


    "I''ll ask the pce physician to check up on her," The Emperor stated. He then rang a small handbell to notify the people outside. One of the guards immediately answered his summons-- "Tell the royal doctor to visit the Herman residence."


    The guard went away after that to heed his order. Nathan wanted to voice out his opinion but shut his lips instead. After all, he''s very worried for his sister and any help they could get is wee, as long as Nadia gets treated.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," he uttered in gratitude.


    "Mmm. Let''s discuss the matter during the night of the Founding Ball," he said with a wave of his hand.


    The atmosphere got serious after that and the room was filled with different voices, bringing out their own assumptions. It was mainly Ezekiel who had recounted the battle time and time again. Even though they had heard the story a lot of times, it still didn''t sit well with them. The reason why Nathan kept going to the pce these past few days was that they were trying to investigate the case about the appearance of artificial mages.


    Lukas and Ezekiel had fought these mages and Lukas was the one who confirmed it. Both their perspectives are needed in being able to understand the gravity of the situation. The four of them had expected an attack during the ball and they all prepared for it.


    Before the event started, they were tasked with scouting the surroundings for hidden enemies. Lukas had to go around the pce, while Ezekiel and Nathan would mingle in the hall. Nathan had been inside the hall when the battle happened so he didn''t get to join them in battle.


    They had foreseen iting but it was still unexpected. More so when the enemies themselves are abnormal.


    "And Lord Janus was there from the start, you say?" The Emperor affirmed again.


    "He was. He saw the whole exchange, yes." Ezekiel answered.


    The magician was present during the fight but didn''t meddle. It was already given since the tower has no responsibilities for the empire. Even so, the Emperor wanted his opinion but because they can''t just call the Lord of the tower out just like that, they are only left to their own devices.


    "It would be great if Lord Janus helped us out as well but¡­" The Emperor hummed.


    They were all thinking the same, well, except for one guy.


    "Cheh." He didn''t say anything but just scoffed.


    These people are clinging to the man''s legs and almost worship him. Lukas doesn''t understand why. It was clear as day that Janus does not care about anything but his own self-interest. Yet all of them put him in such a high ce and revered him almost like a deity.


    They are all putting their faith in him but Lukas won''t be deceived. He believed that the magician is not entirely innocent. Whether it''s direct or not, he should be involved in some way. His gut feeling never failed him once.


    Also, it was clear that Janus hates him for some reason. The first time they met, he already expressed his dislike. His tone also sounded as if he knew him from way before though he is pretty sure he never met him but he could feel it.


    That man is not simple. Not because he is the so-called greatest magician but because of other reasons.


    Lukas found him he suspicious and that won''t ever change.

 Chapter 160 - Who Knows

    When he scoffed, the person closest to him, who was Nathaniel at that time, obviously heard it. The others didn''t but it certainly caught the captain of the knight''s attention. He nced at the young duke and watched him discreetly.


    He saw that the man''s face was pulled taut, a cold mask over a handsome facade. His mouth was slightly stretched into a sneer like he found something that displeased him. Just like always, Nathan could not read the duke''s mood at all nor what he was thinking. He vaguely felt that Lukas was unhappy but the reason was unknown to him.


    Such a young age and only a few years older than he and already a duke with an outstanding aura, Nathaniel is both astonished and curious. He is also young and holds such a high position in the royal court, everyone admired him especially the men under him. It is said that he is a once-in-a-lifetime genius so he is naturally well-received. Also, his status as a prodigy of the Herman family is a bonus.


    But in the presence of Lukas the Duke of Agera, he actually falls slightly behind.. The aura around him is impressive that even he is overwhelmed sometimes. As a master-swordsman, he is undeniably strong. No one had triumphed against him in a fight but with Lukas, Nathaniel thinks that this man has a higher chance of beating him.


    "This matter should be dealt with ordingly. We don''t know the extent of these people''s crimes and how big they are that''s why a thorough investigation is needed. Search the whole empire if we have to." The Emperor then dered.


    Ezekiel had his brows furrowed in thought, "Do you think that the past cases of disappearances are linked to it?"


    Within the past decades, there were countless cases of people that had disappeared. What''s more, there weren''t any traces left behind. It''s as if all of those people just vanished out of thin air like they did not exist.


    They would think that the people are dead but the bodies are still yet to be found. Just these past few years, there were already eleven missing people.


    "We don''t know about that but it is usible," Kael answered as he frowned.


    "Didn''t you say that the Agera dukedom is also assassinated and the culprits are still not determined? Is that also connected to them?" Lukas voiced out.


    That was the reason why he came back after all because he had to take over the dukedom and more. The Agera family had been all wiped out, silently. The news didn''t even leak when it happened. Until now, everyone thinks that the Agera bloodline is still prospering. Because they always lie low and had avoided showing their faces to the public, the people in the nobility didn''t find it strange when they didn''t attend events.


    Aside from the four people inside that room, no one else knows what really happened.


    Kael thought about it for a moment. The death of the ducal family in the North was reported to him only after a few days had passed. When they scouted the ce, he was stunned to see that everyone inside the mansion was dead. The bodies had started rotting and the foul stench had grabbed the attention of the nearby guard post who checked it.


    If not for that, who would know how long the dead people are left in there? Who would know that they have already died?


    Aside from the young miss of the family, everyone else is killed. Now, the whereabouts of this young miss is still not known. Just like the others, she disappeared without a trace.


    There''s a possibility but it''s still unclear. After all, there is no evidence.


    "The goals of these people are not clear¡­ We have no way of knowing what they are up to." Kael stated.


    "Then we''ll just have to find it," Lukas grumbled at the side.


    "But how?" Ezekiel asked.


    In all honesty, they have nothing.


    "We don''t know anything about them except for the fact that they can use magic for some reason," Nathan also joined them for he too is confused.


    The emperor sighed.


    "Let''s start there. Find out any anomalies happening around the empire and don''t do anything rash. We cannot rm them and the citizens."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," was their collective response, except for Lukas.


    When the atmosphere changed, Ezekiel suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, I saw the Queen and Empress-mother having tea while I''m on my way here."


    "Oh?" Kael''s brow raised.


    Of course, the Emperor was surprised. It was only during the night of the ball that Regina finally showed herself.


    "What is she nning now?" He added.


    The Queen had shut herself in her pce for ten years and had been in seclusion. Even so, the Emperor still has a way of knowing what was happening to her all this time. Everything she did was all reported back to him. So even if she did things in the dark, it was naturally known by Kael.


    Aside from the nted spies, there are hidden guards. But just recently, the Queen had been more and more secretive. The guards can''t even get close to her chambers now as if a mysterious force is pushing them out. The spies of the Emperor also disappeared and he could already guess that all of them are dealt with.


    The Queen is sure to be nning something but he had no way of guessing that. He could use his authority as the Emperor but there would always be consequences. Plus the oath his father had taken that time, Kael could not possibly dare to make a move against her. He''s in aplicated situation and the only thing he could do is to try suppressing her as much as he can.


    "The guards said that there is no movement from the Queen but we have no way of confirming that," Ezekiel pointed out.


    As the Crown Prince, he is naturally aware of what is going on within the pce. He knows that the Queen is not a simple person and that there''s actually a hidden discord between the two families.


    Kael''s mouth was set into a thin line, looking serious.


    "As long as she doesn''t do anything, we will leave her be for now. We just need to focus on the problem at hand."


    After a few more discussions, the group is now dismissed. Nathaniel immediately bade them goodbye and rushed home to his sister. Lukas exchanged words with the two people for a while before deciding to leave as well. After all, he still has duties to do.


    He walked in leisure, appearing in the hall with a cold temperament. The guards and the knights that he had passed by had all retreated to the side, casting him curious nces. Some are awed, some are scared, and some are mostly genuine curiosity. These didn''t bother him a bit and are ignored.


    He then happened to pass by the direction where the Queen''s residence is located and Lukas couldn''t help but look at it. He felt strangely drawn towards that part like a nagging feeling that is so hard to understand. Lukas''s eyes roamed all over before averting his gaze, brushing the feeling off.


    It was none of his business. Moreover, he is not interested in trivial matters such as that, thus he continued walking and didn''t look back anymore.


    He then stared at the looming tower up ahead. The construction was built so high that it looked very conspicuous. Lukas hummed upon seeing it, his hawk-like eyes clearly seeing what''s there even at this distance. He had caught a glimpse of someone walking by past the window but did not entertain the thought of it. Instead, just like the Queen''s pce, deliberately ignored it as well.

 Chapter 161 - Im Bored In The House And Im In The House Bored

    The sky was clear. No clouds¡­ no birds in sight¡­ the sun is ring but not too hot either¡­ The wind is calm and rhythmic as if they are ying a soundless melody. It blew the summer spirit away and made the atmosphere much more calming. One could say that summer is really the worst thing ever. I could testify to that. It''s hot and it makes you sweat like crazy especially if you are wearingyers andyers of clothing.


    But fortunately, it''s not the case for today. Spring ising around the corner, already on its way to bestow happiness to everyone who hates summer. The sun is out but it''s not burning anyone''s skin. With this, it felt good to just bask in the not-so-warm sunlight while being surrounded by beautiful flowers, no? The red tinge of roses, zinnias, and peonies¡­ it brings more charm to the surrounding if I say so.


    Of course, on such a good day, why would anyone waste it by staying indoors? The beauty of nature is more felt when you are in it.


    So within a big garden, a table was set and a person could be seen sitting there, surrounded by a sea of red.. In front of her are a variety of sweets neatly ced in a tray. A cup of luxury branded tea was in her hands as she yed with it with her long slender fingers. Behind her are two other people who are either fanning her or just waiting to refill her dainty cup.


    That person is me and she''s bored as hell.


    I stared nkly at the lovely roses that should be a feast to my eyes. After all, I love anything that is red, except for blood just to make it clear. Whenever I see this garden of mine, it always calms me down but now, I''m just¡­ I don''t know. I''m so bored right now that I couldn''t even tell what I am feeling at the moment.


    It is such a perfect day to enjoy life and contemte it. Yet here I am, slowly wilting away from how mundane my life is. There''s nothing exciting around me anymore except the asional drama between my maids.


    I have nothing to do. I am basically a jobless individual who is leeching off of my family''s good fortune. The weight of my super free life just hit me some time ago and I don''t even know whether I find it good or what. I''m so free that I feel conflicted!


    Others my age had already responsibilities given to them. Take my friends for example. Beatriz is acing her lessons while Gwen is also doing the same as her. I even recently heard that Chiwa is getting married too and is learning the ropes like every other engageddy out there.


    Then there is me. I feel lonely because my friends are busy with their own lives.


    My etiquette sses are alreadypleted a long time ago so the Countess has no more business toe here. All I do is wake up, take a bath, eat, go outside and have tea, eat again, and then sleep.


    I have no marriage partner so I am not taking lessons for that. Not that I amining, I am actually relieved that I am not being forced into a political marriage. I know that it''smon, more so when I am already of marriageable age. My father had not spoken anything such as that so I am grateful.


    Still though¡­


    What is this feeling of emptiness?!


    This may sound like a dream to you but I will say this. It doesn''t! Sure, being free of any responsibilities seems like an awesome thing. I mean, being pampered every day? Eat all the stuff you want and not worry about finance? Laze around under the sun? Just generally being a bum yet still surrounded with riches? Hell yeah, am I right?!


    That may feel great for the first few weeks but when you are in my shoes right now¡­ Slowly being left behind by everyone else my age¡­ It''s not great at all!


    The feeling of dread slowly settling onto you as you watched the days passed by in a blink, doing the same shit over and over¡­ Just what kind of hell is that?


    What the heck¡­


    I''d rather be busy than sit around and drink tea all day!


    "Is there nothing else to do?" I grumbled and pushed the cup away.


    If this continued on, my blood would surely be reced with tea. I even feel like I am starting to hate it. Jeez¡­


    My eyes drifted to Kuro who was chasing a butterfly not far away from where I was. The giant thing being yful as he ran around, it should look cute but¡­ it looked absolutely terrifying. He could seriously tten me like a board if he ever just decided to throw himself at me.


    Ahhh¡­ To be that happy just chasing a butterfly to eat it¡­ I feel kind of envious¡­ On the happy part, okay.


    "Is mdy bored? Why don''t we y something?" Erin suggested after hearing the tenth sigh I released that day.


    y? Aren''t I too old to y? And I don''t think I have the energy for it. This is one of the reasons why I''m like this now. I''m bored but I''m too listless to move around excessively. Honestly¡­


    My fingers tapped on the table. What to do? What interesting things are there? My brother and father are busy so I can''t pester them. Kai had also gone to the pce to join the knights so Lost would naturally follow him in the background.


    Should I go around the capital? But what am I gonna do there? Ugh¡­


    "Hmm¡­"


    Should I just spy on everyone? Instead of holing myself in here, why don''t I take this chance to observe the people around me? How to do that though? Everyone is either at home or in their work.


    Damn it¡­


    I nced at the tray of sweets in front of me and remembered something while staring at it.


    Ah! The thing about the popcorn and fries! I was going to investigate that!


    My eyes then sparkled when I thought about it and a newfound vigor spread through me. That''s right! I had a hunch that someone also transmigrated here like me and they came from the same world as mine!


    I have to find out who they are and maybe this mundane monochromatic life of mine will finally have color!


    "Mhmm¡­ Let''s go to the capital!" I suddenly announced, standing up abruptly from my chair.


    "To the capital?" Mari repeated my words, blinking at me.


    I''ll go to the capital and visit the mercenary guild again. With them, I canmission them to investigate the Castello family for me. Fufufufu~


    Yes¡­ This is it!


    "Come on! Time is precious!"

 Chapter 162 - Visiting The Mercenaries Again Pt. 1

    "Mdy? Is it really alright to not apany you?" Erin asked.


    She was standing at the side with Mari, seeing me out. The carriage was in front of us and is ready to leave anytime. Uno was also waiting for me, along with the other guards. I didn''t tell them what my real purpose was and just said that I wanted to go to the capital and walk around.


    "Yes, it''s fine. I want to be alone this time so both of you can just stay here," I told them.


    I don''t really know whether my father knows that I went to the mercenary guildst time and if he did, he never mentioned it to me. Maybe he''s giving me space or something?


    I turned towards Uno and whispered to him.


    "Bring me to the mercenary guild from before.."


    "The guild? Mdy wants to go there again?" He reaffirmed.


    "Yes. There is something that I want them to do," I confirmed.


    Uno pursed his lips and sighed.


    "Okay."


    He really can''t win against me. Heh~


    The two bowed when I got inside the carriage, wishing me well.


    "Have a safe trip, mdy."


    "Mmm," I hummed with a wistful smile.


    The carriage then sped away from the mansion and we''re now making our way towards the Capital.


    Just as I told him, Uno brought me back to the same mercenary guild we went tost time. When he helped me to get down, Uno had looked like he was about to say something but maybe he had already thought he wasn''t going to change my mind, so he held back.


    As soon as we stepped inside the inconspicuous textile shop that had few customers when we came, the staff immediately greeted us. The people at the counter must have remembered who we are and had a look of surprise upon seeing us there. Aisha, the woman fromst time who pointed a dagger at us, nced at the man with an eyess.


    I forgot his name but he was like the person who acts as a manager of this guild or something. Honestly, the only person I remembered working here is Aisha and the owner of this guild. Has it been that long since I came here? I don''t think so¡­


    "Ah, is thedy back here for the same thing as thest time?" The gentleman in the round eyesses asked me when he got closer to us.


    Now I remember! He is Elric, the round-sses guy! The level-headed one if I say so myself.


    "That''s right," I replied, ncing around for effect.


    The other customers are either old servants from the nobles'' houses that came here to buy fabrics to sew on. Maybe make a mantle or something¡­


    Therefore, almost everyone was looking at me, for it was strange to see a youngdy there. I probably look so out of ce but whatever¡­ I didn''te here for fabrics anyway.


    "Then please follow me to the textile room," Elric uttered good-naturedly and stretched out his arm towards the direction of the room he was referring to.


    "Sure," I grumbled and wordlessly followed him.


    Both Uno and I trailed after him, ignoring Aisha''s curious stares behind our backs. Elric then closed the door behind us and led us back to the same hallway which would bring us to their main headquarters or something. He didn''t speak so we didn''t utter a single word either and just quietly followed him.


    We then saw a group of men, huddling around a table and merrily talking. Maybe about their past experiences or their journey or whatever it was, they just looked like they were having fun. Thest time we came here, there were only five to six people but now, there''s more.


    There are a lot of unfamiliar faces and there are also familiar ones mixed in them. When we strolled in with Elric apanying us, the rowdy group had turned to look at us with unrestrained interest. We naturally ignored them. If I was someone else and had felt their boring eyes looking at my every movement, given the fact that they are all men at that, I would surely feel conscious with myself or be very nervous.


    But s, I am so used to stares by now that it doesn''t even bother me anymore. I''m just like, whatever, look at me all you want, who cares.


    So yeah, great thing huh?


    Anyways, for some reason, Elric led us to one of the booths we sawst time. I didn''t ask why though and just followed. Uno was as vignt as usual and stuck to me most of the time. He didn''t even drop his guard even when we''re already inside the room.


    Elric cleared his throat to catch my attention.


    "This is how we normally do transactions and thest time was unconventional. I hope thedy understands," he said.


    "Mmm." I mean, I really have nothing to say to that.


    Now that he said that, that time was really weird. I have no idea how this whole thing works, until now if I add. Elric said this is the right way so it makes sense, I guess.


    Elric noticed that I wasn''t going to add more so he decided to cut to the chase and ask me what I came for.


    "Then let''s talk about what thedy wanted. Ah, by the way, did you perhaps receive the report from master?" He sprang that question up out of the blue and boy did it catch me off guard.


    I blinked at his question and instantly got flustered when I recalled the whole thing about that report. To cover that up, I averted my eyes and studied the whole room we are in instead. I mean, why would that memory suddenly sprang up to my face, am I right?


    Your master is nothing but a pervert!


    "Oh yeah. I did," I muttered in a fake nonchnce and quickly changed the topic-- "Anyway, I wanted you to investigate someone for me. Again."


    I don''t want to remember what happened that time because, for some reason, shivers just go down from my spine.


    "I am listening," Elric muttered.


    "There''s this one family from a neighboring kingdom, Wisteria. I want you to gather information about the Castello family that lives there. Is it possible?" I inquired.


    I was worried because the Kingdom of Wisteria is not located in the Rosenthal empire. It''s in an entirely different geological location and they might reject this mission because of that. After all, they have to travel to othernds to meet my demands, and it''s kind of understandable in a way.


    Still, I am quite desperate. I really wanted to know whether there is someone out there like me who had been thrown unabashedly in here without their knowledge.

 Chapter 163 - Visiting The Mercenaries Again Pt. 2

    I looked at Elric in earnest and waited for his reply. He was thinking about it, I can almost see the gears turning inside his head. I waited patiently and hoped that for some miracle, he would ept the request.


    "Wisteria Kingdom is just at the borders of the empire. It''s far away but it''s not impossible," he mumbled.


    I suddenly found a glimmer of hope after hearing him.


    "Though this is the first time to get such a request but¡­ It could work," he added, making me more hopeful than I already was.


    "Really? How much would it be?" I uttered in a much higher pitch due to excitement.


    You can''t me me here guys, okay?


    Elric smiled in response, "Thedy doesn''t have to worry.. You already paid us a lotst time."


    My brows furrowed because of that. How much did I give themst time anyway? I just casually threw a bag of gold coins and I don''t even know how much was in it.


    "Is it enough? It''s quite far, you know. What about the resources?" I voiced out my concerns.


    They have to travel there so they need a carriage. Who knows how many days it would take until they reach their destination? Then there''s food and lodgings and more stuff. They really won''t ask me for more money?


    "As I''ve said. Thedy doesn''t have to worry about it," Elric insisted.


    ,


    Well, okay. If you say so, Mr. Elric.


    Elric whipped out a parchment and a pen before cing it in front of him. He then looked at me expectantly.


    "Let''s talk about the mission in more detail¡­"


    We then proceeded to dive more into it, pointing out the things I wanted them to look into specifically and etcetera. I just said the most basic thing that I know about those people orck thereof that is the kingdom they are living in and their family name. That''s it.


    Seriously, that is it. Well, I did tell him about their food business so they can pick out who they are quick and won''t have to spend more time looking for them.


    Basically, I asked them to look into their family history but to focus more on the current breathing Castello members. I told them to just investigate the person who had put out the idea about the food thing and to pay more attention to that person. I don''t need anything except for whoever that was. That''s what I repeatedly said and I hope he got that part.


    Elric was busy writing on the parchment while I busied myself looking around the room again. It''s a small room but it could certainly amodate five people easily. Any more than that though, it would get too cramped.


    There is decent furniture, one long wooden sofa on the wall side, a table, and two chairs. Aside from that, the room is technically stripped off.


    My eyes wandered to the door and thought to myself. Thest time I came here, Lukas had seen me. That meant he was present at that time or maybe someone told him, who knows. But it makes me wonder if he''s also here?


    Is he here somewhere? In one of the rooms? Or in a separate room reserved for him? Does he know I visited again?


    Wait¡­ Why am I worrying about that?


    I bit my lower lip and immediately cleared my mind. Why am I thinking about that perverted guy?


    Elric finished what he was writing and went over all my demands to me again, confirming the mission. After that negotiation, Elric escorted us out.


    --**


    Elric watched the carriage leave the premises and when it''s no longer in his line of sight, whirled around and returned to the guild. When he walked in, Roy immediately ran to his side to inquire about the woman just now. He looked like an excited child, brimming with curiosity.


    Not just him either, the people who recognized her were also very curious.


    The others who weren''t present at that time had heard the tale from the mouths of one of them and we''re also genuinely interested. Given the fact that it was literally a well-known topic within them because apparently, that woman shut the infamous mercenaries up. She stood up against Shun and Seis, who are both elites, and was just generally a badass woman, that''s what Oli and Roy said.


    "Hey, hey! That''s thedy from before right? Why is she here again? Does she have another mission for our guild? Hey!" Roy chattered up, his blond hair had been pulled back and revealed a fair face that resembled more like a girl.


    He hates being called out for his face and gets really mad when someone does. Not to be deceived by his appearance. He may look like that but he''s actually a verypetent assassin. So if you want to get mashed like a potato, tell him he looked pretty and your wish is hismand.


    Elric clicked his tongue and stared him down. He''s taller than Roy, which is also one of his pet peeves. So if you''re looking for a sure way to die, tell him he looks really pretty and that his height is cute. Call him a girl, go on.


    "Why are you being so fussy?" Elric frowned.


    "Come on! Tell us!" Roy grinned cheekily.


    When he first saw the womane in with her bodyguard, he immediately recognized who she was. She wasn''t wearing a cloak this time, so as soon as her face was seen, he knew her right away. She''s also still wearing a fancy dress that caught their attention because it looked really conspicuous. Actually, not only the dress but her in general.


    Who wouldn''t? A beautiful woman just walked right in front of them, any man would obviously turn to look at her.


    Just like before, her presence seemed out of ce within the room full of hot-blooded men like them. They have women in their group but they are all as rough as the rest, not really behaving like how a daintydy would.


    ''There''s nothing dainty about her though¡­'' Roy thought to himself.


    "She wants us to go to Wisteria and investigate a family. Who among you would like to take this mission?" Elric informed the rest in a clear voice.


    There was a collective of responses from the mercenaries.


    "Haah? The Wisteria Kingdom?"


    "Isn''t that far?"


    "Investigating you say? That''s not how we do business¡­ right?"


    "Didn''t you hear? Last time she came here was to investigate someone too."


    "But Wisteria¡­"


    Elric watched everyone''s reaction and noted it down. It''s expected that there would be unwillingness because their mercenaries are honed to take down people or do risky tasks. Investigating wasn''t really their forte. Some people do menialbor such as that but only the direct subordinates of their guild master.


    In all honesty, he only epted her mission because he remembered how the master acted after hearing what she had for themst time. He actually took the mission himself.


    He did it or maybe the Greywolf twins did. But the fact that the master took it upon himself to have it done, it''s probably not just on a whim. There could be a reason. After all, the master is not a person who would do something that would only waste his time.


    "Nevermind it. I will tell the master about this and see what he thinks," Elric brushed it off.


    Roy blinked and nodded gravely, "Ahh¡­ The master huh¡­ He did THAT after all."


    "That''s right¡­" Elric seconded.


    One of the few mercenaries got curious, it was Oli.


    "What? What did the master do?"


    Neither of them answered, ignoring him.


    "Hey!" Oli eximed and pestered Roy afterward.


    With that, Elric made up his mind and went to the other room to write a letter so he could then send it to the master.

 Chapter 164 - Is It Fate? Or God Is Playing? Pt. 1

    The scenery from the outside window was rather fascinating, or was it because I was just as bored as I was when I''m at home? I had done what I wanted to do when I came here to the capital but the sun is still high up in the sky. In short, there''s still a lot of time. If I went home like this, what am I supposed to do there?


    Drink tea on my balcony again? Stare at nothing until my eyes water? Wait for something interesting to happen? Watch my flowers in the garden bloom? Hell naaaaw!


    I leaned forward, opened the small window thing that connects to the driver, and called Uno.


    "Stop the carriage. I''m going to stroll around for a bit."


    The carriage halted to the side and Uno came to open the door for me so I could step out.


    "You don''t have to apany me. I''ll go alone," I added.


    Uno nodded and retreated with the other driver, fading into the background.. He didn''t try to rebuke me in joining me while I walked and just guarded through the shadows, joining the secret team that had been following us since earlier. I don''t exactly know how the secret guards do that but yeah, that''s he impressive. You really can''t tell that they are very much present unless you know it beforehand.


    They are like ninjas¡­


    I don''t have to worry about being harmed while I am alone because I know for sure that they are just around me, lurking in the shadows. That is kind of assuring in itself. Though I am not sure why everyone could just try challenging a marquis, who is also a former general of the royal army. Well, there''s a lot of vile people out there and to them, it doesn''t matter whether you''re the child of God himself, because they are that evil.


    They only believe in their greed.


    Just as I said, I walked around the street unsure where to go, taking my precious time admiring the things I don''t normally notice. It''s actually fun having a quality time alone, it''s not very lonesome just like I thought it would be.


    Sure, it''ll be more fun with friends around but this is nice too.


    I noticed a lot of things that I wouldn''t when I''m with someone else. Like how there are a lot of lowkey establishments that I won''t normally visit. For example, a shop that sells antique items, or that shady shop of a self-proimed fortune teller. She literally wanted to pull me inside for some reason, repeatedly dering that I am cursed and that I need to get baptized.


    Bruh.


    I wonder what will happen to me if I dide into her little abode¡­


    Anyways, let''s forget about that part of the neighborhood. I visited a lot of shops that I just recently discovered or I was eyeing before, though I got bored after a while. I wasn''t nning to buy anything because if I did, I will then end up with a lot of stuff to carry. It''s troublesome which is why I held back on impulsively buying everything that fancies me.


    I then decided to visit the usual cafe I frequented because I got hungry after spending energy. I need to refresh.


    The guard outside already knew me so and opened the door and greeted me at the same time. He''s very friendly, I tell you. And kinda attractive as well, fufufufu~


    I thanked him and went inside, breezing through the throng of people who are also deciding to eat there. My eyes only roamed for a moment, noting that there are a lot of youngdies present. It''s a hotpot for young women and the likes so if you want to find someone, juste to this cafe which always has a lot of fish.


    It''s still as lively as ever huh.


    "Good Afternoon, Lady Nadia!" The baker on the counter beamed after seeing me.


    "Good afternoon!" I returned her greetings, beaming as well.


    After that brief exchange, I look at the disyed stuff on the counter while humming softly. There are a lot of new things this day as well, as expected of this cafe.


    I chose two of a different kind and then found a table to sit in. There was one that was a little closer towards the entrance and I took that before anyone else could.


    This shop is famous for being crowded all the time after all. So if you''re slow then you lose.


    The waiter brought me the things I ordered including my favorite tea, and it''s on the house they said! I am a regr, like the regr of all the regrs they have so of course, they specially take care of me. I and my friends are this shop''s first patrons and ording to the owner, we were the reason why their business is prospering.


    Oh gosh, such pretty words¡­ Aren''t they riding on our coattails too much? And saying that because of us they are sessful... Geez, don''t say that! It''s making me feel weird!


    These people better stop feeding my ego because I am quite the narcissist after all.


    I sat there, just being in my feels and appreciating how good life is. A cup of tea in my hand and a delicious chocte dessert in front of me. You''re probably wondering what''s the difference between having tea here than at home right? Coz that''s what I am literally doing right now, it''s the same, but I tell you, this is different. Entirely different, okay?


    So I was having a little me time, eating a chocte truffle and sipping my tea. All of a sudden, a shadow appeared at my side, looming over me, which stopped me from daydreaming.


    Eh? Who''s that?


    I looked up to the person in question and surprise! Estelle was there.


    Huh?


    Estelle let out a cute smile, seemingly feeling shy to approach me.


    "Good Afternoon, Lady Nadia. U-umm¡­ Can I¡­ can I sit with you?" She asked.


    I blinked at her and looked around for a split second. Seeing that there are no vacant tables, and the only vacant seat is the chair in front of me, I guess she doesn''t have a choice but toe over.


    To be honest, I almost broke my neck when I reared back in surprise.


    ''Err¡­ Why am I seeing her here?''


    But I don''t have any reason to refuse anyway so I nodded.


    "Of course. Please sit down," and gestured at the other seat.


    I''m not that heartless to refuse someone a seat, you know. Plus she''s holding a tray and probably feeling awkward to just stand there and wait for someone to leave. And it''s not like I have anything against Estelle either, I''m just a little surprised to see her, that''s all.


    I better stop being so shocked when these things happen because we live in the same area, everyone can just meet each other around the block or when they are out on a stroll, just like now.


    Estelle meekly sat down and beamed at me when she did. It was bright as heck that it was almost like the sun was ring at me or something. She''s that happy to be given a seat. Aaaaaaaaah!


    It should be illegal, seriously. How can someone look so bright and pure? Is this the power of the main character? Like why are they all so pleasing to the eyes?


    I have so many questions running in my mind that I don''t even know where to start or where to focus. So before I end up hurting my head again, I better shut my mouth and forget about these trivial things.


    It''s not worth it¡­


    We sat there in silence, eating and enjoying the tea. The constant chattering of the people inside the cafe, plus the ambient of the whole ce in general, felt strangelyforting. Estelle was also not talking but I can tell with just a look that she''s dying to spark a conversation.


    It honestly amazes me how I could just meet the characters like this. You know, casually having a me-time and then boom, one of them appears.


    Here''s another example! There''s me, taking a lovely walk under the moonlight, getting rid of my intoxication, and then out of nowhere, I''ll see both Lukas and Estelle.


    Oh here''s me¡­ minding my own business, ordering sweets from a cafe, and then there''s Estelle again, sprouting out of nowhere.


    Here I am, having another tea party with my aunt. We''re about to spend a lovely afternoon drinking tea while we watch the beauty of nature¡­ Feel the breeze¡­ And then baam! Janus appears.


    Seriously. That''s how most of my encounters went. When I did try to do something for the sake of the storyline, it ends up tragically. It goes up in mes! Ruined! But when I do nothing, they bombard me with all these encounters one at a time. What''s with that?


    The Gods are ying with me, right? They must like seeing me flustered and bewildered!

 Chapter 165 - Is It Fate? Or God Is Playing? Pt. 2

    Anyway, this truffle is delicious. I better buy more for my brother and the others, he will surely love this. And then maybe I''ll buy some strawberry-vored desserts for him too¡­ Mhmm...


    And milder sweets for both my dad and Kai because they are not a fan of sweet things after all. Probably something that has nuts in it¡­


    "Uhm¡­ Lady Nadia is not with her friends today?" Estelle suddenly asked.


    I blinked after having my thoughts interrupted and nced at Estelle who was sporting a somewhat hopeful look on her face for some reason.


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. They are both busy and I was bored so¡­" I replied out of reflex.


    There was silence again. I peeked at Estelle''s side and saw her being restless as if she couldn''t decide whether to speak again or not. My enthusiastic reply didn''t really give no room for a proper conversation and ended just like that, spoiling the already stagnant atmosphere.


    "Uhmm¡­" She mumbled. She would open her mouth and then close it again when words fail her. She kept repeating that but would give up without even starting anything.


    Oh goodness me. This is so painful.


    She really wants to open a casual talk with me but she couldn''t because she''s either too shy or she is just not good with it. Gosh, why is she so cute? Damn it.


    "Th-the tea is nice¡­" She grumbled yet again.


    "I agree," was my energetic response. Not.


    I have no idea what happened, maybe because I got too conscious of her presence, that''s why my answer is also t. It''s giving me second-degree pain.


    Estelle got silent again, probably because I am such a boring conversation partner? What am I even supposed to say to her? It''s not like I was nning to meet anyone here in the first ce. I was out to be alone, for goodness'' sake. And I really am not that close to her to know what kind of things she likes to talk about.


    ''Still, you could have done something to save the situation. Why must you answer as if your brain is asleep?'' My inner goddess was chiding me, I tell you. She''s having a sermon right now.


    I looked at the timid woman in front of me. She was biting her lip as she thinks, not wanting to give up on the idea of talking. Her eyes were glued at the fork, prodding the pudding on her te.


    I kind of admire her tenacity, it''s such a good trait to have. Although it''s also amusing to see her try so hard, it makes the sadistic side of me to want to tease her or something¡­


    "Nnn¡­" that was still Estelle, by the way.


    ''Aww¡­ She''s really doing her best!''


    Let me help her then.


    "Are you out on a walk as well? Where''s your other friend?" I asked, deciding to not let the atmosphere go more cid than it already is. If we continue eating in ufortable silence, we''ll just end up having an upset stomach because we couldn''t digest the food.


    That would definitely suck, so no.


    Estelle perked up. Her reaction reminded me of a rabbit so much it''s kind of funny. And cute¡­ yeah, cute...


    "O-oh! Vivienne? Well, she is getting married so she''s busy with her lessons," she replied. I could practically see her shake in excitement.


    One of my brows raised.


    "Oh?"


    Wow. Everyone is getting married around me huh?


    Is the heavens sending me a sign or what? Maybe the Gods are telling me that I should get tied down and shut my sorry self inside the house of my supposed husband? They must be sick of seeing me doing as I please...


    "How about you?" I inquired, drinking my tea as I gazed at her in curiosity.


    Estelle blinked and pointed at herself.


    "Me?"


    I nodded, "Mhmm."


    She then looked down at her te, her hands twisting over herp in an act of awkwardness.


    "W-well I¡­ I have no m-marriage proposals so not really¡­" Estelle mumbled lowly that I even have trouble hearing her.


    "Me too. I don''t have any marriage proposals either." I remarked.


    Or that''s what I assume anyway because my father is not broaching the topic with me. I''m already 19 and my birthday is alreadying right at the corner yet he still has not discussed anything with me. Or had given me a heads up at the least.


    Estelle looked at me in surprise.


    "But that''s impossible? Lady Nadia is admired by everyone, there should be men vying for your attention?"


    I cleared my throat upon hearing that. When she says it like that, it almost seems as if I''m such a once-in-a-century beauty or something.


    So what if you are famous and are admired by almost the whole continent? It doesn''t mean that everyone would want to marry you either. That could be applied not just to me, but to others as well.


    "I''m saying the truth. I really have no marriage partner nor any proposals," I remarked, leaning back to my seat-- "Though it''s not like I want one anyway. I''m satisfied with being like this for the moment," I added while shrugging my shoulders.


    In this era, women have no say in that area and would just take whatever their family is in store for them. A time will definitelye when my father will start considering my future, so I am nning to enjoy the freedom I have as of now.


    I''m bored though¡­


    Estelle processed what I said and let out a timid smile. She was now sporting a wistful expression, an exact opposite of what she had earlier.


    "In my case, no one wants to be associated with me because of my family background¡­" She muttered. Her expression shifted again, quick as lightning-- "I''m also not looking for marriage partners right now! And I''m satisfied being like this as well," she seconded.


    Hmm? Did she just say she is not looking for marriage partners? But that''s weird? In the novel, she regarded the four male leads as potential husbands. She even chose Lukas after some deliberation, right?


    I mean, that was her main drive¡­ She wants to prevent the future where she''ll be sold to marry an old geezer-- ahem-- I mean, a count. So before that happens, she has to find someone suitable to save her from that predicament.


    Then why did she say she''s not looking for someone?


    Ehhh?


    Wasn''t that the reason she also came to the ball? To scout people?? What?


    Wait. Let us clear that out first because I am confused.


    "You''re not nning to get married yet? I mean, don''t you think of your future?" I questioned, acting casual to not give myself away.


    I slowly sipped my tea, watching the lovely young woman in front of me, observing her.


    Her face changed for a tiny bit and it certainly did not escape my probing eyes.


    "I do think about it but that''s not very important right now¡­ I''m more concerned with the empire''s future than mine," she said in an ominous voice while wearing an even more ominous expression.


    I am lost.


    Completely and utterly lost.


    What do you mean by being concerned with the empire than yours? Am I still remembering things correctly? What is going on¡­


    I get that the storyline changed. I have seen it happen a lot of times already. It is bound to get screwed anyway but you see, the story can''t just have a 180 turn of changes, right? Right?! Are we even following the same path?


    "By the way... Does Lady Nadia has a brother?" She asked me that out of the blue, taking my already confused mind to officially lost track of things.


    "Mmm? Yes, I do. He''s the captain of the royal knights," I answered her. There was a hint of pride in my voice, only for the reason that I am a proud sister.


    Does anyone else have such a talented brother? And I must say, I really am proud to have one so excuse me for feeling like it.


    Estelle stared at me, like really stared. She''s like smothering me with her eyeballs right now and she''s not even being discreet with it. I let her do it even though I''m a little thrown off with what she''s doing. I''m used to getting stared at but seeing them tantly doing that in front of me is kinda... err...


    She then frowned, "Both of you do look alike," she whispered afterward.


    Well duh. Coz we''re siblings.


    Wouldn''t it be weird to not resemble each other?


    From where did that question of herse from anyway? Does she not know? She''s supposed to know this after all. The novel hinted that.


    She learned about it when she investigated Nathaniel and the rest. And because she saw Nadia-- me-- in her dream. So... why is she asking if I have a brother?


    This and the fact that she''s not trying to find a husband when the whole story started because of that, I can''t seem to wrap my head around it.


    Sus.


    Sus indeed.

 Chapter 166 - Is It Fate? Or God Is Playing? Pt. 3

    "It''s truly strange¡­ I''m so sure that Sir Nathaniel''s sister died years ago¡­ It''s in my dream¡­" She muttered.


    I didn''t get to hear what she had whispered for it was so low to catch on. It didn''t bother me though, I''m more concerned with some other stuff.


    I peeked at her again, all the while sorting my head with what I know, had just recently known, and the changes in the timeline. It just doesn''t sit right with me, how big of a difference the two realities have.


    Now that it came up, let me just go over with the entire thing again. At least the stuff that I remembered in that written parchment, that is. I''m pretty confident that Estelle had struck a deal with Lukas because of her future in the dream. As I''ve said, that was the main reason that led to the rest of the story.


    If there wasn''t a thing about Estelle having these prophetic dreams, she would never seek someone out, and thus the story won''t take ce at all. But the Estelle right now is defying everything I know!.


    If it''s like this¡­ Does that mean she didn''t dream of her future? Is that the case because that would make sense.


    I drank my tea as I thought. I''m legit racking my brains for this, you guys better appreciate my effort. The parchment only contained the stuff that is important so it is easy to remember the key points. I was running them through my head, then a certain detail came up and it immediately caught me off guard.


    I''m telling you when I recalled that part, I almost spat out the tea in my mouth. But because I am ady with a good upbringing, I prevented the potential mouth spray by swallowing it but it ended up on the wrong pipe, so then I started choking.


    The poor Estelle was so shocked that she almost spilled hers


    "Are you alright, Lady Nadia?" She asked as she leaned forward to check up on me.


    I coughed a few more times, grasping the front of my chest because my heart was grieving from the pain it caused me.


    I then gazed at Estelle with wide eyes. The woman was panicking, unsure if she wanted to stand up and go to my side or what. However amusing it might have looked, my mind was thinking of something else though.


    Today¡­ today is an important day because there is another fateful encounter with her and one of the male leads. I don''t know who exactly it was though but I could vaguely remember Janus'' name. Not only that but it''s also the day where she would meet Kai for the second time where she would then help him out. Janus saw the whole exchange between her and the thugs and got interested or something along that line.


    It''s basically just Janus getting curious with little miss Estelle here that would lead to more interactions in the future. You guys understand what I''m getting here, right?


    Janus had helped Estelle a lot in the novel and he''s like, always present. He''s always there! I just realized that Janus is literally everywhere in the book! Every arc¡­ every important scene¡­ every chance encounter¡­ even when Estelle got rescued and shiz¡­ He was there.


    Why did I not notice that?


    But that''s not what''s making me choke here. I mentioned that it''s the day where Estelle and Janus would suppose to meet, right? But Kai is not living in the streets anymore¡­ Kai is at the pce right now, training to be a knight. He sure as hell won''t be fighting any thugs out here. He''s already out of the picture!


    And how do I know if it''s ''the day'', you ask? It''s because it''s the exact date after the founding ball.


    And not only she''s going to meet Janus, and take Kai home with her, she''s also going to meet my brother again.


    That all happened in one entire day. So do you get why I''m acting like this? Because this day is supposed to be filled with nothing but encounters!


    So what is going to happen today when one of the crucial elements is taken away? How would this day go without Kai in it? I am very curious.


    I''m so curious as to how I ruined the whole shit up.


    ''Oh, Luminus! I am sorry for meddling with the story!''


    Wait, no. I should be apologizing to Estelle.


    ''Estelle! You poor woman! I''m sorry for taking away the good stuff from you! Because of me, you won''t get to have a harem! Because of me, you won''t get to see these beautiful men! This is all my fault!''


    Oh, goodness. Just thinking about it is also making my heart ache.


    I gazed at Estelle with pity in my eyes, apologizing to her mentally, again and again. After all, I just robbed her of the chance of a good life. The ticket to her better future¡­ It was taken away¡­ because of me¡­


    Estelle! You poor thing!


    "L-Lady Nadia?" She uttered nervously upon seeing that I was staring at her full of sympathy.


    This pitiful child¡­


    I retracted my eyes and immediately cleared my throat.


    "Ahem. I''m fine¡­ I''m fine¡­"


    ''I don''t know about you though¡­'' I internally sighed.


    Estelle let out a relieved sigh and smiled innocently afterward, giving me another wave of guilt.


    "Oh, that''s great! I''m d¡­" she said and sat back down properly on her seat.


    I stared at her one more time while sipping another cup of tea to soothe my sore throat. I''m really curious as to what would happen to her future, seriously. To her in general. I don''t think the storyline is being followed at all or if the whole future really changed for good this time.


    Is it even good though? Sure, I won''t get to die a horrific death because I am no longer the Nadia who''s crazy enough to chase her own blood-cousin. I won''t offend a higher power, my dad will not resort to evil means for me either, and my brother certainly doesn''t hate me anymore.


    It''s a good ending no matter what angle you look. But how about Estelle?


    Damn it. This is that question again. Really, it won''t ever leave me alone huh? It will forever haunt me for the rest of my life.


    ---**


    Hmmm¡­


    My eyes roamed over the tray of colorful stones in front of me, furrowing my brows as I did so. Now and then, I would nce sideways to watch a certain figure of a woman wade through the crowd.


    I wasn''t really looking at the stones with interest, it''s just a way to appear as if I ampletely absorbed with choosing one. Heck, I don''t even know what these stones are for.


    When the figure will move to a specific distance, that''s where I would start moving as well. It was like that ever since earlier. I would pretend to look at the things that the merchants are selling and then follow her again.


    That''s right, I am following Estelle.


    Why am I doing this? Nothing. I am merely fueled with curiosity. When she bid goodbye to me back at the cafe, this crazy idea suddenly sprang into my head.


    I know¡­ I know...


    I''m not going to do anything, okay? Just going to watch, you know. Coz first, I have nothing to do and I am bored out of my mind. Second, I''m wondering what''s gonna happen today. I mean, it''s already predicted that the encounter with Janus and Kai won''t ur. But that doesn''t mean the thing with my brother wouldn''t either.


    As far as I know, Estelle would meet my brother first before she would tumble with Kai on the way home.


    That''s why I am doing my best to not give away my presence as I tail after her. Of course, I shouldn''t let her know that I''m following her or what''s the point, am I right?


    This is not meddling, okay? I''m not hurting anybody! Nor am I obstructing someone else''s way. I''m merely going to observe, nothing more.


    My feet brought me towards a stall that was selling local handwoven scarves. It looked pretty neat that even I had the urge to buy one, so I did. This could also be used to conceal me anyway. But of course, I did buy a cloak too to cover my dress because Estelle knows what I wore after all.


    Estelle suddenly stopped in front of a fruit stand so I had no choice but to hide behind the wall of an establishment. My head was peeking slightly, watching Estelle choose a bunch of fruits.


    Some people were passing by and had seen me and got weirded out eventually. I mean, I do look suspicious. I was grasping the scarf over my head, tactfully hiding my face, plus the fact that I was obviously hiding in broad daylight nheless¡­


    Geez¡­ What am I doing?


    A certain couple passed by and saw me, then walked away while muttering among themselves.


    "What''s she doing?"


    "Stalker?"


    No! I am not a stalker!


    I ignored the using stares of others and just continued observing Estelle instead. I won''t let them deter me!


    "Spying again? I thought it''s not your hobby?"

 Chapter 167 - Is It Fate? Or God Is Playing? Pt. 4

    "Spying again? I thought it''s not your hobby?" Someone dered out of the blue.


    My whole being flinched from hearing it so close by, it even almost made me let out a shriek. I was so shocked that I felt like my soul left my body for a second. Who the hell would just pop out like a ghost? Are they trying to scare me off of my wits?


    My head automatically turned to the side to see the owner of that overly familiar voice. I got a bad premonition of who it was already.


    I mean, who in this vast greennd calls me a stalker other than that one particr perverted person?


    And sure enough, it was Lukas. I whirled around only to see his smug face appearing in my line of sight.


    "Why are you here?" I couldn''t help but ask, slightly curious as well.


    Lukas cocked his head to the side, "What? Am I not allowed in the Capital?".


    He leaned closer, too close forfort. Can this man ever learn a thing about personal spaces?


    "That''s not what I meant! Why are you behind me?" I fired back.


    "I''m not behind you," was his deadpanned reply.


    "Ugh. Why must he be such a sarcastic bastard¡­" I muttered underneath my breath, face scrunching from annoyance.


    Was he like this in the novel as well?


    "I can hear you," Lukas countered.


    Ignoring the absurd man, I nced at Estelle again and found her talking to the owner of the fruit stand this time. She was also hugging a paper bag, probably filled with fruits she bought and had seemed so cheery.


    Good. She still didn''t leave.


    My eyes then went back to Lukas again whom I caught staring down at me. It made me flinch when I met his sharp eyes that seemed to see right through me.


    "W-What?" I squeaked out. I then cleared my throat-- "Why are you always popping out everywhere?"


    "I could say the same thing to you," he countered.


    "Wha-- For your information, you are always the one who justes out of nowhere and disturbs my peace. I had never nned to run into you, ever!" I immediately responded which made me sound he guilty and it pissed me off just as instant.


    His purple eyes glinted in the light, obviously showing that he was about to say the darndest thing that will possibly rile me up. He likes provoking me after all.


    "Hmm¡­ But I seemed to remember seeing you in front of my manor though? Let''s see, it was because you''re returning something at that time..." He uttered, all the while acting as if he was deeply thinking about it.


    Ah. That episode about the name tag¡­ Now that I think of it, it was definitely unnecessary to return such a small insignificant thing as that¡­ Well, to be honest, I came for another reason anyway.


    "That was an exception. I didn''t know you live there! I came to meet the von Brandt''s, not you!" I replied, saving myself from disgrace.


    "The von Brandt''s you say¡­" He muttered before smirking-- "I''m a von Brandt, you know."


    I blinked upon hearing him say that.


    "Huh? Aren''t you an Agera?"


    Wasn''t he the Duke of Agera? So naturally, he should be Lukas Agera, right? Or at least, his surname should be Agera for him to inherit the title. Is he saying that he''s also a von Brandt? Maybe, his mother''s side?


    Lukas didn''t say anything and just smiled. If what he did is considered a smile at all. It''s more like a leer¡­ or something like that. You know, like a cat, but not a cat. He looked more like a snake in my eyes though¡­


    But yeah, his smile looks so devilish that it sent shivers down my spine. It''s truly dangerous! Dangerously sexy-- ahem. I didn''t say anything.


    My eyes squinted upward as I studied him up close. The sun was hitting him just right in his face but he doesn''t seem to mind it. It''s almost as if he didn''t feel it at all. More so, it only highlighted his profile even more than it should.


    His tanned skin sheened like gold, almost as if he''s an expensive bronze statue rather than an actual human being that breathes oxygen like us. He was wearing a white long-sleeve top and instead of buttons, there was only a ribbon that held the front side together. What''s more vexing is that it was tied loosely so I could freely notice his tanned chest that is exposed for the world to see.


    The loose clothes showed a lot. Like a LOT. It''s too much for my poor eyes.


    I could even see the swirly ink peeking through the right part of his body, traveling upwards the side of his neck, and curling under his ear. It was strangely fascinating how beautiful it was and if I''m not already losing my mind, I could perceive that the ink seemed to be alive or something.


    I was most definitely ogling this fine specimen in front of me. It doesn''t help when he''s that good-looking either! Truly a sight for sore eyes.


    When I got aware of that, I immediately focused my eyes on his face instead, all the while turning as red as the apple that Estelle was holding earlier because of embarrassment.


    Welp, looking at his face didn''t help me much either. In retrospect, it justpleted the whole package, you know. I would blink and the same stunning vision greeted me. Nothing had changed even when I rubbed them a few times.


    I didn''t get to appreciate it enough during that night of the Founding Ball for it was dark as hell and I was too panicky to look at him properly. But yeah, he really is a beautiful man.


    Lukas is not your typical handsome fe like Ezekiel who appears as bright as the sun. He''s more hmm¡­ rogue looking? Like a wolf? Or a snake? Yep,bine those two and you''ll get this as a result.


    His dark inky hair hung loosely on top of his head, almost covering his eyes entirely, and had made me wonder if he could actually still see. I vaguely recalled what he looked like when it was brushed up and mentally pped myself from getting carried away.


    He''s even more handsome with brushed-up hair, what the heck.


    His eyes suddenly slid down and held mine, giving me another mini heart attack. I instantly averted my gaze from him, feeling guilty that I got caught staring at his glorious face.


    "What?" He then asked afterward.


    "Nothing. I''m just still wondering why you''re here, that''s all," I mumbled, pretending that I wasn''t ogling him a while ago.


    "I am patrolling around the capital to arrest suspicious people," he answered and leaned forward again-- "Should I arrest you?"


    "Why me?" I immediately blurted out.


    "Because you''re suspicious," was his straight-up answer, not even trying to sugarcoat it.


    This man!


    He then straightened his back--"Who''s poor soul is it this time?" and stepped forward to scan the crowd in front of us.


    I quickly grabbed him by his arm and tugged hard, pulling him back behind the wall with me.


    "Sssshhh! Hide! Do you want to be busted?" I hissed through my teeth, feeling resentful.


    What if Estelle noticed us, huh?


    Lukas scoffed, "So you really were stalking someone¡­"


    "It''s none of your business! And I am not stalking anyone!" I cried out in defense.


    He lifted his left brow, seemingly not believing what I just said.


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "I''m merely observing¡­" I grumbled.


    "Observing¡­ You mean, stalking," Lukas pointed out.


    My eyes snapped towards him, "I told you I am not a stalker!"


    It''s as if he just noticed it and so he stared at the hand which was holding him, humming to himself.


    "There''s something new with you today," he muttered.


    I got aware that he was staring at me again with all seriousness this time. Gone the yful him from earlier. My cheeks felt hot all of a sudden and I had the urge of pping my hand over his eyes so he could stop doing that.


    "What? What''s new with me?" I asked in curiosity.


    I mean, why did he suddenly change his mood?


    Lukas narrowed his eyes and got closer, so close that I was practically rearing my head backward. And it''s very ufortable, by the way.


    "You seem to exude more energy than usual."


    "Energy?"


    What energy? I''m sorry, what? I am so confused.


    Lukas nodded, "It''s much stronger today that''s why I immediately found you here. It''s leaking like crazy," he added.


    "What are you saying?" I couldn''t help but mutter.


    L-leaking? What is leaking? Why must he say things that don''t make any sense?


    "Hmm¡­" Lukas then raised one of his hands, had bit the tip of his glove''s index finger, and pulled, swiftly removing it off in one fluid motion.


    I must say that it certainly looked cool but just a second, please...


    Why did he remove his glove? What is he going to do?!

 Chapter 168 - Is It Fate? Or God Is Playing? Pt. 5

    I instinctively took a step back when I felt danger but I didn''t want to reveal myself to Estelle, so the direction of my feet only brought me towards the wall, which is a dead freaking end. Naturally, it meant that I can''t avoid him if he ever did something funny.


    Is he going to touch me again?! In broad daylight, nheless?! How shameless can he get?


    "H-hey! Y-you! What are you trying to do?!" I blurted, watching him warily.


    Lukas didn''t even consider that I was literally panicking and shying away from him and just continued approaching me.


    His finger, which strangely felt a little hot, then tapped on my forehead as I leaned behind me, looking like a cornered animal. It was just a simple touch but for some odd reasons, that skin contact sent a jolt towards the rest of my body. And for other bizarre reasons, I felt something stirring within my body. It reacted to the touch and had seemed to go crazy over it.


    My eyes widened when I noticed that peculiar feeling that came over me. It wasn''t ufortable, nor was it painful or anything but it sure creeped the fvck out of me.. Much so that I quickly avoided him, stepping away to the side where he won''t corner me on a wall.


    What the hell was that?! What was that just now?


    I then stared at him usingly as if telling him that he was the culprit of that strange phenomenon. It was all because he touched me that I felt like my soul was leaving me or something. Something was really present inside me but I have no freaking idea what it was.


    Lukas straightened his back once more as he rubbed his mouth, looking thoughtful.


    "Ohh¡­ So that was it¡­" He muttered as he observed me with narrowed eyes. He seemed to appear interested in whatever crap he just thought of.


    I looked at him defensively.


    "What did you do?"


    Why did it feel like a part of me was awakened or something?


    Lukas shrugged his broad shoulders, "Nothing much. I just expended a little magic to test it out¡­" was his retort.


    "M-magic? Y-you--!"


    ''I knew he did something strange just now!''


    He then defended himself when he saw the usation in my face.


    "I didn''t do anything to you so stop ring at me."


    I didn''t buy it and had gazed at him more suspiciously instead.


    "B-but¡­ why did I¡­ why did I feel something weird just now?"


    I mean, it''s surely not just my imagination, right? On the grounds that I definitely felt it and my mind wasn''t ying tricks on me.


    Lukas looked down at me with a crease on his forehead.


    "Hmm? You didn''t know?"


    "What?" His reply made me blink.


    What should I know?


    "Heh." He sneered, crossing his arm in front of him but never really answering my question at all and resorted to changing the topic-- "You shouldn''t go around like this if I were you. You would end up attracting the wrong people," was what he said.


    It was a clear warning but it didn''t make sense to me who is still hung up on his earlier words and actions.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" I inquired. Lukas merely looked away but I wasn''t having it-- "Hey!"


    How dare he confuse me?


    "It''s dangerous for you to run around during these times. If those people found you, even your secret guards won''t be able to save you," he sighed as he shook his head.


    "Ah? What do you mean by that-- Wait¡­ You know about them?"


    He knows that I have secret guards following me? But how?


    I turned around to look at our surroundings and tried to spot the people that were supposedly hiding.


    I can''t even feel their presence at all yet Lukas knows?


    "They are so easy to detect. One of them is nearby and is looking at me with murder in their eyes right now," Lukas then chuckled as if he found it amusing.


    If the idea of someone thirsting for his blood was funny to him, I don''t even know what goes on in his head anymore.


    ''Was he talking about Uno?''


    Out of all my guards, Uno was the most protective. He is diligent in his duties and willy his life on the line just for me so he must be pertaining to him.


    I bet he would immediately jump between Lukas and me if this dude will try something weird again.


    Lukas nced up for a second and hummed in a low voice.


    "So that was the reason why these things are flocking here¡­"


    My brows furrowed and looked up as well.


    "What are you saying-- ??? Eh?"


    I was greeted with the sight of dozens of birds, resting on top of posts and above the roofs. I didn''t notice them earlier, nor would I ever do until he pointed it out but there really was an insane amount of them, and a variety too. They are mostly normal birds though¡­


    Turning to the crowd, I saw some of them gazing at the birds as well in curiosity, wondering why they were there.


    "Are you saying that I attracted these birds? Me?" I voiced out in confusion, pointing to myself as I did.


    Lukas''s brows raised, "Can''t you see that they are surrounding you?"


    "Ehh? But why?"


    Why is he so sure that these birds are onto me? Well, they do perch on the posts and roofs nearby me but wasn''t this just a coincidence? Who knows that they might only be resting there. But it''s really rare to see such arge number of them at once though...


    "That''s what I''m curious about too. Why are they following you?" Lukas remarked while staring at me.


    It was too intense for my liking that I suddenly felt intimidated. Being subjected to those sharp purple eyes felt like I am being thoroughly judged and examined. As if my privacy is being vited or something along those lines.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" I muttered, avoiding having eye contact with him.


    I then warily nced at the birds as I bit my lower lip in thought.


    These birds won''t do anything weird right? Like pooping on me because I somehow offended their species or whatever¡­


    Or a more probable result would be them biting/pecking me in groups.


    "Ah!" I eximed when I suddenly remembered why I was here again in the first ce.


    I was going to follow Estelle around!


    My head instantly snapped back at the fruit stand which had almost given me whish but I didn''t see her there anymore.


    ''Oh no¡­ She already left!''


    "Ahk! She''s gone!" I gasped in surprise.


    I turned towards Lukas who was now trying to touch me again but I swiftly swatted his hand away as I gave him the fiercest re I''ve ever given to someone before.


    "This is your fault! You distracted me and now she''s gone!" I eximed, voicing out myints straight to his face.


    One of his thick sculpted brows lifted, "Ohh?"


    "Yes! It''s all your fault!" My frown got deeper as I grumbled away, scanning the crowd from left and right while hoping that I would see Estelle among them.


    When did she leave? How long ago was it? Did she proceed forward or had changed directions? Tsk!


    This damn shady excuse of a pervert!


    Lukas studied my annoyed expression for a bit and smirked afterward. That only raised an rm in me, an rm dedicated just for him.


    He''s thinking of something shady again! That smirk says it all!


    "Then let mepensate you for that," he countered and grabbed my right hand.


    He started walking away, pulling me along behind him, and had not given me any room to reject him.


    "Huh? Wait! Where are you taking me?" I asked as I tried to snatch the hand he was holding back.


    Grabbing one''s hand out of the blue¡­ How sly!


    "There''s this interesting shop I passed by earlier and I wanted to check it out," was his response.


    "Then why are you dragging me along?"


    Lukas tilted his head slightly to look back at me.


    "You lost your target, right? So you have nothing to do now," and tugged on my hand so I can walk beside him.


    "Ehh? Hey! Stop pulling my hand! You can''t just pull ady''s hand, you know!" I protested with all my might but damn it, he''s too strong.


    "Who was the first to grab who, huh?" Lukas fired back.


    "That was your arm and it''s because you''re-- Ugh! Whatever!"


    I give up already. Tch. I won''t ever be going to win anyway so never mind.


    Lukas is doing as he pleases right now yet Uno still hasn''t shown himself. I wonder why?


    I was mulling over that yet I wouldn''t ever get to know that Uno was actually being suppressed by Lukas''s aura, that''s why he can''t get close to us. He''s now biting his fingers in a corner, feeling aggrieved while Dos is trying to console him.


    If I did, I wonder what I would have done?

 Chapter 169 - Is It Fate? Or God Is Playing? Pt. 6

    We came to a nearby establishment, a few walks from the ce we just came from, that he found interesting. Of course, knowing Lukas, his version of that would be different from mine and I was damn right.


    Outside, I could already see the stuff the ce was selling because of the ss windows. What I could make out of, by all means. It''s a weapons shop, I can just tell from the swords.


    After entering the shop, the idea got even more cemented for I was greeted with the sight of des in different sizes and appearances. Yeah, des. Everywhere you look, there are only des. Swords¡­ Bays¡­ Daggers¡­ Knives¡­ Axes¡­ you name it. It''s all here.


    I looked around curiously but I didn''t dare touch anything. Just looking at them, I could already tell how incredibly sharp they are.. I have this illusion that the edges were winking at me, glinting from the scarce light that reaches them. It''s like they are telling me they are deadly so I better not do something funny.


    I bet if I did slightly touch it with the tip of my finger, it would immediately slice my skin off and draw blood.


    I''m clearly exaggerating but you know¡­ it kind of freaks me out seeing a lot of sharp des in one ce. It sends cold shivers down my spine!


    What if I identally trip on my feet andnd tly on one of these shelves? Oh, dear¡­


    That would be such a tragic way to die. Being impaled. Brrr!


    "You like anything?" Lukas uttered next to me.


    "Geebers!" I gasped and red at him-- "Sheez!"


    I almost jumped away because of his sudden appearance which further made my knees buckle under my dress. This bastard¡­ Can''t he at least let me know his presence first and not talk out of the blue? What if, due to shock I knocked a de off and stabbed myself?


    Oh gosh, let''s not go there.


    "No, I don''t. Why are we here?" I responded after calming my chaotic heartbeat down.


    "Because it''s interesting," he automatically replied.


    "Ugh¡­" I grumbled and rolled my eyes heavenward.


    I knew he would answer like that but it still makes me frustrated.


    "Hmm¡­ This one looks neat," he mumbled as he picked up a dagger on the disy.


    In the next seconds, he started ying with it with his right hand. Flipping it casually in the air and fiddling it over his fingers. I was just there, watching him at the side with wide eyes. I don''t even know whether to be impressed or fear for his life or his hand in general.


    One shouldn''t y with sharp things such as daggers! What is he doing? What if he identally cut himself?


    But wow¡­ that''s so cool though¡­


    Still¡­ kids, never try this at home, alright? Not just kids, you all should not attempt doing what this crazy man is doing. Love yourself!


    "Should I buy this?" He then asked me while he yed with it. His eyes were glued at me and my damn anxiety could never!


    At least look at your hands!


    "Why are you asking me?" I replied just as quickly, marveling at how skillful his fingers are.


    Okay, that came out wrong.


    Lukas''s left brow quirked lightly, "No? Okay then," and ced the dagger back to its rightful ce.


    Shaking my head, I muttered, "Seriously¡­"


    Lukas then looked around once more before he grabbed my hand again and tugged me outside to leave the shop.


    I stared at hisrge hand which was covered in gloves yet it didn''t make me feel at ease. No matter how you look at it, he''s still pretty much holding me. What if someone I know sees us? Are my guards seeing this right now? Goodness¡­


    I tried to jerk away from his grip but it was a pathetic attempt because I can''t budge him. So I just sucked it up and stopped minding in the end.


    Whatever, am I right? I will only exhaust myself.


    --**


    "Oooh¡­ Don''t you think these dolls are incredibly lifelike?" I remarked, marveling at the amazingly beautiful dolls that surrounded us.


    There was a variety of them. Some have a touch of gothic feel and some are straight-up adorable. It alsoes in different sizes as well and the biggest is probably as tall as half of a person. And just as I said, they looked so real it was unbelievably shocking.


    "They are creepy, yes," Lukasmented, looking at them in disgust.


    I don''t know whether the owner or the staff of this shop heard us but¡­ oh well.


    "Creepy?" My brows furrowed as I thoroughly inspected the doll in front of me-- "Now that you say that, they do look a little creepy," I agreed. "They looked real¡­ but they are amazing nevertheless."


    We got to give credit to the person who made these, guys.


    Another doll caught my attention and I found myself shaking Lukas''s shoulder, "Hey, look at this! It got your eyes!"


    Though this one has a paler hue than his. Lukas had the most intense purple color I have ever seen in my life. It''s as if they are pulsing every time which is oddly hypnotizing.


    "Aren''t you too old to like dolls?" He pointed out.


    What is this guy saying?


    "Come on. I''m just appreciating the craftsmanship of the artist who made these."


    This is no simple feat, you know! Making these so lifelike it''s almost scary.


    "Craftsmanship?" Lukas then stares at the doll in front of him, "Oh, it blinked."


    "What?"


    I instinctively took a step back because of what he said, suddenly being wary. The fact that we are enclosed within a bunch of lifelike dolls just dawned on me and now I am freaking out.


    "Just kidding," he tly dered.


    I gritted my teeth and red at his side profile.


    "You bastard¡­"


    I heard him snorted once, infuriating me even more. Lukas then wordlessly turned around and went out of the shop without even waiting for me.


    Look at this man¡­ He was the one who dragged me around as he pleases and now he''s leaving me just like that?


    I clicked my tongue and followed behind him, all the while cursing his name over and over my head. I was also cursing his future lineage too because it wasn''t enough for me but maybe I shouldn''t have done that in the first ce.


    My feet tried to match his pace as I walked alongside him. It''s a good thing he''s just leisurely strolling so it was easy for me to follow his lead.


    "Where are we even going?" I then voiced out after a few moments had passed of us just walking in silence.


    He didn''t answer me and had only kept looking around us. I don''t even know what he''s trying to do but ever since earlier, as we were both walking outside or wading through the throng of people, he would nce sideways from time to time.


    He looked like he''s waiting for something to happen but I wasn''t sure what it was.


    Sometimes, he would stop in his tracks to inspect wares at a stall but he can''t fool me. His eyes might be glued on the thing he''s holding but I could feel that he''s not paying attention to it at all. It''s as if he''s only doing that to get a full grasp of our surroundings.


    Just what is he on? What is he waiting for?


    Lukas doesn''t look like he''s going to ever reply to me so I tactfully shut my mouth.


    Why waste my breath, right?


    I mean, He was never the type of person who talks much but when he does, it''s either words that rile you up or in insults that could burn down one''s sturdiest ego. Lukas would certainly eviscerate someone with his blunt and sarcastic nature. He''s a pretty straightforward guy and that''s the part of him that pissed me off the most.


    Anyways, we continued our routine from earlier which is aimlessly looking at stalls and bicker every now and then due to senseless stuff. Yeah, we do bicker a lot, huh, I just realized that.


    Who wouldn''t get mad at him? He''s so annoying.


    For me, at least.


    In retrospect, the author of the novel seemed like he hates him too, for some unfathomable reason. Is there even a writer out there who would hate their own creations? Because you know, the author paints him in a bad light, all the time. It only just came to me!


    Yeah! The author would always use shady words to describe him as if they are harboring dislike towards him. I wonder why?


    My other observation is that the author sounded like a guy and not a woman. I don''t know why I felt that way but the way the whole story was narrated, it was like it came from a man''s point of view. And yes, weirdly enough, it''s kind of narrated in a first person''s perspective. Probably the writer themselves.


    They would either call him a heartbreaker, a womanizer, a delinquent, a bastard... an arrogant obstinate fool... They even called him ungrateful.


    Like wow... This author must really hate Lukas...

 Chapter 170 - Is It Fate? Or God Is Playing? Pt. 7

    My eyes which were casually observing the group of youngsters standing in front of a shop from the other side of the streets, slid towards a sign I have seen before. It''s the bookshop my friends and I went tost time. And then, I suddenly remembered that I had bought a book from there.


    I hadpletely forgotten about it!


    It''s because I was too tired when I got home and got lost track of what I did after that so I also forgot where the book went. It''s probably ced somewhere in my room, left unread, feeling sad and neglected.


    Jeez. I had been grumbling about how I have nothing to do at home and let the boredom get the best of me when I had that one book sitting pretty somewhere!


    Hmm¡­ I kinda want to go there again. I was hooked by the words she had saidst time, regarding the transmigration trope. It''s like the shop is trying to reel me in or something. Heh~


    I took a peek at Lukas on my side and saw him staring with an unmistakable frown on his chiseled face.. When I followed his line of sight, I was slightly surprised to see that he was looking at the same bookshop as I did.


    Is he interested in books too?


    Really? Lukas? He doesn''t look like he spends time reading shiet but maybe that''s just for me. Kinda judgemental, I know, sorry about that.


    "Look, a bookshop," and pointed to it.


    Well, duh. He''s already looking at it, obviously, but I was just trying to see what he''s going to do and why he''s sporting such a negative expression.


    Without another word, for the second time today, Lukas strode off in the direction of the bookshop. I immediately pursued him and spent the whole time pouting and grinding my mrs in displeasure.


    Why am I still even following him though...


    The door creaked, coupled with the chime making a noise when it opened. The smell of books mmed on my face, very pleasing, I tell you.


    I just love looove the smell of books...


    "Wee, guests!" A cheery voice greeted.


    I waved in reflex, "Hello~"


    "Hello~ Wee~" Another voice joined but it''s younger sounding this time.


    My gaze slid from the woman on the counter then to the other person present and saw Estelle. Oh.


    "Uhnn? Estelle?"


    It wasn''t just me who was shocked to see the other.


    "Lady Nadia?"


    Mmm? Why is she here?


    Wait, no. She likes to read books so she''s obviously here for that reason but really? I literally see her everywhere¡­ This is just beyond my expectation.


    I can''t help but sneak a look at Lukas.


    Did he know she''s going to be here, that''s why he came in? I mean, technically, they are both main characters of a novel and they are also lovers there. So you know, maybe he felt a pull? Like the universe conspiring to make them meet or some crap like that.


    It''s usible, right?


    But wow, it sounds so cliche and romantic even for me. It''s giving me goosebumps.


    "Hi¡­" I mumbled, waving at her weakly.


    Estelle shuffled in her feet, feeling timid once again.


    "Uhmm¡­"


    There was a cricket sound. Crickets were screaming into the void, celebrating the birth of a stagnant atmosphere.


    Clearing my throat, I looked at Estelle and tried to open a conversation just to save myself from this freezing mood.


    "So¡­ we meet again."


    "Yeah¡­ I didn''t know Lady Nadia woulde here so I was surprised," she replied, thank goodness.


    But yeah, same. Even though I was just stalki-- I mean, observing her earlier, I didn''t think that I would get to see her here again.


    A hollowugh escaped my mouth, "Haha¡­ such a big coincidence huh¡­"


    Is this really a coincidence? Or God is ying with us?


    I then noticed that Estelle had kept ncing at Lukas every now and then as if she''s curious about him. And yet, she seemed scared to do something with her curiosity either.


    ''Ooohhh¡­ Juicy¡­''


    A part of me that had been dormant for a long time was awakened by this sight and she now means business.


    "By the way, this guy is Lukas," I stated, gesturing to the statue beside me-- "Lukas, this is Estelle."


    I purposely left the fact that he is a duke because after all, I have no freaking clue if Lukas wanted to give away his identity. As of now, he''s only wearing simple clothes and there are no escorts in sight, so he probably wanted to be as low profile as possible.


    Anyway, he can just tell her that himself.


    I did the honor of introducing the two of y''all so, do the universe a favor.


    Estelle shyly looked up, "Y-your grace¡­"


    Hoh-- Looks like Estelle already knows.


    I was hoping to see some sparks so I nced at the devil to see his reaction.


    He wasn''t saying anything, which is understandable for him but I still want to know what he''s thinking. Whether he''s actually smitten to see her so he couldn''t speak or he''s just being the same as always...


    We''re talking about Estelle here, his¡­ you know¡­ lover in the book. Ahem--


    I am not fangirling right now. Shut up.


    Instead of fangirling¡­ Hmm¡­ It''s more like feeling mischievous. Like I wanted to mess around because of my current knowledge about their rtionship.


    Yeah, so I looked up, and wow.


    What the hell is that, Lukas? Why are you looking at her like that?


    He was already sporting such a sour expression since earlier but I didn''t know it could get any more tragic than this. It''s one thing to frown when you see something that displeases you, and then smile when it does but he''s not doing that. He was just there, cold as ice, looking like a marble statue, and not a single fvck was ever given that day.


    He only nced at Estelle for a split second. A split second! Not a minute! Not even a full one!


    His eyes just swept past her and then they were glued at the shop owner instead.


    Hmm? What is this? Where the hell is the spark? I was waiting for it!


    He didn''t even acknowledge her!


    Don''t tell me¡­ Lukas is into the shop owner?!


    I gazed at the pretty woman behind the wooden counter. She was smiling throughout the exchange was happening. I studied her discreetly, scrutinizing every bit of her appearance, and found myself openly admiring her.


    Well, can''t me Lukas then¡­ This woman is lovely.


    The silver-bluish hair was tied loosely into a ponytail behind her, giving an illusion that she''s some type of elven race. If not for the fact that her ears are not pointed, I would surely think she''s one of them.


    If I would try and guess her age, she''s probably around Lukas''s age. How old is Lukas anyway? Did I write it down on the parchment? I can''t remember¡­


    The shop owner must have noticed that I was staring at her, so she met my gaze and beamed. I got flustered and turned away at once, pping both my hands on my cheeks.


    Let''s just focus on Estelle and Lukas instead.


    After a while though, I would find myself looking back at her for somepelling reasons. Lukas was the same, I guess because he was still gazing at the owner but with a frown marring his face.


    Due to that, I was even more confused now if he really liked her or not.


    Why would you frown when you see someone you fancy, right? That''s just stupid.


    Why am so invested in this, seriously. Am I this bored? Damn.


    My eyes gravitated towards the pretty shop owner again. Now that I am seeing her clearly in daylight, she kind of looked familiar to me.


    But I brushed the thought off and turned towards the timid Estelle. I felt a little sorry for her because her greeting was met with silence. And seeing an embarrassed damsel is activating my protective senses.


    "So Estelle, you''re buying books?"


    Here, let big sis console you.


    "Not really¡­ I''m only visiting Nine," Estelle replied to me with a cute quirk on her lips.


    Aww, look at her. She''s so cute! Like a little sister!


    My left brow raised, "Nine?"


    She seemed to remember something, "That''s right! I forgot! Uhm¡­" she then pointed at the shop owner-- "This is Nine, she owns this ce and she''s my friend."


    Oh¡­ A friend.


    "And this is Lady Nadia¡­ She had helped me a lot before," she added.


    Nine''s eyes glinted and her smile widened, "Nice seeing you again, Lady Nadia¡­"


    Her words made me blink, "Yes¡­ It''s nice to meet you too¡­"


    I didn''t want to think deeply about what she just said because it is true that we already met before. I''m still a little bugged about why she looks familiar but I also swept that away off my mindter on.


    The question now is, what are we going to do here, Lukas?

 Chapter 171 - Is It Fate? Or God Is Playing? Pt. 8

    Just as I was about to open my mouth and pester the man beside me who had gone mute, someone suddenly appeared out of thin air. Four sets of eyes were currently nailed on that person, two of those were filled with incredulity, while the remaining two were both calm.


    Luminous white robes rustled as he moved, standing straight and proud in the middle of the room. I blinked at the image of Janus who seemed surprised upon seeing the three of us there. His golden irises widened for a fraction as his eyes slid from one person to another and then to the smiling Nine at the side.


    His gold dangling earring clinked when he turned his head, emitting a low noise within the room that suddenly got silent when he appeared.


    I saw it right, did I? He definitely teleported here.


    There was only an awkward silence at first, not one of us was speaking but some of us did look at him strangely.


    "Lord Janus? Why are you here?" I muttered after a while..


    I didn''t know he would appear here at all! What kind of business does the great magician even have in a tiny establishment such as this? Is he here to buy books as well? But isn''t there an archive section in the tower?


    Janus''s mesmerizing golden eyes went to me and smiled. It was a positive gesture yet I could sense a little bit of awkwardness in it.


    "What? Am I not allowed to be here?" was his response.


    Ah¡­ Both Lukas and you sound the same¡­


    Speaking of Lukas, the frown of his deepened when he saw him appear. You know what, you''re going to end up with that face for real if you keep doing that. Why is he always angry at everything?


    Estelle was also tongue-tied, even worse than before. She could barely talk earlier because of the awkwardness, I really pity her.


    Hmm? But¡­ isn''t this nice? Janus is here so that meant the fateful encounter is actually followed, though it was very much different from the original. Plus, she actually met two male leads in one day, even if it''s not my brother and it was Lukas instead.


    Janus nced at the three of us. Even with that simple move from him, to me, he seemed like he''s looking down on everyone but not in a negative light. If it was others, they might have appeared arrogant and haughty. He has this regality that only a monarch has and if it''s possible, he even exceeded the current royals in terms of decorum and imposing nature.


    Maybe this is the reason why the Emperor and Empress call him a Lord.


    But¡­ should I talk? Should I not? Maybe I shouldn''t¡­ yes¡­ Let''s not make unnecessary actions.


    I had just told myself that and the door to the shop opened. Then entered two people who were also not falling short with regards to their background. One is the crown prince of the empire and the other is the captain of hundreds of royal knights. Yep. They were Ezekiel and Nathan. They appeared andpleted the whole picture.


    What''s with this gathering of stars in one ce? What kind of development is this?


    You know¡­ if you look at us right now, all the key characters of the novel are here. The supposed-to-be viiness, aka, me; the four handsome male leads; and the adorable main character.


    This¡­ this is¡­


    I stared at the two neers with wide eyes, feeling absolutely gobsmacked to see both my brother and the prince.


    Why are they here? What is going on?


    The two also stopped just in front of us, not even mere meters away from the entranceway, and were looking at us with the same stunned expressions. Both of them were in amoner''s clothes, just like Lukas, but that wasn''t important to me. I want to know what the hell is happening here.


    "Nadia? Lukas? You''re here?" Ezekiel was the first to open his mouth, astonished to meet us here. His eyes then went past us and got even more surprised-- "Lord Janus as well? Why are you all here? What''s going on?" he added.


    Exactly, my cousin.


    I''m floored too, you know. Can''t you see from my expression alone? Every single one of us kept repeating the same phrases and I can''t even me them for that. This day is just filled with shocking things that kepting one after another.


    And speaking of expressions, just look at my brother. His brows were strung together, gazing at us in confoundment. In the area of facial mien, Lukas and he share the same trait, always frowning.


    But unlike Ezekiel, his concern falls more on me than anyone else here. His eyes only nced at the others for a moment before the same ruby eyes met mine.


    "You''re alone?" He inquired but with a hint of dissatisfaction in his voice.


    I shook my head, "Uno and the others are guarding me."


    Nathan only narrowed his eyes but said nothing more. I could still feel that he''s not fond of the thought of me walking around alone though. Typical Nathaniel and his protective nature.


    "What a coincidence, huh? I didn''t expect to see everyone here," Ezekielmented with a smallugh.


    The flower filter was also working this time too, giving Ezekiel this shy prince appearance that had never failed to capture the hearts of the people. With the exception of those who are close to him, of course.


    I let out a slightly nervous chuckle, "Hahaha yeah¡­ so weird, am I right?"


    I still can''t recover from the fact that everyone is present, and I meant everyone that ys a huge part in the novel.


    How did this even happen? The Gods must be having such a great time in their domains right now. Fate must be even drinking tea as she watches me be flustered and overwhelmed in the head.


    "You should have brought at least one servant with you," Nathaniel remarked, reprimanding me.


    "Ahhe ooon, I wanted to be alone today. That''s not a big issue, is it?" I countered.


    "Bring someone next time," Nathan dered.


    "Why? Why are you mad right now? It''s not as if this is the first time I roamed around without an escort," I couldn''t help but ask. My brother is in a sour mood and I don''t even know the reason, what the heck.


    Nathan sighed in exasperation, "It''s dangerous right now, Nadia."


    Dangerous? Lukas also mentioned something about danger earlier, what''s with that? Is this because of the attack during the founding ball? So it''s really a big deal then? Yet this brother of mine said I don''t have to worry because it''s nothing! You liar¡­


    I began to frown now, matching Nathan. Ezekiel nced at the both of us, heard the exchange, and felt the growing tension in the air.


    "Now, now¡­ Your brother is just worried about you, Nadia. It''s really not safe right now and to be honest, I share the same opinion as him. You shouldn''t walk around alone for the time being," he said just to ease the strain between us.


    Pouting, I mumbled, "Fine. But I was only strolling around the capital. Nothing would happen to me within such arge crowd, you know."


    "Strolling?" Lukas repeated and started chuckling.


    I turned to him and red. Lukas only snorted when he saw what I did, looking very much amused.


    What''s with him? He wasn''t speaking this whole time and now he''s making fun of me. I really dislike this guy¡­


    I didn''t notice Nathan''s odd look he sent our way because my whole attention was at the man who''s grinning like a snake right now.


    "Lord Janus, what a coincidence to meet you here," Ezekiel called out.


    "Prince Ezekiel," Janus replied amiably-- "Are you perhaps on a patrol?"


    My eyes traveled towards the magician who''s being friendly with my cousin. Can''t help it either, he''s an eye-ma.


    His brushed-up ash-blonde hair that is long enough to reach his shoulders was neat and tidy. With that hairstyle of his, his equally maic face is free for everyone to see. He really is shining like the sun, much more than the bright Ezekiel himself.


    Blonde hair¡­ Striking golden eyes¡­ Pale fair skin that stands out even more in his white robes¡­ That gold earring on his right ear which just adds more features to him¡­ He''s handsome alright.


    I am being surrounded by handsome men right now, aren''t I? What a blessing...


    "That''s right. By the way, why are the three of you together?" Ezekiel inquired afterward.


    "We''re not together. I just came here," Janus replied just as immediately.


    Ezekiel blinked, "Oh?" His eyes then went to us curiously-- "Both of you came together?"


    "Uhh¡­" I trailed off.


    He must have noticed the brief exchange between me and Lukas that''s why he assumed that. He''s not wrong though, but how do I say it?


    I mean, my brother is looking at us suspiciously right now¡­ His eyes were nailed more on the man beside me though.


    Lukas cocked his head to the side, "What? I found this suspiciousdy on the street and arrested her."


    I immediately snapped at him, "Hey! What are you saying?"

 Chapter 172 - Nathans Trauma

    "I found this suspiciousdy on the street and arrested her."


    I immediately snapped at the man beside me, "Hey! What are you saying?"


    I won''t really get to hear the end of this, huh? He''s making me look like a bad person, seriously¡­


    Ezekiel was surprised for a moment before he startedughing out loud.


    "Suspicious? Hahaha, that''s the first time I heard someone finding Nadia dubious," he said. "I mostly hear crazy things but hahaha¡­" he added.


    Good for you, Zeke. You must be feeling truly happy. Tch.


    The only one who was not amused by what Lukas said aside from me was Nathaniel. He was now staring at him with narrowed eyes..


    "She''s my sister."


    "I could obviously tell," Lukas replied in nonchnce.


    Just as what has been said before, who among the whole of the empire possesses the characteristics we have? Only the Hermans. We could be singled out among the crowd instantly and everyone in the social circle recognizes us.


    We''re literally two peas in a pod, brother.


    Nathan frowned and nced at me.


    "You know him?"


    ''Ugh! ¡­ I really can''t get away with this?''


    I peered through my peripheral vision, saw Lukas''s little evil smirk, and started feeling nervous. Even though I have nothing to get wary about because I haven''t done anything wrong. It''s just that this man has the ability to put you on the spot and make you feel guilty for no damn reason.


    "Uhh¡­ yeah, kind of¡­" I mumbled vaguely.


    His expression got moreplex.


    "Really?"


    "When did you two meet? Why did we not know of this?" Ezekiel butted in.


    "That''s¡­"


    "It''s not important," Lukas answered on both of our behalfs-- "Why are the two of you here?" He then questioned, easily shifting the topic at hand.


    Looks like they weren''t convinced but Ezekiel dropped it off anyway after gauging Lukas''s attitude.


    "Hmmm well, I can''t remember the exact reason but we suddenly just felt like it."


    "Yeah¡­" Nathan seconded.


    So the two were drawn out here just like us¡­ What is with this bookshop? Is there something here? Is this not an ordinary establishment?


    Just look at the situation right now. Isn''t this extraordinary?


    "Ahem. You''re all being very rude to the shop owner right now. This is not a ce for talking, may I remind you," Janus rebuked us, cutting our conversation short.


    Ezekiel almost immediately turned towards the still-smiling Nine.


    "Ah. Sorry about this¡­"


    "It''s fine¡­ I actually like how lively the shop is right now," she remarked.


    It earned her a nce from the great magician himself who then cleared his throat afterward.


    "I thought of this from the start but what are you doing here? You keep springing out of nowhere, are you a mushroom?" Lukas suddenly voiced out what''s in his mind and it was directed towards the certain golden-eyed mage.


    "How rude of you to say that, mutt-- Ahem," he suddenly stopped when he was about to call Lukas something as if he thought otherwise-- "I''m here to buy books, what else?"


    "You really think I would believe that?" Lukas countered.


    "What you think is of no importance to me," Janus replied arrogantly yet saying that with a refreshing smile on his face.


    Lukas scoffed.


    "Hmph. In my opinion, you are the most suspicious out of everyone so I should be bringing you back for interrogation."


    "Hoh? Why don''t you try then?"


    The tension in the air rises again but for a different cause now.


    Ezekiel swiftly jumped in between them.


    "You two¡­" he then nced at the purple-eyed snake-- "Lukas, you do know Lord Janus, right? The arcane tower."


    He was clearly trying to remind him but thetter was unfazed. In fact, he doesn''t seem to care at all.


    "It''s just a damn magician, what of it? He can''t be a suspect?" was what he said.


    Oh wow, what a friendly atmosphere we got here.


    Letting out a sigh, I averted my attention from the childish banter I am being forced to witness to the side. Coincidentally, Estelle was standing there as she awkwardly arranged a row of books on one shelf. She looked like a fish out of water, or the odd one out.


    She must have been feeling uneasy to stand among us when she''s not that familiar with the others. I could tell just from her actions solely, she was very lonesome.


    "Do you frequent here?" I uttered after sensing her difort.


    Estelle had looked like he was surprised for a second when she noticed me talking to her.


    "Mmm? Ldy Nadia¡­ well, uhmm... Yes, I do. Ie here thrice a week if I have nothing to do and help out sometimes¡­" she mumbled in a low tone.


    "Ohh¡­"


    I really don''t have anything else to say to that¡­ This sucks. What a stupid response, me.


    Because of that dull retort she got from me, silence pervaded between us. Naturally, the atmosphere got spoiled.


    "It''s been three years now since I discovered this ce," Estelle then broke the silence by saying that.


    The shop''s been here for three years? Why did I never notice¡­ And the location is in the heart of the capital either yet I only recently got to know about it.


    "You know her?" It was my brother. He was talking to me again.


    The others who were bickering a while ago had finally stopped and now their eyes were on us upon hearing Nathan''s question.


    "Mmm. This is Estelle. She was present during the ball," I informed them.


    Nathan only reacted ever so slightly, "... Is she?"


    Yes, she was, Nathaniel.


    "She camete and grabbed everyone''s attention, you know," I pointed out.


    It was showstopping. Even the nobles got their eyes glued on her but to these guys, it''s as if the whole thing didn''t happen. Acting like they weren''t there when it urred.


    Estelle flushed when I said that and shyly yed with the books to distract herself.


    Oof-- was that offending?


    Ezekiel gazed at Estelle for a good moment, trying to figure her out probably, and nodded.


    "I do recognize her a little bit¡­ Was she the one who was wearing a champagne-colored dress?"


    "Yes, that''s her. She was also with me when you fetch me," I added all the while looking at Nathan.


    "... Ah¡­" was hisme reply.


    From your half-hearted response alone, I could already deduce you don''t remember her at all so might as well drop the topic.


    "Estelle, this is my brother Nathaniel and the crown prince. There, right beside the counter is Lord Janus of the Arcane Tower," I said to her, introducing everyone.


    She instantly curtsied in front of them, looking more and more ruffled.


    "Estelle greets His Highness, the Crown Prince."


    "Mmm¡­"


    "S-sir Nathan¡­"


    Nathan only nodded, preserving his image of a cool guy.


    Estelle then turned towards Janus and curtsied as well, "Lord Janus¡­"


    I nced at the timid Estelle and then back to the four shy men. Now that I had sorted my feelings and with my early misgivings gone, I finally got a clear head. I was freaking out earlier because of everyone appearing at once, but now I can breathe freely.


    "We''re really not going to buy anything here right? Why don''t we get out of here because we''re being a nuisance? More especially, we''re crowding the shop," I noted.


    "I agree. You all should leave," Janus sympathized with a big grin on his face.


    Bruh.


    "Then we will go ahead, Lord Janus," Ezekiel bid his goodbye.


    Nathan grabbed my arm and ced me on his side, being very protective all of a sudden. I couldn''t even properly say my farewell to Estelle and had only waved at her which she also returned.


    It seems that my brother doesn''t want me sticking to Lukas. I have no idea whether it''s because he doesn''t trust him or because he''s only being wary.


    Outside, the four of us kept walking. I was in the center, nestled between three towering guys. Seeing that all three of them possess extraordinary looks even though they are wearing peasant clothes, our group naturally gained the attention of others.


    So much for being low profile¡­


    "The sun hasn''t set yet, we can continue with the search," Ezekiel stated.


    "That''s fine with me," Lukas agreed.


    We stopped walking for the time being as they discussed among themselves while I listened. Nathan looked at me with a thoughtful expression on his face as if he was reluctant to leave me alone. After all, I am here to walk around the capital.


    "Nadia, you should go home," he then told me.


    Eh?


    "But I don''t want to go home yet. Can''t you just bring me along? I can help you search," I said.


    I mean, they are only patrolling, right?


    Nathaniel was of course opposed to that idea and had opened his mouth to express his thoughts on it. Yet for some reason, he mped his mouth just as instantly.


    "It''s dangerous¡­" he then muttered.


    Inside his head, Nathan was actually about to say that it''s dangerous for a woman like me to be outside but then remembered what happened years ago and held back. He was surprisingly worried that I might get offended and got angry at him again.


    Needless to say, I wouldn''t get to know that unless I could read his mind.

 Chapter 173 - Nadia Doesnt Want To Go Home

    "It''s dangerous," Nathan mumbled.


    I pouted at him, only slightly because that would be too childish, you know. And I am not childish. I am merely expressing my dissatisfaction.


    Honestly, why do I sound like a spoiled brat? Hmm¡­


    "How dangerous would it be? We''re just going to walk around, aren''t we?" I insisted.


    Heck, the sun is still up in the big blue sky. I was nning to waste my time loitering around here until night falls before deciding to go home but my brother is thinking otherwise.


    This happens when you have such an overly doting brother who is also overprotective to you.


    Nathan''s face fell, "Nadia¡­".


    He looked so torn that it''s also making me feel guilty for pushing my luck and insisting on what I want. Man¡­ He really wants me gone.


    The Crown Prince smiled at me. The kind of smile that is meant to get someone to understand his point. He always uses that when he''s about to drop a sick-ass string of words that moves mountains and parts seas.


    He is a politician through and through.


    "Come now, cousin. This is the duty of the knights. How would we feel about letting a citizen do our job?" He said.


    Always to the rescue, aren''t we? My brother should be thankful to have someone back you up this good.


    "Just go home, little miss stalker," Lukas joined the bandwagon as well.


    Don''t add fuel to the fire! Damn it¡­


    ''And quit calling me a stalker!''


    I looked at the three macho men with me. No no no¡­ they aren''t macho. They''re too pretty to be called a muscle man. Sure, they have muscles but-- wait, shit. I am being sidetracked again!


    Yeah, so I looked at them with an exasperated expression on my face.


    "But I''m bored," I grumbled my frustration.


    My true feelings came out of my mouth because I could already foresee that they weren''t going to take me with them. Even if I push further and use everything at my disposal. After all, they really are tag-teaming right now just to get rid of me.


    "I have nothing to do at home. Nothing at all. Am I even a functioning citizen at this point?" I added, already feeling the existential crisis dawning on me.


    I''m almost twenty¡­dies my age are either married or getting married¡­ They have roles to uphold in society now and then there''s me...


    "Then I promise to bring you somewhere fun next time," Nathan then tried to appease me.


    Somewhere fun? Where is that, huh?


    And when will that be? You''re too busy these days that the only time I see you is when you get home and say hello in the middle of the night.


    "Hmph. Fine," I agreed nheless.


    I heard Nathaniel let out a relieved sigh.


    "Uno."


    A man with fiery red hair appeared out of thin air and saluted to him. It was Uno.


    "Here! Dos is already on standby in the carriage," he then informed him.


    Very efficient¡­


    Nathan nodded, "Good. Bring your miss home and make sure to keep her safe."


    "Yes."


    Haaah, Uno. During the whole time that Lukas lobbed me around as he pleased, you didn''t let me see even your shadow¡­ Just where did you go?


    "I''ll walk you to the carriage," Nathan offered.


    He doesn''t have to but okay.


    "I''lle along as well!" The prince says.


    The four of us, plus one, resumed walking. For some reason, Lukas had also gone with us but I didn''t say anything because I was thinking that the three are nning to band together forter. The others did notment on it too which just further cemented my thoughts.


    It''s not like it''s a big deal either so¡­ Whatever, I guess.


    ---**


    "Bye!" Nadia bid as she waved goodbye.


    Nathaniel watched the carriage with the banners of the Herman family rolled away from there. He didn''t move his eyes until it disappeared out of his sight. When they were finally gone, Nathan heaved a deep breath and turned towards hisrades.


    Ezekiel was there beside him and so was Lukas whom he found staring in the direction where Nadia went off to. A frown marred his forehead, feeling rather curious as to the reason why this man¡­ or how the two knew each other.


    Judging from the way his sister acted, it wasn''t recent when she met him and that''s how Lukas came off as well. For that, Nathaniel felt suspicious. Uno had always been reporting everything to him regarding the matters of Nadia.


    Wherever she goes and whatever things she did there, it will always be passed on to both him and the marquister that day. Even when she first came to the mercenary guild and the stuff that happened within it, they all knew about them.


    So¡­ When did Lukas and Nadia meet? How did it escape their radar?


    Nathan stared at the dark-haired man in all seriousness, gauging him.


    "What''s your motive?" He then asked.


    Ezekiel nced at him and then to the person where his eyes were glued to with a puzzled expression. Lukas looked at him as well and raised one fine brow.


    "To my sister¡­ What do you want from her?" He inquired.


    Nathan knows Lukas''s caliber, acknowledges him, but it doesn''t mean he knows him that much. He''s still unaware of his real strength and only relied on the things that Ezekiel told him. Plus the rumors circting around the time he rose to power.


    He went to the battlefield without an army to back him up, only a couple of people. The craziest one was that there were just three of them but everyone else thought it''s an exaggeration. No one knows of the truth, except the man himself and the barbarians who are all dead.


    Truth to say, even though he''s the captain of the knights, the man still outranks him. Not because he''s a duke but because he''s apparently the leader of the elite force, Silver Wings. And not only that, but the Emperor also introduced him as a Supreme Commander of the empire''s army.


    He was astonished. Looking at the man, he looked like he is only a year older than them yet held such great power. Being a duke is one thing but a general of the entire armed forces¡­ He didn''t even know about it when he had gained his captain title not until the day he officially met him. Which only meant that it was confidential and the emperor purposely kept his identity a secret.


    So, if Lukas met Nadia way before they first met, why didn''t he say anything to him?


    Lukas''s electric purple eyes glimmered.


    "What do I want? Nothing for now," he replied as he whirled around, about to leave them-- "I''ll be on my way. Ciao," and had walked away without ncing back, waving his hand as he did.


    Nathan''s frown deepened as he processed Lukas''s vague response.


    ''For now? Does that mean there will be in the future?''

 Chapter 174 - The Letter

    Lukas stood proud and tall on top of a roof, surveying thend before him. His intense eyes swept through every corner, slums, and the most hidden parts within the capital. He didn''t let any minor details escape him nor let some distractions get to him. He was like a hawk in the night who vigntly oversees his territory.


    The moon behind him cast shadows on his face, hiding him from the eyes of others and made him inconspicuous. No one would notice him there as his presence waspletely erased. Yvan and Ylmer appeared right beside him and brought news.


    "We didn''t notice anyone suspicious while patrolling but we sensed a powerful force pushing us back when we tried to infiltrate the bookshop," Yvan informed him.


    "Yes, it''s simr to the Arcane Tower''s magician but slightly different as well," Ylmer seconded.


    As soon as the master of the tower left, or that''s what they assumed because they couldn''t feel his presence anymore, the two tried to get into the said bookshop. Lukas ordered them to do so to gather information and to observe the shop owner that for some reason, had a strange air around her..


    He wanted to know what''s her deal and if the establishment holds secrets and it turns out that there really is something there. Else, why would his subordinates be driven back by the said powerful force?


    Lukas''s brows knotted. The twins said that Janus left the shop or it could also be wrong and that he knew he''s nning to infiltrate inside, which is why he purposely bait them by hiding his presence.


    But Ylmer also said that it was a different power, one that is only simr to the magician. If it''s not Janus, then who would it be? The shop owner?


    Lukas recalled the woman''s face. He prided himself on having great perceptions and that he could easily appraise someone or something as long as hey eyes on them. Yet he couldn''t see through the woman''s facade. He was having trouble figuring her out either and that added to his already strange misgivings to her.


    He was reading her yet it felt like she was the one doing it to him. She was the one who could see through him and it irked Lukas more.


    ''She''s not simple.'' That was what he thought to himself.


    "Are you sure it''s not the tower magician?" He inquired.


    "Yes, master. The force that pushed us away wasn''t as condensed as the magician''s but it was really strong," Ylmer answered just as immediately.


    Yvan nodded, "It was rather fierce as if it''s from an anima. Probably a beast type."


    The twins are skilled assassins and are the best when ites to spying and invading. There are no ces in the entire empire that they couldn''t infiltrate. Even the pce itself, they cane and go as they please if they want to. So when they tried toe inside the bookshop and found themselves being unable to get close, it certainly surprised the two.


    They didn''t give up easily, of course, but the second time was even fiercer than the first. And it felt like the one who was driving them off was giving them a warning. Like a lion bearing its sharp fangs¡­


    It even made the twins feel cold sweat dripping down their backs.


    Lukas was intrigued.


    "An anima, you say?"


    "Yes, but we''re not entirely sure," Yvan replied.


    Lukas hummed as he thought to himself. His eyes then swept towards the direction of the bookshop, glinting with a strange emotion.


    "Leave it then," he said-- "Let''s go back."


    The three jumped off of the roof and were about to disappear into the night when they sensed someone unfamiliar. On cue, Aisha appeared and saluted to Lukas who only stared at her coldly while the twins brandished their weapons in a blink.


    "Good evening, master. I am Aisha from the guild. I apologize for holding you back but I must give something to the master immediately," she said in the most courteous tone, feeling rather nervous.


    She knew of their master''s temperament after all so might as well be direct as possible. Even though she was thrilled to meet the boss in person, and at such a close distance nheless, Aisha reined her emotions back.


    ''It''s the master! And the Greywolf twins!''


    She never imagined being able to see the master face to face because she only works on the front end as a lowly courier. So when Elric himself ordered her to send a letter to the master, she was anxious and excited at the same time.


    Without waiting for his instructions or whatnot, Aisha whipped out the letter that Elric ordered her to deliver to the master earlier. She didn''t dare to raise her head and continued bowing, maintaining eye contact on the ground while her arms extended forward, holding the said letter.


    Lukas wordlessly took the letter and opened it in nonchnce, not hurried at all. He only scanned the contents for a quick second and had already grasped the essence of it.


    "Go back and tell him toe to the mansion," he dered, and afterward, swiftly disappeared out of there with the twins.


    Aisha released the tension off her body as soon as they were gone. When she''s sure that she had calmed her nerves down, she did what Lukas told her and went back to the guild to inform Elric of the master''s response.


    As soon as he got themand, Elric departed towards the von Brandt''s mansion. He arrived after an hour or so and invited himself in. Ylmer appeared in front of him out of the blue and escorted him inside, only to disappear again. He saw Yvan brewing tea and cleared his throat.


    "Good evening, sir Yvan," he greeted.


    Yvan nced at him, "You don''t have to call me sir."


    Elric didn''t answer immediately for he was not sure what to reply with that. Yvan didn''t wait for him though because he''s already on the move, carrying a tray. Elric silently followed him behind, discreetly looking around at the same time.


    Yvan knocked on the door to notify their presence and went inside with him in tow. Yvan set the tray down at the side and poured tea on one cup before cing it in front of Lukas who was busy reading some papers.


    "Master," Elric bowed his head towards the man sitting behind the table-- "I came just as you said."


    "Mmm," Lukas hummed and flipped through some documents before setting them back down. "About her request, send your most efficient people."


    Elric blinked upon themand and nodded, "Yes."


    It was only a guess on his part but it seemed like the master really pays attention towards the red-eyed woman. He didn''t even ask him the full details of her request and already came out with an order. It''s truly the right thing to ept the mission and send that letter.


    "You can leave now," Lukas said and picked the documents up again, ignoring him.


    Elric bowed his head even though Lukas wouldn''t get to see it.


    "Then I will take my leave," he remarked and exited the room.

 Chapter 175 - LIKE ME.

    ''Ahhhh¡­ So tired¡­''


    That was what my mind thought first as soon as I stepped inside the hall of the mansion.


    "Wee back, mdy." The servants all bowed in unison, greeting me. Few of them were my very own maids who then came to my side to be of assistance.


    "Mmm¡­".


    "Did thedy have fun?" Erin inquired as she removed my cloak herself.


    "It was nice. I met a lot of people that I never expected to meet. And now the exhaustion just came to me," I replied with a little bit of unenthusiasm on my part.


    My feet felt sore and are begging to be freed. If I could just strip right here, I would have done it. Man¡­ the corset I was wearing is killing me!


    "I will prepare tea," Freesia stated upon seeing my tired expression.


    I nodded, "Thank you, Freesia. And bring it to my room."


    "Yes."


    As we were walking back to my room, I turned towards Erin who was walking a few meters behind me.


    "By the way, Erin. Did you see the book I purchasedst time? Can you please bring it to me?"


    Erin blinked and fell into thinking.


    "Book?" Her expression then brightened-- "Ahh! I remembered putting it in a drawer! I will get it now, mdy."


    "Thank you."


    I walked out of the terrace and stared at the setting sun. Even though I had clearly seen this more than a hundred times and still somewhat find it lovely.


    I mean, I just have the perfect ce to see such an amazing view. My room directly faces the west horizon so every sunset is a treat to the eyes.


    As I watched it disappear on the horizon, my mind was wandering back to the time I spent in the Capital. I had left the mansion because of boredom and I wasn''t expecting anything when I did. It''s just that I didn''t think that this day would be so eventful that I even got tired right after.


    Who would know I will meet everyone by chance?


    Freesia appeared just as Erin found the book. The former diligently poured me tea and some cookies that she also brought along.


    "It''s this, mdy."


    The gold cover instantly caught my attention because it was such an unusual color for a book to have. Normally, the letters would be the one in gold but it wasn''t the case right now. Also, for some strange reason, there wasn''t a title in sight. It was just nk except for a logo in the center.


    It was a ck raven, standing on a ck crescent moon.


    "This doesn''t have a title. That''s a first¡­" I mumbled.


    While I was about to flip the book open, a thought came to me.


    ''Come to think of it¡­ A book without a title¡­ I felt like I saw something like that before¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­"


    I can''t seem to recall something even after trying my very best to rack my brains. But I can''t, for the life of me, remember anything. But I''m so sure that there was the same somewhere.


    Shrugging my shoulders after thinking that it''s not important, I opened the book and immersed myself.


    --**


    Anyways¡­ I have been staying at home these past few days just reading the book. Yeah, surprisingly, the plot is he good. It''s really a transmigration story just as the shop owner said. What was her name again? Nine?


    I became so hooked by the story that boredom never called me out again. It was pretty interesting and somehow nostalgic. Who would know that I can rte to a story so much that it felt like I was looking at myself sometimes...


    Are you interested? Then I will tell you the briefest summary of the book.


    You have nothing to do as well, right? Just like me, we should just apany each other.


    So yeah, the story was about a woman getting sent to another world. LIKE ME. She was apparently a working adult who unexpectedly got sent there without her knowledge. LIKE ME. Though the only thing that differed was, I got here while I was sleeping soundly, on the other hand, she got there because she died.


    Tragically, if I may add. And it seemed like she came from the world I was in before too! LIKE ME. She was so like me that I was having goosebumps all the time.


    Like damn¡­ Can this story get any rtable?


    She didn''t swap soul with the viiness, nor the main character, or the leads. She actually got reborn as a baby, a princess of an empire. Sweet, am I right? A princess! But don''t be fooled because being a princess ain''t shit when her mother is a forgotten concubine and her father is a bloodthirsty tyrant. Everyone is out for everyone else''s blood and there are always murder plots and death gs throughout the story that I was always on edge.


    Come to think of it¡­ From the books I have read so far¡­ Between The Forest of the Stars and this untitled masterpiece, I prefer this one. I don''t know¡­ it just gets me every time. The forest of the stars is a ssic because it''s my first book and I really love all the characters, except for the novel Nadia, but this one just gave me the overall feel.


    Oh? You don''t care about the book, you say and you want something else? Well, too bad, I don''t care. Fufufufufu~


    "Maybe it''s just me but I really have a thing for bad boys¡­" A cat-like grin appeared on my face-- "Take Emperor Gavriil as an example. He''s such a war-mongering tyrant yet I liked him the most, more than the male leads. Heh~"


    There''s just something about bad boys, you know¡­ The charms they have are just, chef''s kiss.


    "Something bugs me though¡­ Why do I feel like I heard his name before? Hmmm¡­" I grumbled, brows furrowing from confusion-- "Anyway, I finished the story and I have nothing else to do now. I better go back to the bookshop and buy some more!"


    Maybe there are more stories like this that Nine can rmend again. She did say the author of this book is famous for this kind of troupe.


    "Are you going to the capital, mdy?" Erin asked when she saw me stand.


    "That''s what I''m nning," I replied and stretched my aching back.


    Goodness, I need to exercise or I will suffer in the future.


    "Then shall I ask Sir Uno to get the carriage?" It came from Lily.


    "That would be--"


    A knock on the door stopped me from saying anything further. Amy was the closest one there so she opened it and George entered, holding a small tray with an envelope on it.


    "This came from the Ethalion residence, mdy."


    Hmm?


    "Ethalion?"


    Why would Conrad message me? Ah, wait! If I''m not wrong, Gwen is currently living in their residence because of the duchess lessons she''s having. The letter probably is from her.


    "Alright. Thank you, George."


    George bowed his head slightly and left just like that after giving the tray to Amy. I was right. The letter came from Gwen.


    ''Ohh¡­ she wants me to visit her¡­ She''s probably bored as well, fufufufu~" I muttered after reading the contents of the envelope. I then turned towards the others-- "Go get the carriage ready, I will be going to the Ethalion''s."

 Chapter 176 - Visiting Gwen Pt. 1

    "Mdy, a letter from Miss Adele sent a letter for you," George said as soon as we met each other in the front yard.


    This was the second time that he told me that I have letters. One was earlier in my room where Gwen apparently invited me toe and visit her. After that, I had changed into a new dress and now I am about to leave.


    "Hmm?"


    ''From Adele?''


    "A courier came earlier and had only just left," he added.


    "Let me see," I said and took the letter from him. With a quick look, I already get the gist of the letter. Though it''s not like it''s long either, it''s actually quite brief and concise.


    Basically, she''s asking me if I have some new designs, and if I want to publicize them. If not for the customaryplimentary, I''ll bet my everything that Adele can put everything in one sentence. Just straight up ask me without sugar-coating it, you know that kind of stuff.


    Also, when I read her letter, it dawned on me that I do have something else to do after all. Now that I think of it, I could have been productive and created tons of dress designs so I can be richer than now. Why did I forget about my job?


    I guess I''ll just have to do themter.


    "Alright," I mumbled and gave the envelope to Amy who already knows what to do with it.


    Uno then helped me climb inside with Kuro immediately getting in after me. He obviously shrank his size down so he can fit because we all know how humongous this fox is.


    "Have a safe trip, mdy," George and the others said as they all bowed while our carriage rolled out.


    "I wonder how that woman is faring right now."


    I couldn''t help but mumble, staring at the scenery outside the window that I had already familiarized with for all these years. This time though, I am currently going to the Ethalion residence, where I have never been to so it will be an entirely new scenery. Am I looking forward to it? Hmmm¡­ maybe a little bit?


    Well, okay. I am actually more curious than the gossip I''ll hear between them than seeing the mansion. I mean¡­ The two have been an item for far longer than I can remember and during those days, both of them were strange. They don''t talk much, nor interact much, even though I could see that something is going on there.


    And now that Gwen is living with him in the same house, they must be fine now, right? There must be improvements! I swear to the heavens, I''m more digested in their love life than my own, which is nonexistent, thank you very much.


    It was a long ride, and as expected, I was bored all through it. I have nothing to do other than sit there and look outside. It would be he better if there''s such a great view but all I see are emptynds and tall trees which are nothing short of ordinary to my eyes. After all, there''s a literal forest just on the borders of our territory where we sometimes hunt.


    I was feeling sleepy the whole ride and if not for Kuro with me, I probably did fall asleep.


    "We have reached the Ethalion property, mdy," Uno informed me through the small window.


    "Oh, thank Luminus¡­" I mumbled and started stretching my poor back.


    Sitting in a carriage for hours is not really a fun ride, even if I have the softest cushion out there.


    I looked outside and stared at the looming mansion in the distance, and that''s when I started feeling excited. I''m basically stepping on newnd and just from seeing the huge mansion personally, my curiosity is practically jumping up and down.


    A group of maidservants was waiting for us at the front as our carriage rolled closer. We halted to a stop, Uno got down and opened the door for me to climb down. A tall man in his mid-forties, wearing a suit, stepped forward, a hand on his torso, and smiled.


    "Lady Nadia. Thedy is waiting for you inside," he said.


    He must be the butler¡­


    "Lead the way," I retorted with a warm smile on my own.


    I followed after him, with Uno, of course. I was so used to not bringing a maid these days that I forgot to bring Erin to apany me. Oh, well¡­ It''s not like it''s mandatory to have one all the time.


    The butler led us towards the west part of the house and stopped at a door. He then knocked twice and after a short moment, it was opened by a maid. Upon seeing who we are, she immediately stepped aside to let us in. The butler didn''te with us and had remained outside.


    "Nadia," Gwen was already standing when we came in and with a weing smile to boot.


    "Hey," I greeted her and took a seat in front of her.


    As soon as we''re face to face with only a table between us, Gwen started making tea like it''s natural. It made me blink in surprise but I didn''t dare say ament on it. It''s just that, Gwen doesn''t really do these kinds of things and just leaves it to people around her. Like when we hung out in the Riviere household, her personal maid would be the one serving us.


    ''Hohh¡­''


    "Thank you," I mumbled as I epted the cup she sent to me.


    As I drank the tea, I was silently observing her, taking note of all the things that I find new and different. Yeah, because she really is different. Even her movements are noticeably graceful now more than before. Her overall aura also has changed, it''s more-- how do I describe it¡­ quiet? Calm?


    And what a shock it was for me. I mean, Gwen? Calm? The friend I had known for three long years is loud and very bubbly. She''s acting a little simr to Bea now and I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    How long has it been since west saw each other? Not that long, am I right? How can a person change so much in a short span of time?


    ''I see¡­ Her training must have been really strict or something¡­''


    Gwen nced at the maid behind her, it was Hilda, her personal attendant. So she brought her maid along when she came here for a couple of months.


    Afterward, she then let out one big sigh that was so her.


    "Aaaahhh¡­ I''m so d you came, Nadia!" she squealed while looking at me with sparkling eyes.


    ''This¡­ this is the Gwen I know¡­''


    "Hmm? What? You missed me that much?" I remarked with a yful grin on my lips.


    "I didn''t. I''m just d that I can now finally have a breather," she grumbled while elegantly drinking her tea.


    I did say that it''s the same woman that I know, right? But for serious though, she really did change. Even after acting like a pouting child right now, she actually does exude grace. There''s still a calm air around her and she seemed to bloom like a grown woman now.


    Wow¡­ I''m kinda jealous.

 Chapter 177 - Visiting Gwen Pt.2

    "I will ignore what you just said," I remarked, leaning back on the chair behind me.


    If Ipare the Herman mansion to Ethalion''s, thetter is bigger, no doubt. It''s a ducal house after all. They have more status than us and this is the first time I entered one. Though the quality of things isn''t that different from ours, it certainly is a beautiful house.


    "These past two weeks have really worn me out! Every single day, I endured intensive training from the strict butler. Plus the Duchess''s temperament is just like Bea that I don''t even know how to get closer to her. I don''t even think I had impressed her all this time!" She started grumbling on, letting out her sentiments while I listened attentively like the good friend I am.


    "Hmm hmm¡­" I hummed.


    I will let her grieve her heart out for now..


    "Plus the etiquette lessons¡­ Like¡­ It''s even keener than my usual ones," she added-- "And what''s more nerve-wracking with that is, my teacher is the Duchess herself! She doesn''t show her expressions that much-- No. She actually doesn''t show them at all! So I''m always wondering if I''m doing it right or not!"


    Gwen is rolling off¡­


    ''Ah, this tea is nice. I wonder what brand this is?''


    As she speaks, she would also mindfully refill my cup if it''s already almost empty. Her movements aren''t awkward either, nor clumsy, and it was quite impressive to watch her do things. This just meant that her training and the lessons she''s getting from the Duchess are paying off.


    Her tone is a lot softer than usual too. Before, she would be loud as heck whenever she rants but now, she''s ranting yes, but not to the point of shouting all her words.


    "And then, I almost don''t have free time. My entire day would be packed with schedules that I feel like I''m going to vomit," --how exaggerated my friend-- "I mean, I have to look at documents and stuff and read more stuff. You do know that I am not great at reading things, right?" Gwen looked at me with an expectant expression on her lovely face-- "And after reading so much, I have to practice brewing tea. I drank more tea these past two weeks more than I did in my lifetime! I feel like tea is running in my veins now."


    Oh, she''s just being a diva, basically.


    What tea running on veins? What the hell¡­


    But your point is well taken.


    "I also started arranging flowers so much that my pollen allergy is already cured now. And I can also name 25 types of flowers too and what benefits they have for a person''s well-being."


    "That''s great. Congrats on that achievement," Imented.


    It may sound monotonous but it''s not like that at all. It''s a genuine phrase so get off my hair.


    Gwen let out a sigh, "And I have to mind my actions all the time. Be graceful, be pretty¡­ And of course, help manage the dukedom and oversee the household. It''s¡­ It''s exhausting¡­"


    My eyes narrowed at herst statement.


    "Exhausting, you say. Yet you''re smiling as if you''re having the best time of your life."


    She''sining like this and ironically has such a happy expression. Isn''t she just bragging in my face?


    "Well¡­ Even though it''s tiring, it''s still fun. The Duchess doesn''t pressure me that much, nor does the others. And learning new things every day is nice." Her smile then widened to the point that it showed her pearly-white teeth.


    One of my brows rose, "Hmmm? Was it that? Or it''s not because you can practically see Conrad every day. You''re both living in the same house, after all, and he quit the royal knights so he''ll always be at home," I teased.


    My day won''t beplete if I don''t get to tease her about Conrad and see her flustered self. Fufufufufu~


    As expected, she turned red.


    "Th-that''s not true!"


    "Ohoho, you still blush after all this time huh," I chuckled.


    Gwen looked at me disapprovingly.


    "Quit it."


    "Ah, it''s not shut up now. How graceful, Lady Gwh."


    Of course, I won''t. Heh~


    "I''m telling you, it''s not like that¡­" she pouted.


    So adorable¡­


    "Mhmm¡­"


    Frowning, "You''re not listening to me at all," was what she said.


    I set down the cup on the saucer.


    "Where''s Bea, by the way?"


    Looking back, the answer is already obvious.


    "She''s probably still at the pce right now. She gets home before dark though," Gwen answered.


    "Both of you see each other every day and even spends time together. I kind of feel a little green. Maybe I should start living here as well¡­" I dered, rather yfully.


    Gwen seemed to take it seriously though.


    "What? You want to live here?"


    I stared at her expression, mainly her widening eyes and seemingly confused face.


    "I''m kidding¡­ I don''t want to disturb your lessons and your love life."


    "Ugh¡­"


    We talked a bit more about her experiences here in the Ethalion residence. She was really into it because the majority of our conversation was just her, talking while I react. It''s fine though, I love hearing her stories. Moreover, she was having a st throughout the whole thing so I definitely don''t feel any negativity.


    Instead, it just gave me peace, you know. I''m happy that I get to see my friend and spend time with her. The loneliness in my heart slightly faded away and now I''m not that lonesome anymore.


    "Do you want to go outside? I know you love the outdoors so let me tour you in the garden," Gwen offered and had already stood up before me.


    "I''ll take you up on that," I replied and stood up as well.


    Gwen brought me towards the west side of the estate where the garden she wanted to let me see is located. It''s that kind of garden which has high walls made of bushes which was the first time I''ve seen something like it. The walls are tall enough to reach a few inches over my head, though for Gwen, it would be a head and a half higher.


    The sun was close to setting down soon so the sun rays are not that hot now. There were thick clouds overhead too but not the type where there''s water in it. The wind was pretty strong and if not for the fact that my hair is tied up neatly, it would have been ruined.


    ''Thank goodness¡­''


    Imagine if I had let it loose? That would be hell¡­


    I probably would have been eating my hair right now so I would have to thank Erin for putting it up.


    Thank you, Erin.

 Chapter 178 - Visiting Gwen Pt. 3

    "I can name all the flowers nted here¡­" Gwen casually remarked.


    "I only know a few so that''s pretty impressive," Imented.


    "I doubt it," she snorted in disbelief. She then pointed towards a section of blue flowers at the side-- "That''s an Iris and it''s the duchess''s favorite. She was also named after it."


    I admired the flowers in question for a bit, nodding my head.


    "That exins it."


    Iris¡­ What a good name.


    "Her other favorite would be this part, the hydrangeas," Gwen informed me again, pointing to the bushes that have a mixed cluster of pretty pink and blue buds-- "Apparently, the roots can be used as medicine," she added..


    Oooh...


    "Interesting¡­"


    "I told you, I know these types of information," she sighed.


    I was fascinated by all the flowers that were rtively new to my eyes. I have seen a lot but these are the things I have never seen before. It kind of made me want to renovate my garden and add more. Probably some wall nts and vines¡­


    Actually, if I could have a tiny man-made pond and with a floating gazebo in the middle, that would be awesome. But that would have too much work and it''s not like it''s a necessity anyway¡­ But if I did get to design my garden in the future, I will certainly add that to the list.


    "This garden is actually big?" Imented after a while of walking through and entering new spaces.


    Gwen affirmed my thoughts, "Yeah, bigger than your own garden, I will say. It''s some sort of a maze after all."


    A maze garden? Cool!


    "Do you think we can get lost here?" I couldn''t help but ask as excitement thrummed through me.


    Gwen lets out a chuckle, "Silly, you just have to follow the path where there are hydrangeas and you''ll be fine."


    "Ooohh, Lady Gwen sure knows a lot¡­" I teased her.


    "I have beening here for two weeks so of course, I will get familiarized here," she replied-- "Anyway, I have to go and powder my nose."


    Powder nose-- ahhh¡­


    "Okay, I''ll stay here and admire the view."


    Gwen didn''t leave right away and started lecturing me for a moment.


    "Remember to follow the path which has hydrangeas or you''ll really get lost here."


    "I know, I know¡­ Geez¡­"


    She already said that a couple of times already.


    She seemed a little doubtful of me but maybe because she really needed to go to the restroom, she didn''t say anything anymore and left with her maid in tow. Now, it''s just me and Uno. He had masked his presence while tagging along so I don''t have to mind him which is kind of thoughtful. He truly is such a great guard.


    Just like what Gwen told me, I didn''t stray further from the trail as I went deeper into the maze. But not venturing too deep because it would be such a pain to get out of here quickly. As I touched a few cornflowers, my eyes gravitated towards the part of a garden filled with red roses.


    Alright, guys. You all know I''m crazy about roses, right? Anything red catches my eyes, again, except blood. So naturally, the red roses hypnotized me to approach them.


    And upon closer inspection, these roses are big as heck. Bigger than my hands, that is. And the color is so vibrant I actually feel like it''s not a normal breed of rose. Plus it has more petals than I usually see.


    "Wow¡­ I want this in my garden too¡­" I whispered under my breath.


    I was so fixated that I didn''t see a shadow suddenly appearing on my left. And before I could even notice their presence, they were already talking.


    "Nadia?" It was a guy.


    I looked up and saw Conrad, standing there with questioning eyes. Or should I say, doubtful eyes? He looked like he couldn''t believe I was there and sniffing some roses.


    "Conrad!" I eximed in astonishment. Why would he suddenly pop up like that?


    "You''re¡­ Ah, right. Gwen invited you¡­" he then mumbled thest sentence out loud.


    "I thought you don''t know, judging from the surprised look on your face just now. Heh~" I snorted.


    Conrad looked down at me with mirth in his dark eyes.


    "I would know. Have you already forgotten that I''m the next duke? I was just surprised to see you here in the garden."


    His long ck hair is tied up into a ponytail as usual. Looking at him now, it''s kind of strange seeing him in simple clothes when I''m so used to seeing him wearing a knight''s uniform.


    "Well, Gwen brought me here because of my love for flowers."


    He slowly nodded his head, "I see¡­ Why are you alone now?" and looked around us but only saw Uno, good meters behind-- "Where is she?"


    "She went back because of some personal emergency," and winked at him.


    It would be rude to tell a guy that she''s going to the bathroom, you know.


    "Ah¡­" Conrad must have got it because that was his only reaction.


    A mischievous part of me wanted to tease him so I did.


    "What? You''re missing her? The two of you live in one house, you don''t have to feel lonely," I told him all the while grinning like a cat.


    Conrad saw that I was being yful and chuckled.


    "Silly¡­"


    "Just look at that smile. That''s a smile of a happy man. You two must have been spending your life in bliss," I remarked. Afterward, I stared at him expectantly-- "So? What''s new?"


    Conrad blinked, "New?"


    "Are the two of you progressing or what?"


    That''s one of my purposes when I came here, after all, to gather some gossip.


    Conrad seemed confused for a second before he startedughing his ass off.


    Shaking his head, he said-- "Aren''t you too invested in us? You really have nothing to do, huh."


    "Damn right! My life is boring, that is why I enjoy pestering someone else''s," I retorted.


    "You mean, us," he countered.


    "Currently, yes¡­" --my brows then furrowed upon realizing what he''s doing-- "Hmph. Don''t avoid the topic!"


    He was trying to distract me from answering the question, wasn''t he?


    Conrad then shook his head from side to side as if he was done with me.


    "What do you want to hear from me, Nadia..." he then uttered, totally ignoring my question and gave me a vague answer.


    This made me pout.


    "You are no fun, Conrad! Both of you!" I aggrieved.


    He only chuckled in response. It doesn''t look like he''s going to start opening his mouth any time soon so whatever. I will let this slide just for today.


    "Anyway, I have already known for a long time but I still want to congratte you on the engagement. Were you both nning on throwing a party or something to make it official?" I inquired.


    Conrad didn''t answer right away and appeared to think about it for a second.


    "Hmmm¡­ Of course¡­"


    ''What ame response!''


    I nced at him with narrowed eyes, "I''m just saying, Conrad, as your dear friend¡­ You shouldn''t let a maiden wait," I started preaching-- "Our Gwen is a type of woman that''s like a marshmallow..."


    "Marshmallow¡­" he repeated the word in a whisper.


    "She''s soft and timid when ites to the matters of the heart. You should be the aggressive one," I asserted. "You know what I''m hinting, right?"


    Conrad pursed his lips.


    "No, I don''t."


    "Surprise her with a kiss!"

 Chapter 179 - Visiting Gwen Pt. 4

    "Surprise her with a kiss!" I eximed, catching him by surprise.


    "What?" He took a step back when I sprang up to him to say that straight to his face, even more so when the weight of my words hit him.


    He was now staring at me with a distinct look that very much asks if I did say what I told him just now.


    Crossing my arms, I added, "Girls like us don''t believe in slow wooing at this age. Flowers? We have a whole garden of that in our own homes,e on. Sweet poems of love? Ew. Just tell us that we''re a Goddess and that you love us directly, don''t take detours¡­"


    "How did our conversation get here?" Conrad mumbled as his face fell but I was already unstoppable.


    "Waiting for the right time? Fvck that!--"


    ".... Wow..."


    "--Grab the opportunity that the God of love gave you and don''t dilly dally. Kiss her!" I took a step forward and he took a step back and it was as if we''re dancing-- "Did you two even kiss yet? For these three long years?" I inquired.


    Conrad began to shake his head, "Nads, you''re looking kinda crazy right now and had been saying outrageous things since a while ago¡­"


    "I''m saying that Gwen is done waiting for your slow ass and she wants romance, you dummy!"


    You know that feeling when there are two people in your group, who''s clearly an item and then you ship them so hard but nothing''s happening? Exactly. That''s what I feel.


    Conrad stared at me as if I had grown another head. He looked traumatized, period. But it''s fine, I know that he''s used by my crazy episodes sometimes. I still stand on what I said though.


    For heaven''s sake, they are a couple! I would bet my entire collection of jewelry that they still haven''t held hands yet. What is this slow-burning romance? I don''t want it!


    Conrad didn''t react and had remained tight-lipped, for that, my earlier enthusiasm crashed down to the ground.


    I averted my eyes and changed the topic instead.


    "You know, this garden is amazing. Especially this part," and smiled at the lovely roses-- "Goodness, I have never seen a rose this big! Look at this shade of red, so pretty!"


    Conrad cleared his throat, "Ahem¡­ Well, these are called Grandiflora. I nted them myself¡­"


    "You did? Wow¡­"


    "I can give you some if you want¡­"


    Hearing that, my eyes shed brightly in excitement.


    "Really? Thank you! I love them! I didn''t know you''re into flowers, Conrad."


    There it was again, hiszy smile, "Hmm not really¡­ These roses are the only things I nted and nothing else."


    "Is that so?"


    So he only likes roses? Or is this some sort of experiment?


    Conrad leaned forward to the bushes and plucked one rose. I didn''t bother paying him attention and was just looking at the roses and admiring them, obviously. And then suddenly, I was taken by surprise when I felt something was being put on my left ear. I straightened my back and patted the side of my head, only to feel the rose that Conrad had personally picked.


    Wha¡­


    I nced at him with wide eyes, feeling ratherplicated.


    "Y-you don''t have to do that¡­ But thanks."


    Damn, that was a little weird.


    Conrad hummed as he stared at me with narrowed eyes.


    "The flower does resemble your eyes."


    "And?" My left brow raised from hisment.


    "I''m nning to send a bouquet to Nathan as a joke for his birthday but¡­ he would only throw them away," he then exined, looking rather serious for his supposed idea.


    He wants to give Nathan flowers? Whaaaat? Hahaha, that''s so stupid. My brother would really just throw them away as he said.


    "He won''t take anything unless it''s from me so don''t waste it!" I remarked.


    What can I say? Nathan is a cold man that doesn''t care about others except for his own people. I remembered back in the academy, thedies can''t even give him something because he refuses them all. But he takes what I give him.


    ''He better¡­''


    Conrad''s eyes thinned as he stared at me, "It''s prettier than you, though."


    "What the heck¡­ That''s so unnecessary!" and smacked his arm right there and then.


    How dare hepare my beauty to a flower? Didn''t he know that I''m called the Empire''s Rose?


    ''Wait, eww. That title is cringe.''


    On the other side, Gwen was standing beside a hydrangea bush, staring at the two people who wereughing in harmony. Her face didn''t register what she was thinking of, only a nk te of nothingness.


    After a few seconds, her feet started bringing her to them. The two must have noticed someone else''s presence, both turned towards the newly arrived Gwen. Nadia smiled brightly at her, showing that she''s truly happy to see her.


    "Why are you both having fun without me?"


    "You''re back!" Nadia called out happily.


    Gwen nced at Conrad and slightly curtsied, "Your grace."


    "What. Why are you being so polite to this guy? Call him by his name. It''s only the three of us here, no one will point out anything."


    "I''m training to be a perfect duchess, Nadia. So I should uphold my values any time."


    "Eh? Are you saying you''re going to call him your grace even after you''re married?"


    Gwen sputtered, "T-That''s¡­"


    "See?" Nadia teased-- "Anyway, we were just talking about these roses. Apparently, Conrad nted them."


    Gwen stared at the rose bush and smiled.


    "Yes. He also waters them every morning and before the sun sets¡­"


    "Seriously? So dedicated¡­" Nadia mumbled and nced at the subject.


    "He really likes them," Gwen put an emphasis on the word really, enunciating it.


    Conrad slightly frowned but had hidden it well by his usual no-nonsense smile.


    "Now I feel bad for my garden. I don''t really take care of them even though I always said I love them," Nadia voiced out, sounding regretful.


    "Maybe you could ask Conrad for some tips."


    Conrad''s face soured, "Ugh¡­ Why me?"


    The three of them chatted for a while inside the maze garden. Nadia would regrly tease both of them while the two would only ignore her from time to time. Nadia was supposed to stay longer and wait for Beatriz toe home but as the sun gradually set on the horizon, she decided to leave before it got darker.


    "Right¡­ I will be setting up a small get-together soon. Wait for my invitation and make sure to attend," Gwen told Nadia.


    "Of course. I''m leaving now. Tell Bea I said hi," Nadia responded as she waved at them.


    "Mmmm. Have a safe trip!"


    Before she climbed inside the carriage, she looked at Conrad pointedly.


    "Hey, take care of my best friend, alright? And don''t forget my advice."


    Conrad only clicked his tongue, "Geez¡­ Go now. Shoo."


    The two of them watched the carriage leave and when it''s already out of the gates, Conrad turned towards Gwen.


    "What are you nning?"


    Gwen''s expression didn''t even waver, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, your grace."


    "Why did you tell her about--"


    "But it''s the truth," she then cut him off-- "I didn''t lie, did I?"


    Conrad was at a loss for words while Gwen smiled at him.


    "If you''ll excuse me, your grace. I have more duties to attend," and started walking back to the mansion, leaving Conrad to stand there and stare at her retreating figure.


    The smile on Gwen''s face then fell as soon as she turned around and a cold glint entered her eyes.

 Chapter 180 - The Roses Are In Bloom

    "Can you feel the slight chill in the air now? Fall ising¡­"


    Raising my face slightly, I savored the cool breeze. It blew my hair slightly but not to the point that it''ll turn disheveled. Some of the trees are also starting to shed leaves, thus spurring the folks to sweep them all away.


    The capital is like that. Even though there were few trees here because of all themercial establishments, there are parts that aren''t like that. For example, the za.


    Erin happily chattered behind me.


    "It also means that mdy''s birthday is fast approaching."


    I nced at her, "Ah, why are we talking about birthdays now?"


    It''s true though¡­ After all, my birthday is just at the beginning of winter.. Nheless, there are still four more months ahead before that happens.


    "Because at that time, mdy will start choosing a suitable marriage partner," Erin remarked in excitement.


    "Oh?" I took a peek at her and saw her smiling.


    She nodded her head, "Mhmm. I am sure that we will be flooded with proposals, mdy."


    A sharp glint entered her eyes, further confirming that she really is looking forward to it.


    "Surely, you jest," I muttered and chuckled afterward.


    Proposals, huh¡­


    But why not now when the others my age are already getting engaged? Why must I wait until I be 20? Is that a family tradition or something?


    "I''m actually confused why the Marquis still did not choose someone for you, mdy. Everyone was all waiting for the announcement¡­" she added.


    ''Everyone¡­''


    "Hah! Do you all want me out of the mansion now?"


    Erin, upon hearing what I said, got defensive. She shook her head so hard that I bet she got dizzy.


    "That''s not true, mdy! We''re just excited to see you be a woman!"


    Laughter escaped from my lips, "But aren''t I a woman now? A splendid woman of ss?"


    ''Be a woman¡­ seriously¡­''


    Erin grinned as she agreed.


    "You are definitely correct, mdy."


    "Hahaha"


    I was still trying to stifle myugh as we took our time walking through the streets. Some passersby shot me curious looks when they heard meughing but I ignored them all.


    "Where are we going, mdy?" She asked after some time.


    "We''re going to a bookshop and find some handsome men at the same time," I replied in a casual manner.


    I didn''t think Erin would believe me though¡­


    "M-mdy?


    I only winked at her and did not clear up whether I was telling her the truth or not. My eyes then caught sight of two figuresing my way. Those two also saw me and stopped in their tracks as soon as I got to them.


    "Oh, look who graced us with their presence¡­"


    Rosamunde looked at me, gone with the haughtiness back when we''re still at the academy.


    "Nadia¡­"


    A smile painted my lips, "It''s been a while, Rosamunde¡­" I then nced at the woman at her side-- "Chiwa is with you, I see¡­"


    Chiwa greeted me politely. How surprising...


    "Lady Nadia¡­"


    The beautiful pink-haired woman returned my smile with her own.


    "Are you out on a walk?"


    If y''all wondering, we both are on good terms now. Her behavior isn''t as unbearable as before. Just look at her, she even smiled at me genuinely. If this was seen by me three years ago, I''d probably be covered in goosebumps.


    This change of her probably started because this beautifuldy is in love. Fufufufu~


    "You can put it that way. I guess you both are too¡­"


    "Yes, that''s right¡­"


    I turned towards the silent Chiwa. Looks like Rosa isn''t the only one who suddenly changed¡­


    I had already expected for her to kill me alive with her res while scoffing behind Rosa but¡­ There really are miracles¡­


    "I heard you''re getting married? Congrattions."


    That word came from the heart. Genuine and with good intentions. I truly mean what I said and hoped she would get it.


    Chiwa seemed to get taken aback but only for a second.


    "T-thank you¡­"


    ''Aww¡­ A blushing Chiwa¡­ Never knew I would see the day.''


    "What about you? I don''t hear anything about a husband," Rosa voiced out, a single brow was raised upward.


    Slowly, a grin appeared on my face.


    "Hmm? Are you also curious?" My eyes were sparkling like jewels when I looked at her and Rosa''s face fell, already having hunches on what I was thinking and regretting ever asking me.


    "Apparently, my father wants a very outstanding man for me. The best of the best out there, you know. Maybe a prince from a foreign country, or a diplomat, or the most handsome man alive toplement with my own beauty, it could also be a very wealthy heir."


    The three, including Erin, gaped at me in disbelief. While there''s me, grinning like a cat.


    Rosa shook her head from side to side and stared at me in disgust.


    "... Ridiculous."


    I blinked at her repeatedly, "Why? I mean, I deserve that kind of man."


    "This conversation is going nowhere¡­" Shemented, totally ignoring me.


    "Oh,e on, Rosa. I''m just kidding¡­" and lightly chuckled. My eyes then glinted in amusement as I finished my words-- "The part about my father looking for someone like that, of course, and the rest is true."


    Rosa let out an exasperated sigh.


    "You really don''t change, do you?"


    "I know you like me this way, Rosa, don''t deny it¡­"


    "Tch."


    ''I can''t believe I am finding her cute right now¡­''


    Shrugging my shoulders, I added, "Plus, there is a possibility that we''ll be rtives in the future, we should prosper our friendship."


    Rosa red at me, the kind of re that doesn''t hold any enmity. She really came a long way.


    "Who says that I''m your friend?"


    "Do you not like being my friend?" I pouted. Feeling mischievous, my lips quivered-- "How about a sister? Of course, I would be the eldest."


    "You seriously¡­"


    Rosa saw my yful grin and sighed for the second time.


    "We''re not even sure about that¡­"


    I blinked at her, "About what?"


    "Being rtives¡­ Do you really believe that His Highness will choose me?" She muttered as she meets my eyes.


    "... Why not?"


    I mean,petition is fair. No one really knows who between Bea and her would win Ezekiel over. Though I have a bias, it doesn''t necessarily mean that I would disregard Rosa just because of that.


    Rosa openly smirked, "Heh. You know more things than me¡­"


    Right now, she''s insinuating that she knows that I know who''s going to be selected in the end. Firstly, I know the situation between the royal faction and the Vineas. Secondly, the Crown Prince is not just my cousin but a part of my friend''s circle as well. And thirdly, I know that she likes someone else.


    It was a heavy statement but is dripping with truth. No doubt, Beatriz will surely be chosen as the Crown Princess. Rosamunde must have known that for a long time.


    Hmm¡­


    "That''s¡­" I started-- "... that''s true. I really do know a lot."


    I don''t want to ruin the atmosphere, hence why I took what she said lightly and cracked a joke instead.


    Rosamunde understood what I did and snickered.


    "You''re really shameless."


    "Thank you."


    Rosa''s face was bright and there''s even a small smile ying on her lips. She looked at me once again and bid her goodbye.


    "We''re leaving now. Let''s go."


    "Bye~" I said and waved at them, watching them leave with a light heart.


    I then stared at the azure sky and smiled before looking at Erin.


    "Isn''t it such a great day?"

 Chapter 181 - Noah, Noah, Noaaaah (Can Get In The Way Of What Im Feeling)

    We continued walking through the busy streets of the marketce. There was a spring in my step, feeling really good with myself currently. For me, the day just seemed to get better.


    "There seems to be a lot of birds today¡­" said Erin from behind me.


    "Hmm?" It caught my attention so I immediately looked up at the sky and blinked upon seeing such a sight. "There really are..." I whispered.


    ''Why is this happening again?''


    I didn''t get to dwell on it long because Erin was talking again..


    "Usually, when it''s like this, it is a bad omen," there was a hint of anxiety in her voice which obviously affected me.


    I''m not the kind of person who believes in superstitions and stuff but when it''s creepy, it''s creepy. Do you get me?


    I nced at my maid through my peripheral vision, "You think so?"


    Erin shrugs her shoulders and doesn''t speak anymore. Looking up, the birds flew from here to there, looking for ces to rest on.


    As I pulled my gaze back, my eyes then focused forward again and saw someone familiar for the second time of the day.


    "Noah!"


    The man standing in front of a stall nced my way when he heard me call his name and saw meing.


    "Nads!"


    His dark brown hair wasn''t neatly done this time and was left to fall over his forehead, almost covering his eyes. This is the first time I''ve seen him with a slightly rugged look like this and it actually suits him. He doesn''t look as gentlemanly as he did when it''s fixed but kind of the boy next door type. You know, like azy leopard.


    "You''re a littlete," I couldn''t help butment after ncing in the direction where Rosa and Chiwa disappeared to.


    If I didn''t know better, it would seem that Noah and Rosa would certainly meetter on for a secret date. How romantic~


    Noah seemed confused, "For what?"


    Instead of answering him honestly, Iughed it off and subtly changed the topic.


    "Fufufufu~ Anyway, how have you been? I don''t see you that often anymore. You also rarely attend our get-togethers."


    If there are. Ourst get-together was during the ball. Also, everyone is so busy right now that they don''t have any spare time for that kind of thing, which kinda makes me sad.


    Damn¡­ I miss being in the academy¡­


    And then I remembered being exhausted from the council duties and grimaced.


    ''Nope¡­ I actually don''t miss it after all¡­''


    Noah sighed, "Well¡­ You''re already aware of my family''s situation, right? I have been so busy tackling matters regarding that for the past weeks."


    "Ohh¡­ Is it about your half-brother and his side of the family?" I inquired.


    Noah here actually has a half-brother from his father''s side. He told us a few things about his family before and his problems with them.


    To be honest, he doesn''t have anything against his said half-brother. He''s actually cool about it even though he was always beingpared to him.


    "Yeah¡­" Noah replied unenthusiastically, looking really tired.


    "Is your mother pressuring you again?" When he didn''t answer, I took his silence as a yes-- "Oh, dear¡­ She never changes huh."


    "In retrospect, she actually just got worse¡­" he mumbled and pushed a stray lock of his hair off his face.


    Staring at the man in front of me and noting the dim air around him, I started feeling bad for Noah.


    "You know what? She must be feeling lonely, that''s why you should just give her something," I remarked, pausing for an effect-- "like a grandchild, perhaps."


    Noah sputtered, "A¡­ a grandchild?"


    "Is it too hasty? Then how about introducing a wife?" I added.


    Noah stared at me dumbly, measuring if I''m being serious or not.


    "You-- seriously..." he muttered after a moment, shaking his head.


    "Or¡­" I emphasized, grinning mischievously now-- "... just introduce her to a man," I whispered thest sentence and winked at him afterward.


    Noah''s eyes widened in amazement for a moment before he startedughing out loud. His dark brown hair ruffled from the movement as he tipped his head back. It made him look so carefree, I mean, he always is but these days, he just seemed to mellow down, you know.


    It doesn''t suit him even though I just said that he does. I like seeing him in a different style, but I don''t want him looking like he only recently went into a stressful divorce or something...


    His shoulders were still shaking even after he tried to stifle his chuckles.


    "I''m d I made youugh¡­" Imented with a satisfied smile on my face.


    Cheerful Noah is the best.


    "Honestly, you also don''t change, do you?" He remarked as he shook his head, eyes gleaming in amusement.


    "What are you saying now? Can''t you see that I''ve grown more beautiful than before?" and flipped my hair for effect.


    "Yeah¡­ yeah¡­ sure," Noah responded drily but the mirth in his eyes was unmistakable.


    *squawk!*


    Both of us looked up and saw a huge flock of birds. I swear, there weren''t a lot of them earlier but now they have grown in numbers that it truly looked eerie. It''s just like thest time, but exponentially bigger.


    "What is that?" asked Noah.


    I wanted to crack a joke and say, ''Birds? Duh.'' But nevermind. I know what he meant anyway.


    "I don''t know¡­" I mumbled, warily gazing at the gathered birds that are steadily gaining morerades.


    I then remembered what happenedst time with Lukas. There was a gathering of them too and the man himself told me something about the birds following me. It was absurd and kind of freaky. Why would these things follow me? What for?


    As I recalled that memory, I also took note of a few instances that were just like this. Lately, animals and the likes seemed to pay more attention to me than anyone else. Our horses neigh loudly when Ie to borrow Be. The said Be would then start being affectionate to me even though she wasn''t like that before.


    I would also find birds on my terrace every morning and they were he loud that they would wake me up. Kuro, on the other hand, would not directlye close to me as he used to. He would stay a few meters for a moment, wagging his tail as he looked at me.


    I don''t know what he wants but damn was it distracting me.


    "A-anyway, I have to go now," I told Noah as soon as I returned to reality.


    A smile painted his lips and nodded, "Nice to see you again, Nads."


    "You too," I uttered, meaning it-- "Remember what I said, okay? Introduce your mother to a handsome rich man," my lips quirked at the sides when I heard him chuckle. "Ciao~"


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Noah replied.


    After that brief exchange of pleasantries, both Erin and I went on our way. I was constantly ncing at the birds while feeling unsettled. Birds are cute but this huge amount of them is scary. Plus all the stuff that I had been encounteringtely, it do looked like some bad omen.

 Chapter 182 - At The Bookshop

    Not a moment longer, we finally reached our destination, Nine''s bookshop. Erin opened the door for me and I entered. Two pairs of eyes looked at me at the same time, one of them was a set of forest greens.


    "Wee~" Nine sang behind the counter, as always, wearing her usual smile.


    She really smiles a lot¡­


    "Hello~"


    "Lady Nadia!" eximed Estelle.


    "Hey," I nodded at her in acknowledgment.


    Estelle seemed to get even more thrilled because of my response that she literally brimmed with it.


    "You''re back!".


    "Yes, I am¡­" I drawledzily.


    Estelle cleared her throat and reeled her excitement in when she realized how eager she was being. Kinda cute, not gonna lie.


    I walked right up to them and smiled at the very weing Nine who appeared as if she already knew what I''m about to say.


    "I finished the book you suggested to me and it was really good," was my opening statement.


    "So you want to buy another one," she stated and leaned forward, resting her chin on her right hand.


    "Correct."


    Very intuitive¡­


    "Book? What book is it, Lady Nadia?" Estelle suddenly piped in, looking rather curious.


    Oh, yeah¡­ Estelle loves reading so she must be interested¡­


    "It''s¡­" I opened my mouth and was about to tell her but then suddenly remembered something-- "hmmm it doesn''t seem to have a title but it''s a good one. Maybe I should have brought it with me¡­" I mumbled.


    Why did I not think of that earlier?


    "Oh, you don''t have to. Estelle here has read that book before," Nine avowed.


    And it seemed to be true because Estelle is talking again¡­


    "Wait, no title? Is there a ck raven standing on a crescent moon on its cover?"


    "Yes--"


    "Ohh! She''s my favorite author! She writes a lot of fantasies!" Her bright green eyes shed excitedly, grinning at me like a giddy little kid.


    "I can totally see that¡­" I mumbled as I gazed at her.


    "By the way, what trope was it? What story?" she babbled on.


    If she couldtch onto me as she asks me for answers, I bet she would, judging from the way she literally scooted closer to my side, her wide glistening eyes focused on mine.


    And how can I ignore that look?


    "It''s transmigration. You know, about someone being sent somewhere and stuff¡­"


    "I read some books with the same trope as well!" Estelle immediately responded.


    Man, her energy is off the charts¡­


    "My personal favorite was about Sera who got transmigrated into the body of a novel heroine and     ¡­"


    ''Wow¡­ She''s going off¡­''


    "It was really cool! Most especially when she      ¡­ And then this     so that''s why they    ¡­"


    You know what it is... because the contents of what she''s saying right now are big fat spoilers, it came out censored like that. Looking at the most enthusiastic Estelle, with green eyes as bright as emeralds in the sun, with rosy cheeks that seemed to glow rosier the more she got into the moment, and with a smile that could melt one''s soul¡­ I wasn''t listening to her at all because I got distracted by her face.


    You see, I have seen and met a lot of people in my whole 19 years of living. I did tell y''all once that Rosenthal is filled with good-looking fes, didn''t I? There''s no shortage of them. I''m surrounded by them. So I don''t get dazzled that much unless they''re really so attractive that they make everyone else average.


    Estelle is lovely. She''s not your generic type of beautiful and I''m talking about the types of Rosa, Gwen, and Beatriz. Don''t get me wrong, thesedies are beautiful. They can rise above otherdies their age and stand out. But if Estelle gets ced among them, your eyes would automatically fall to her. What I meant is, Estelle is so charming that she overshadows prettydies.


    She isn''t the drop-dead-gorgeous kind of woman per se but she''s truly unforgettable once youy your eyes on her. Maybe it''s because of her expressive eyes? Or because of that striking golden hair? Or that one lone dimple whenever she lets out her adorable smile? Or it must be everything.


    She''s so lovely that I feel healed just looking at her¡­


    "I also want to rmend Lady Nadia, another book like this! From the same author!"


    I stifled the smile that spilled.


    "Hmm? Sure¡­"


    Why is she so adorable?


    "Then how about these? They are books from the past years and the only ones left," Nine said and dropped a few books over the counter. They all have the same color and characteristics. No titles, just an insignia on the cover and nothing else.


    Must be her trademark or something¡­ Or she''s probably toozy to think of titles, who knows¡­


    "These are good, Lady Nadia!" Estellemented as she sifted through them. She then retracted her hands when it dawned on her that it is rude to touch someone else''s belongings without the owner''s approval.


    I mean, they are not mine yet because I haven''t paid for them but that''s still decency anyways...


    "I''ll take them all then¡­"


    Nine''s eyes glimmered before she held three fingers in the air.


    "That''ll be three gold coins¡­"


    My brows raised from that, "Three gold coins? Wow, it''s more expensive this time huh¡­"


    Last time, she almost gave it to me for free¡­


    Nine''s smile didn''t even wane, "Because these are limited editions now¡­"


    "Uh Huh¡­ if you say so¡­" I muttered and gave her the said coins without any furtherments.


    "Thank you for your patronage¡­" she beamed.


    The way she''s smiling right now makes me feel like I got scammed or something.


    ''Oh well¡­ It''s not as if I''ll go broke just because I lost 3 gold coins¡­''


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I caught sight of something dark slowly traipsing to us from the corner of the room. The furry ck thing walked in front of me, giving me one unbothered nce before leaping atop the counter. It was a cat. A sleek and lithe ck cat.


    "Ohh, is it yours?"


    It''s so fluffy! I wanna pet it!


    "Hmm, you could say that¡­" Nine drawled as she pats its head.


    I blinked at her, "What do you mean?"


    "Well, she''s not technically mine, I don''t own her. She''s just with me because she wants to¡­"


    "Huh?"


    What kind of answer is that? I''m confused...


    Nine only smiled at me as the cat purred and nuzzled her arm affectionately. I looked at it and then back to her, questioningly.


    "That''s not your pet?" I tried to affirm.


    "She''s not a pet," Nine responded in an instant.


    I pursed my lips afterward.


    "Okay, sure¡­"


    "Luna!" Estelle gasped.


    Ah, so that cat''s name is Luna¡­


    The cat ignored Estelle who was trying to catch her attention and turned her ssy eyes to me. It was a vivid blue. Not like the ocean, no. It''s like white but with blue undertones¡­ The color of a bright star within the darkest of night.


    If I''m not mistaken, the cat made a sound when it met my curious gaze, some sort of grunt and then it ignored me again.


    A memory suddenly shed in my head. A certain ck cat sitting atop a shelf, looking down at me while licking its paws. It was so quick that it left me confused as to where it came from.


    But it is beyond doubt, my memory. Just forgot where and when it happened¡­

 Chapter 183 - Mac And Cheesy

    Night came and so is my dad who would naturally go straight towards his study as soon as he gets home. I brought one servant with me to carry the tray of refreshments that is meant for him. I haven''t been seeing himtely which is why I''m visiting him now when he''s not that busy becauseter, I''m pretty sure he''ll drown himself with paperwork.


    "Good evening, father~ How''s your day?" I greeted him after letting myself in, the servant right behind me.


    Father looked up from his desk and smiled, "Nadia¡­ It''s the same as usual, nothing interesting. You went to the capital?"


    The servant then ced the tray on the table and excused herself afterward, to give us privacy.


    "Yes, I did and I bought some books," I replied and sat down on the chair in front of his desk.


    "Are the books here not to your liking? We can buy--"


    I immediately cut him off mid-sentence, "No, no¡­ I liked them. It just so happened that this particr author caught my attention so I bought some of their works, that''s all.."


    Knowing dad, he''ll surely do something so extra like purchasing all the existing books in the entire empire. Better not go there...


    "Ahh¡­" he mumbled-- "Then do you want me to search for more books with that same author?"


    ''See?''


    I shook my head, "It''s fine, dad. You don''t have to do that but thank you nevertheless¡­" and gave him a sweet smile.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    He didn''t push the idea anymore and drank the tea I brewed for him instead, humming his appreciation. What can I say, it''s one of my positive perks.


    Looking at him gradually rxing in his seat, a sudden thoughtes to my head.


    There was no other reason aside from checking up on my dad when I went to see him but now¡­


    "Ahm¡­ Dad?" I called out.


    "Hmm?" he put the cup down and gazed at me-- "What is it? Do you need something?"


    sping my fingers, I finally voiced out the thing that bugs me these days.


    "I''m just curious about¡­ you know, if you''re¡­" I bbered, losing the guts to ask him further the more the seconds passed. My mind was racing as I tried to think of how I would break the topic to him but then, a part of me rallied.


    "Ah, whatever. It''s nothing¡­" I grumbled, brushing it off.


    If I did ask him about my future and why am I still doing as I please right now, he will surely get aware of it, right? What if he really did forget to look for possible marriage partners for me? Then aren''t I just pushing myself directly into the fire?


    "What is it? You can tell me anything," he pressed on.


    I offered him a small smile, "It''s nothing important¡­"


    Why did I even think of asking him in the first ce?


    Father was unconvinced, "You already asked me, are you going to make me think and worry about it?"


    ''Dang it, me!''


    "Ah¡­ Jeez¡­" I muttered underneath my breath and started thinking of excuses-- "That''s not what I¡­ I was just going to ask if you''re nning to remarry, you know."


    Lies. After all, I already know how hung up he is for mom. I mean, he always stares at her picture every day without fail...


    "Nn-- Nadia..." My father was nevertheless surprised. His pale ruby eyes widening for a fraction.


    "I told you it''s not important¡­ It''s just a passing thought so forget about it, father." and I''m lying anyway.


    He kept silent for a brief moment.


    "Do you want a mother?" he suddenly rebuked.


    It was my turn to be surprised this time.


    "What? No!" I have never thought of that! "I mean, no, I don''t," uttered me and cleared my throat-- "I''m just thinking if you feel lonely or fancying someone¡­ just silly thoughts¡­" and another lie.


    What am I even doing at this point¡­


    "Well, if you want me to answer then, I also don''t want to remarry," he remarked, the tension on his body dissipating-- He was really strung up from that question, huh¡­


    "And who said I''m lonely? I have the two of you¡­" he added.


    I tried to stifle my smile after hearing his statement.


    "Four, don''t forget about Kai and Lost¡­" I berated jokingly.


    "Four then¡­" said him, mirth in his eyes.


    I stood up from my chair and hugged him on his side, clinging to his neck like a monkey.


    "I love you, dad."


    I couldn''t see his expression but I heard his tiny chuckle as he pats my head, still in my awkward embrace.


    "I love you too¡­"


    --**


    An hour past lunchtime, my maids and I were preparing to leave. Well, me, because I''m going to the pce today and they were helping me dress up. It''s that day again where I''ll get to have tea-time with my aunt, the Empress.


    The carriage rolled in and I was being escorted inside, a routine at this point. I was honestly going straight to the garden but when I saw familiar faces from a few yards where I was walking, my feet changed their course and I found myself approaching two chaotic crackheads.


    The two must have noticed my presence and stopped discussing amongst themselves to look at me.


    "''Yo, Nads! Long time no see!" Luther, one of the chaotic crackheads, was the first to greet me.


    His cheeky grin was already stered on his face that always made him look like he''s a sleazy yboy.


    "Hey, yourself~" I nodded at him.


    "Nads!" Eon, the leader of the crackhead duo, eximed in surprise upon seeing me.


    "Hello, Eon¡­"


    Luther plunked his elbow on Eon''s shoulder and leanedzily.


    "Tea-party with Her Majesty?"


    "As usual¡­ Both of you already know what it is¡­" I replied.


    "But the garden is not this way, little Nads," Luther teased.


    "I know," I rebuked and rolled my eyes at him.


    Little Nads? Do I look little to him? I''m practically a giant amongst thedies my age.


    Eon, who was surprisingly silent until now, finally found his voice.


    "Are you looking for your brother?"


    Not really but¡­


    "Yes, where is he? And Kai?"


    "Nathan is not here, he''s been busy these days and I have no idea why," his face then fell into a frown-- "It''s unfair because I''m the vice-captain, you know? What am I here for? I should also know these secrets!"


    ''Oh boy¡­''


    "Yeah¡­ yeah¡­ Where''s Kai?" I fired back, ignoring his tantrums just now.


    What can I say, he always gets into a fit like this every time, this is not new to me.


    Eon pouted and stared at me in resentment.


    "Man¡­ you''re still as cold as ever¡­"


    Luther chuckled, "She''s always been like that,e on. Wouldn''t it be creepy if she suddenly changed?"


    "You''re right. She''s truly the same cold-hearted woman we always know," Eon readily agreed.


    "Yep," Luther nods.


    "Hey!" I snapped at them.


    Y''all talking shit right in front of my face!


    Eon grinned cheekily, "He''s in the training grounds right now. Do you want to go?"


    ''These two bastards¡­''


    "Yeah, I still have time to spare so I''ll go and visit him," I muttered and decided to ignore their remarks just now.

 Chapter 184 - Meeting The Queen

    The three of us then started going towards the knight''s training ground which is, by the way, off-limits to any outsider because it''s dangerous. Swords go flying every day and could impale you if you''re not quick enough to evade. And if you would just strut in like a lunatic, either a knight could elbow you or just generally hurt you by ident.


    So stay on the sidelines or better yet, don''t get close at all.


    I''m fine right now because Luther and Eon are with me so I don''t feel jittery at all. And most importantly, I know their rules and abide by them.


    "But this is truly unfair, isn''t it?" grumbled Eon, still pouting like a child.


    "Are you still not over that? Dude¡­ Why don''t you just tell that directly to the Emperor then?" Luther pointed out.


    Eon red at him, "Are you stupid? Do you want me to die?"


    ''Oh, dear¡­''.


    "Then why do you keepining?" I butt in.


    "Coz it''s unfair for the vice-captain!" he eximed.


    "Huh¡­" I scoffed and shook my head.


    Isn''t it understandable that if the higher-ups won''t tell you anything then you have no right to ask? He definitely knows that yet here he is...


    "Aren''t you retiring soon though?" Luthermented.


    "I''m still in position, you know," and pouted even more.


    Their exchange sure caught my attention.


    "Wait, you''re retiring too?"


    First, it was Conrad, and now him...


    Eon''s face gradually got better until he looked like a smug little bastard, grinning at me.


    "That''s right, I''m going to start learning the ropes in the family soon. I''m going to be a count!"


    "Ahh¡­"


    Come to think of it, he is the eldest son of Count Riviere. I must have forgotten about that because he acts like such a manchild most of the time.


    Hmm¡­ Will my brother retire someday too? He''s the future marquis after all¡­ Just thinking about that, I definitely tasted sour in my mouth. I''m not against him being the head of the family but the thought that someday, dad will¡­


    Wait, let''s not go there.


    "Luther here will take my ce after I retire so I''m training him," Eon added.


    "Good for you, Luther. Should I start calling you vice-captain now?" I teased.


    Luther caught on with my intention and grinned.


    "I like the sound of that. Vice-captain Luther¡­ Hmmm..."


    "Hey!" Eon snapped at us-- "I''m still vice-captain, you know!"


    "But not for soon," I refuted him, which only made the frown on his face get deeper.


    "Heh," Luther snorted at the side, seemingly holding in hisugh.


    "You guys!" Eon protested, looking at both of us as if we betrayed him or something.


    His mouth was pressed into a hard line while his brows were about to join each other from the way his forehead is knotting.


    ''Cute¡­''


    It makes me want to tease him more. Fufufufu~


    "It''s better to familiarize oneself and practice early, right? That''s why from now on, Luther is the vice-captain in my eyes."


    "Nads!" he whined as he stared at me begrudgingly.


    "Fufufufu~"


    Ah, dang it. I had missed this stupid banter.


    "And you! Why are youughing?" He then turned towards Luther who''sughing his ass off at the side. He''s easily amused by things, so this sight of him bawling over fromughter is not new.


    "You shouldn''t be too confident, you bastard. Kai is your toughestpetition right now, you know," Eon groused.


    "Kai?" I muttered, surprised by what he said.


    I mean, I know that he''s a talented young man but wow¡­ really?


    Luther had stoppedughing now and smirked at him in response.


    "That''s a kid, why would I be threatened by a kid who''s still wet behind the ears?"


    ''Kid?! Well, yeah¡­ he''s fifteen after all. Still, he shouldn''t belittle my Kai like that.''


    "That kid you''re talking about is skillful as heck and has been surprising the seniorstely. There are already talks about him being a great knight in theing future. He can likely fill the vice-captain position instead of you so you should watch out," said Eon.


    "That''s right! Nathan personally trained him if you don''t know. And Kai can kick your ass!" I fired back.


    ''I believe in Kai supremacy!''


    Luther flinched, "Wha-- Weren''t you just rooting for me?"


    "Not anymore¡­"


    "Damn¡­"


    We finally reached the grounds and the first one I saw was Kai, who was drinking water at the side. He looked like he was just done sparring someone judging from the sharp glint in his eyes when he turned to us.


    "Kai!" I yelled, so udylike.


    "Nadia! You''re here?" He muttered and approached us.


    "Oh, yeah. I just came to say hi," and beamed at him.


    "Ohh¡­"


    His bangs were sticking to his forehead because of the sweat and at that moment, it urred to me that he''s grown now. He''s no longer the adorable 11-year-old I once picked up.


    Time really flies so fast...


    Remembering the conversation from earlier, I patted him on the shoulder and gazed at him with all seriousness.


    "Listen, Kai, I''m rooting for you¡­" I muttered.


    He blinked once and cocked his head sideways.


    "Hmm?"


    He looked so confused. So cute~


    "Nads!" Eon eximed.


    "Hey!" Luther joined him at the same time.


    Chuckling lightly, I brushed theirments off and bid my goodbye.


    "Alright, I''m leaving now."


    --**


    I went to the usual spot which is the pce garden specifically dedicated to the Empress''s leisure. Not any of the knights nor servants stopped me and just let me be, for this is a routine by now. Have I told you that already?


    Anyways, I took my time crossing the small cement bridge and kept telling myself that I will build one just like this. The pavilion came into view and before I could even get there, I could already see my aunt who was apanied by someone else. It was none other than the queen.


    ''Nn? Should I go?''


    I mean, won''t I interrupt them? Maybe they are in the middle of a royal-only meeting. Or they might be discussing something really important which I shouldn''t just carelessly intercept.


    But then again, these pce escorts didn''t say anything so maybe¡­ is it alright to interrupt them?


    My aunt hadn''t informed me that she has other engagements for today so I''m quite troubled.


    "Her Majesty is waiting for you, Lady Nadia," said the empress''s servant, who must have noticed my reluctance.


    ''Is that so? Hmm, alright then¡­''


    Looks like nothing is out of the ordinary except that we had a plus one. And it''s the queen at that.


    Aren''t I being too privileged and lucky? First, I get to call the mother of the empire, aunt. Secondly, I shared a table with the lord of the Arcane Tower. And now, it seems that I will get to meet the queen in person too.


    Sometimes, I even scare myself.


    "Good afternoon, Your Majesty, Your Highness," and curtsied perfectly.


    I never curtsied in front of the Empress ever since we started having this tea party but now that we have anotherpany, might as well be respectful.


    "Nadia! Sit down," said the Empress which I naturally obeyed.


    I sat down on the Empress''s left side and am now facing the enchanting dark-haired woman.


    "So, this is the rumored darling of the ball," uttered the queen.


    The smile stered on her ruby lips was definitely sharine sweet and made my heart race.


    It was nuts.


    I knew that she''s beautiful from afar but it''s better up close. Plus the fact that she could make me feel butterflies with her beauty¡­ when I see enchanting beauties every single day... That''s a feat right there!


    ''She''s hypnotizing¡­''


    And I meant it literally.

 Chapter 185 - Helen Of Rosenthal

    "That''s right. This is Nadia, my older brother''s daughter. Remember Helen?" The Empress indulged her and anyone could hear the excitement in her voice.


    Upon hearing the name of my mothere out of her mouth, my attention was easily grabbed.


    Does the queen perhaps know my mother?


    The Queen''s eyes flickered and that small reaction from her immediately let me know that she does, in fact, recognize my mom.


    "Helen¡­" her dark eyes then flew to my face, studying me for a while-- "Hmmm, she does resemble her¡­" she then muttered afterward.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    "Her Highness knows my mother?" I inquired out of curiosity.


    The only people that I talked about my mother were the Empress and my father. So knowing that others had met her before kind of thrilled me. It makes me want to ask them things about her. That''s how deprived I was.


    The empress saw my anticipation and cupped her cheek in surprise.


    "Oh, dear. Haven''t I told you about Helen''s younger years?"


    I shook my head softly, "No¡­"


    Plus the only things we talked about were memories you have with her and me so¡­


    Not that I amining or anything.


    "Goodness, it must have slipped my mind¡­" said the Empress and sighed in disappointment.


    The Queen nced at the two of us as she yed with her cup. She then gazed at the flowers in the garden behind me, a distant and wistful look on her face. No doubt, reminiscing things in her head.


    She then turned to me, her dark eyes shimmering in the light and tipped her head to the side.


    "You see, both your mother and I were friends. Even before your father took an interest in her¡­" The queen started.


    I dropped everything and put all my attention on her, wanting to hear more, wanting to know more.


    "We attended the same sses in the academy where we first met and immediately hit it off. She was a lovely woman even back then, loved by everyone around her¡­" Her ruby lips then stretched into a small smile-- "Even though she has a lot of admirers, she never entertained anyone. The boys who had tried to woo and gain her love all ended up brokenhearted," she thenughed musically.


    "She had also rarely attended parties and balls but even so, she would always capture everyone''s attention whenever she did. That''s how beautiful your mother was," her dark enchanting eyes went to me-- "She was dubbed as the most beautiful woman of Rosenthal and I''m sure you have that title now."


    I didn''t notice the tone in her voice from herst statement. I was more preupied with the fact that I am learning new things about my deceased mother. It felt nice.


    "What was my mother like? I¡­ I don''t remember anything about her..." I uttered it almost in a whisper.


    All I know are the things I have already heard from my aunt and father, and those weren''t enough to satisfy me. It''s like I still carry this big puzzle around with no way to solve it. Plus I wasn''t the real owner of this body and her memories about Helen are taken away. So even though I really wanted to know her, my mother, I got nothing.


    My brother won''t talk about her either because he thinks that it might trigger me or something, same with the people in my household. It''s like they have this big understanding that one shouldn''t carelessly open topics about her for me.


    "Oh, poor thing¡­" The queen''s face contorted into pity-- "Did your aunt here never say anything about her at all?"


    "She did!" I immediately answered, not wanting to discredit my aunt-- "It''s just¡­ I wanted to know more about her from other people''s perspectives¡­ That''s all¡­"


    The Empress was also sporting a sympathetic look on her face now and I couldn''t decide whether I should be embarrassed or not. I mean, I sound like a depressed young orphan.


    "Goodness, now I feel bad¡­" she murmured, covering her mouth using her fan.


    The queen sped both of her hands and smiled at me.


    "Alright, I will tell you about her¡­"


    I sat straight on my seat, anticipation flowing in my veins. I''m so sure I looked like a dog right now, waiting for a treat but whatever.


    "Helen is... soft-spoken. She''s kind, sweet, and impersonal. She doesn''t involve herself in matters that are way beyond her. She likes keeping things to herself too and she smiles a lot. I remember her like that," The queen then toyed the rim of her cup-- "... Always smiling and seeing things in a positive light."


    I have heard a lot of stories about her so I can definitely agree. My mother would certainly fit the criteria of a female protagonist from a romance novel or something. Just like Estelle...


    "Helen is basically an introvert. Countless times I had asked her to y and hang out, and she turned them all down." She picked up one petal that had flown in front of her with elegant fingers and flicked them off. That movement from her caught my attention and almost got me sidetracked.


    "One time, she was asked by the academy to present herself in front of the royals during a banquet. You see, those times, the academy would choose excellent students to perform for the royal family and it was the biggest honor ever for any student to have," she pointed out-- "But Helen turned it down. The position that every single student coveted, she turned it down. Imagine how dumbfounded everyone was¡­"


    Oh? So there was a tradition like that back then? But wow¡­ My mother really is not blinded by superficial things. I''m kind of proud for some reason...


    Everyone is vying for attention and prestige, even until now. I had seen a lot of people do anything just to be in the spotlight because they love being in there. Nobles are notorious in that department and they are the kind of people who crave it more than others.


    It was one of the ugly sides of the nobility I have already talked about.

 Chapter 186 - Hiss Hiss Bish

    "You see, dear niece. Helen doesn''t like being in the spotlight that much, the exact opposite of me and Regina," the Empress also joined us, her familiar pale red eyes sparkling as she reminisced-- "During those rare times she attended one, she instantly caught my brother''s attention. It was a whirlwind of romance, I tell you," and chuckled as if she just remembered something funny-- "Mostly, it was just my brother being head over heels in love with her and had kept chasing her around¡­"


    Dad chased mom?


    I tried to imagine the formidable marquis in my head, earnestly wanting to gain a woman''s affection and it just doesn''t sit right with me. My father is a sweet man, alright, but not to the point of being showy. He''s just like my brother Nathaniel, a tsundere. Honestly, they''re just like two peas in a pod.


    And hearing that he once chased my mother around¡­


    I¡­ I can''t see it¡­


    The empressughed when she saw my baffled expression, "I know right? But it''s true. I can attest to it. He showered her with gifts, though all of them are returned, he''s still adamant about his feelings. He really did pester her a lot and he won''t even give up even though our parents are against it.. He valiantly fought for your mother so he can be with her."


    He must truly love her. To even go against your family''s wishes¡­


    Now, how many are out in the world who have that kind of unconditional love? Especially in the dog eat dog society which is the nobility?


    "But Helen is just as I told you, an elusive woman who hatesplex things," the queen piped in-- "So when she settled down with the current marquis, I was deeply surprised. I mean, she had been nning to leave the empire and settle somewhere remote on her own. I have no idea why she had thought of that but I guess, that''s just how Helen always thinks."


    "And she must be truly happy being with Leon that she even changed her mind," She then cast her gaze back to me, "I''m just sad that I didn''t get to attend her funeral at the least. It was already toote when I heard about her death..."


    Her crestfallen expression had also affected me in a way and the atmosphere turned dreary. Even though we are in thepany of such beautiful flowers, how can one be happy with the sudden topic of death?


    "Helen would be so happy to see that her daughter grew up to be such a lovely young woman¡­" The queen appeased me, smiling softly.


    The sides of my lips quivered upward before I hardly stared at the cup in my hand.


    "I really hope so¡­" I mumbled.


    "I''m sure she is. Any mothers would be proud to have Nadia as their daughter. I would be happy!" The Empress cracked as to ease the heavy atmosphere.


    The three of us moved on from such a depressing topic and to a more lighthearted one. It was mainly topics about mundane things and sometimes, the queen would ask me stuff about myself. The conversation would flow naturally from one topic to another until the heaviness from earlier is forgotten.


    "You really look like your mom¡­" the queen suddenlymented.


    "Hmm?" My eyes went to her, seemingly surprised by her sudden remark.


    I found her staring at me, her dark alluring eyes scrutinizing every inch of my face.


    "You got everything from her except for the eyes," she added.


    "My eyes? Ah¡­ right, she has a pair of blue."


    I had only seen it from a portrait but it did strike me nheless. Her eyes were the first thing that caught my attention after all.


    "Yes¡­" the queen nodded, "The most vibrant shade of blue that I''ve ever seen. It was really beautiful¡­"


    For some reason, I cannot pull my eyes off of hers. It was definitely strange but I can''t seem to do anything about it. I was just being pulled in as if I''m in a trance or something.


    ''Gosh¡­ why is she so pretty?''


    I''m very sure of myself that I am only attracted to the opposite sex but why, for some weird reason, can''t look away from her?


    The wind picked up and disturbed the resting birds on the trees. There were a lot of them today as well but I didn''t even notice it right now. I was just having a staring contest with the queen who was smiling at me with both her lips and gaze.


    The dark pools are like an endless abyss and tempt anyone that looks into them to jump in without hesitation. Is that what is happening to me? Am I jumping in? I don''t know¡­ But they are so mesmerizing.


    "Is there an oing storm?" The empress asked one of her maids but her question swept past my ears. I didn''t hear it properly.


    My heart was pounding loud in my chest and it overruled every sound that existed around me. A hissing sound entered my head, like static and it sounded weirdlyfortable. What''s more strange was that the phenomenon from when Lukas did something returned.


    Something shifted inside me, like a wave, and it was cold. But not the kind that felt difiting. The hissing continued and the strange sensation reacted to it.


    At that time with Lukas, it wasn''t doing anything. But now, it was as if it''s getting crazy. It kept rippling like ake being disturbed. I was agitated, I know that. But why?


    The queen''s ruby lips lifted into a sharine smile, coupled with her mesmerizing eyes, I most definitely got more lost and bewildered.


    A piercing noise came from my right ear and I was being washed by emotions I couldn''tprehend. Warning bells are ringing yet I don''t even understand it was that. The thing inside me is seriously sending me signals, but for what?! What is going on?


    My hand went to my chest when I felt it hurt. It was as if I was being constricted by invisible chains, tightening around my heart, and my said heart was trying to burst out of them. I found it difficult to breathe, like seriously. Am I dying?!


    "Say, Nadia? Was it?" The queen was speaking, right? But I can''t hear her properly from all this stuff that I am being bombarded with-- "Does your chest hurt? Is it hard to breathe?"


    Now where is the empress and why isn''t she saying anything? Aunt, your niece is suffering in front of you, can''t you see?


    And why does the queen keep on talking so loudly in my head? Or was that her?


    "Hngg¡­" a groan escaped my lips as I frowned deeply, still clutching my chest as I tried to breathe properly.


    "Ahh¡­ This amount of mana¡­ Just like hers¡­ This is good, very good!"


    A shrill voice hissed in my head. It sounded annoying like someone''s grating a metal into another metal. As if someone is deliberately scratching a fork into a metal board.


    ''Oh, gosh make it stop! STOP IT!''

 Chapter 187 - Le Janus

    My heart pumped even more wildly than before and if this continued, I would surely get a cardiac arrest. It was hot and ufortable, painful even.


    "Nadia? Nadia? Are you alright?" The voice of the empress sounded inaudible to my ears. I am certain that she was talking to me but I couldn''t hear her clearly nheless.


    There was a loud cackle. It was as shrill as the voice before and it was apanied by a bunch of hissing snake sounds.


    ''SHUT UP! Shut the hell up!''


    Someone tapped me on my shoulder and I reeled back in aversion. Or was it because of the mysterious force inside me? The thing was acting crazy again, surging like a wave, and had kept on twisting itself.


    "Are you perhaps--"


    "Good Afternoon,dies! Can I join your little party?" .


    The spell broke and I was left there blinking in confusion for a moment.


    Out of the blue, in a snap, the cacophony of aggravating sounds and sensations stopped. It was so abrupt that it left me reeling. As if someone clicked the mute button or something.


    The wave of nausea was instantaneous but I managed to hold it in or else, it will surely turn ugly here.


    I was heaving for air, greedily filling my lungs with oxygen. The ringing in my ears had stopped but I was still confused as ever.


    ''What the hell was that?!''


    It almost made me go mad and if it didn''t stop for any more seconds, I would have probably burst from all of it. My hand, which was already resting on my chest, felt my heartbeat. It had gradually gotten back to normal, gone the constricting pain from earlier.


    I started managing my breathing again and studied myself for a moment. The things that kept shifting inside seemed to have calmed down as well. It was still, almost as if it didn''t appear. But I know it''s in here somewhere¡­


    What the heck just happened?


    Suspiciously, I nced around me before falling my gaze towards the queen who was sporting a surprised expression on her face. It all started when I talked to her, was she the one who did that? But I mean, how?


    Seriously, what is going on with me?


    "Lord Janus! Of course, please do so..." the voice of my aunt interrupted my self-reflection.


    "Lord Janus¡­" the queen also uttered.


    Janus?


    I whisked away from the haziness in my head and nced at the neer who was already sitting down beside me. It was Janus, alright, and he was smiling warmly at the two women in front of us. Though it definitely didn''t reach his golden eyes¡­


    What is he doing here? When did hee?


    I was so out of it that I didn''t even notice him¡­


    "I heard that the queen was having tea with the empress so I came to say hello," said Janus and nced at me.


    Oh, shoot¡­ I didn''t greet him!


    I cleared my throat, "Good Afternoon, Lord Janus."


    His golden eyes glowed brightly today as well, brimming with unfathomable power. It was intimidating just looking at them so I immediately averted my gaze downward.


    "Lady Nadia¡­" he muttered, "Nice to see you again. I hope you have been well?"


    "Yes, I am. Thank you for asking¡­"


    As usual, I could feel that he was acting rather friendly. But right now, there was something else. Something¡­ hmmm¡­ indescribable.


    "Does the Lord know Nadia?" Asked the queen who was ncing between us simultaneously, curiosity marked all over her pretty face.


    "Well, of course. We have met quite a few times now," he responded breezily.


    "Ohh? I didn''t know this¡­" the Empress remarked and nced between us with interest sparkling in her ruby eyes.


    Ugh. That''s clearly not what he meant but it sounded suggestive even to my ears. That must be why my aunt reacted like that.


    "They were all entirely coincidences. I can''t just meet the Lord of the tower just like that after all¡­" I exined.


    "Doesn''t that sound like fate?" Janus chuckled in amusement.


    What? Bruh¡­


    "Oh my¡­ Surely you jest, Lord Janus," I smiled at him and this shady magician has the audacity to look like he''s enjoying teasing me.


    "But are you feeling alright, Nadia? You were so pale earlier." This time, the empress looked very concerned about me.


    So she really did notice it.


    "That''s right, you suddenly got silent and turned pale. We were trying to ask you but you weren''t responding," the queen added, concern is also in her voice.


    Looking at her now, with furrowed brows and a little frown, she does look like she''s worried about me. But¡­ What was that earlier? I can''t shake this ufortable feeling that she must have a connection with what just happened.


    "Hmm? Are you sick?" Janus turned towards me.


    Clearing my throat, I offered them a reassuring smile.


    "I''m fine now. I was just feeling dizzy a while ago¡­"


    If I told them what happened, would they believe me? Maybe Janus will but what about the empress and the queen?


    "Do you wish to go home? Or you can rest here in the pce," aunt offered.


    I shook my head, "I won''t trouble you with that."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    A servant poured tea for Janus who brought it to his mouth as he leisurely took his time. All of his movements were unhurried as if he had all the time in the world. He was brimming with arrogance and regality yet these traits didn''t make him look like a scumbag. It was very natural.


    "I can''t believe the Lord went on his way to meet us. I am extremely honored¡­" the queen then remarked after afortable silence had passed.


    "Hmmm¡­" he didn''t say anything and just sipped on his cup of tea, all the while maintaining that distant yet not so distant expression on his face.


    "I hope I didn''t interrupt anything," said he, a glint shing in his eyes for a split second which was unnoticed by everyone around the table.


    "No, you didn''t, Lord Janus. We''re happy that you came and joined us," said the empress.


    The queen shed a smile, eyes gleaming for a second as well. This time though, the ever-powerful magician saw it and got amused, chuckling to himself.


    ''A budding witch, huh? What nasty power, but still too weak. How disappointing...'' was Janus''s exact thoughts.


    With that short evaluation, he had immediately pushed her down the list of his enemies. For him, she wasn''t worthy to be there at all.


    "I have been wanting to meet the Lord of the Tower so like the Empress had said, I am extremely honored and happy."


    I nced at the patronizing queen again, thinking deeply to myself as I studied her. I have noted this from the start but she really has this alluring charm. She was hypnotizing and I have no idea where it''s rooting from.


    I was suspicious of her now. But I won''t let it show on my face. I am nning to keep the thoughts to myself for now and observe some more. If that thing from earlier happened again, then...


    My eyes thinned as I stared at my cup of tea, bottling all my feelings and thoughts so I could shove them all in one go.

 Chapter 188 - Skeptic Tank

    "You tter me, madame," replied Janus.


    "I''m only telling the truth. I have always been so curious about the strongest magician up to date. You were always the talk of admiration from the church and to everyone else''s," her eyes flickered over to him, shimmering with an unspoken emotion I can''t name.


    Was it awe? I have no idea...


    "It''s fascinating to see a powerful person up close¡­ who''s blessed with magic¡­ loved by the Gods¡­" she added in an almost patronizing way.


    Janus chuckled as if he was amused, "I assure you, I am not loved by them."


    There was a strange glint in his golden irises as if he was remembering an inside joke.. If I''m not reaching this point, I would certainly believe that he had met a God before but that would be he crazy, wouldn''t it?


    Plus how old is he? He''s still young, probably a couple of years older than Lukas. How the hell would he meet a God? Unless he''s some kind of immortal or something and has been to the realm of the divine.


    But as I''ve said, that would be crazy if that''s true.


    Regina stared at the handsome young man who''s brimming with power even without him doing anything to show off his might. He would just sit there, aszily as he could, lounging away at his chair, but the innate strength he has will stille out so naturally.


    That''s just how strong people are. They don''t have to exert effort because their strength and depth are effortless.


    "Do you not believe in God, Lord Janus?" she then quietly asked.


    The Empress and I remained silent, listening attentively to their conversation and we''re content with that. Yulia doesn''t seem to mind that she isn''t joining them and neither do I.


    "I acknowledge their existence," he replied so flippantly before tossing the same question back to her-- "What about you, Queen Regina?"


    "Of course," the queen muttered-- "Rosenthal has one, God Luminus. And he blesses our empire through the emperor and the crown prince. It''s already given that I should believe in him¡­"


    "The God of the Sun," Janus snickered.


    It sounded as if he was mocking him but that''s impossible, am I right? Because that''s so disrespectful if it''s true. Even though he''s the most powerful magician to ever walk this world, he still wouldn''t surpass a God.


    But Janus is not just a simple magician, he''s a king. A king of magic. I really have no idea what that title meant and what''s all about this Magia Regis thing because there''s still a lot that I''m still unaware of. But I knew for a fact that it''s not just a fancy title.


    ''Imagine being dubbed as one of the kings of magic¡­ I mean, seriously? There''s a normal magic-user, then a prominent and renowned mage, and then a king. Doesn''t that make him stand above everyone who has magic in general?''


    I dutifully sip on my tea and continued watching them, fascinated by their exchange.


    "And our empire has always been the proud son of the light. We are truly favored by him as he gave us powerful sons that defend our beloved home," Regina added good-naturedly, "Other kingdoms don''t have magic users among them, and the remaining empires, if not one, have none at all," she pointed out, looking proud.


    "Hmm¡­" Janus hummed as he regarded her.


    "But Lord Janus, I''m curious about this. How does it feel being the most powerful person alive?" The queen asked wonder reflected in her expressive dark eyes. "You can do anything because you''re strong. Everybody will bow to you out of awe and fear¡­" she trailed on.


    Janus shrugged his shoulder, his dangling gold earring swayed with the movement, and tly responded.


    "It''s whatever¡­"


    I blinked from his answer. The queen did the same and so did the empress.


    "Whatever?" The empress couldn''t stay silent now.


    ''Saying that with a straight face¡­''


    "Just like you said, everyone will bow to me. I don''t have to do anything at all because everything is offered to me even without me saying anything," he affirmed. The wind blew and caressed his ash-blonde hair which then caused a few strands to fall into his forehead.


    He is truly beautiful¡­


    Normally, beautiful is used to describe women but have you met him? He suits the word without appearing feminine at all.


    "But you could rule the world," the queen remarked.


    "I have no interest in ruling the world. I can destroy countries as long as I want it in just a snap. Where''s the thrill in that? And what''s so good about ruling the world anyway? It''s too troublesome," said the arrogant magician.


    The empress smiled, looking very much impressed.


    "It seems that the Lord of the Tower hates troublesome things¡­"


    "Correct."


    "Perhaps the Lord is right, but I sometimes can''t help but think if magic was not sealed off¡­ what could happen?" said the queen, gazing at the flower garden ahead.


    "Then wars will still be rampant, won''t they? I mean, that was the reason why it got taken away," the empress answered.


    "Yes, but don''t you think it''s unfair?" Her dark eyes bored on Yulia who was now frowning slightly from her statement just now.


    "What do you mean?"


    Even I was raising some eyebrows.


    Unfair? Hmm...


    "Only a few selected people can use them. If it''s going to be taken away, why not take itpletely?"


    ''She has a point.''


    "Do you think it''s also unfair, Lady Nadia?" Janus suddenly turned towards me and caught me off guard.


    "Hmm?" Wait, why is he asking me now? I''m fine just listening to them¡­


    The other two were also looking at me now which only made me put on the spot. I hate it when I''m put in the spot.


    "Well, I can''t speak for everyone because I don''t have magic. But the reason why it got sealed was because of the constant conflicts, right?" I muttered, carefully treading on my words, or I would end up saying the wrong things that would thennd me in trouble-- "And we''re pretty peaceful right now so I guess, it''s fine that it''s not¡­ you know,mon... yeah¡­"


    ''Damn it. What''s with the sudden pop quiz?''


    Janus tilted his head to the side, "Aren''t you curious about magic?"


    I looked away from his golden eyes that seemed to see right through me and cleared my throat.


    "I am if I''m being honest. Who wouldn''t? I have seen the crown prince in action and Lord Janus as well. Both instances are amazing but that is all to me. It''s not like I really wanted it that badly..."


    Right. And I can''t begin to imagine myself having powers anyway. I will just certainly misuse it due to boredom or something...


    "Such an admirable mind¡­" The Queenmented.


    I don''t know if it''s just me but she really sounded sarcastic right there¡­


    ''She''s really so damn suspicious.''

 Chapter 189 - Talking To The Sun

    "It looks like it''s going to rain¡­" the Empressmented after a while.


    We were just done talking about things that interested us and had just wrapped up the conversation.


    I nced up and hummed, noting down the change in the temperature. It was getting chilly.


    "The sky is turning dark. I gotta leave before that happens," I said.


    "You can stay, you know that, right?" The empress mentioned as she looked at me.


    A smile appeared on my face, "Yes, but I don''t want to impose."


    "In that case, I will be taking my leave as well," said Janus..


    I only threw him a nce as I stood up from my seat to fix my dress and so I can also leave. Janus had also stood up, towering beside me like the tree he is.


    "Ah, I really want to talk more and get to know you better," the queen sighed as if she was really saddened. But I doubt it. Her eyes then flickered toward him-- "The same with Lord Janus. It''s such a rare asion to be able to share a table and converse with you."


    Janus''s lips twisted into his version of a smile.


    "There are still a lot of opportunities for that in the future, Madame."


    "Very well, I will hold on to that thought," she uttered in delight, looking very pleased with his answer.


    Charming a charming woman¡­ You really got it this time Janus.


    "Nadia, be careful on the way home," said the empress.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I replied, just to throw her off.


    She immediately reacted, of course.


    "Oh, you! I have told you time and time again¡­" and shook her head in a fake exasperation.


    "If you''ll excuse me, Your Majesty, Your highness¡­ I will be leaving now. I look forward to next time."


    I bid myst goodbye with the practiced curtsied I already perfected a long time ago and went on my way. For some reason though, Janus chose to join me for a walk instead of directly teleporting back to the tower like he normally does. He''s literally beside me, matching my steps even. And you all know how women in big heavy-ass dresses walk, right?


    We glide.


    Anyways, I ignored him as I think to myself that he''s probably just waking temporarily. You know, maybe he just wants to feel the breeze for a while, or admire the surroundings. And then he''ll fly back to his tower afterward.


    We finally reached the end of the bridge but Janus is still here, strolling beside me.


    ''What''s he doing now?''


    I nced at the said magician who''s two heads taller than me to inquire and immediately got sidetracked upon seeing an army of birds floating around the sky, circling over our heads. I almost reared back from shock when I saw the spectacle and that was when I noticed that there were birds everywhere.


    "What the¡­"


    Not just birds, no. There were some hares and other small animals that were scurrying about. Most of them were just curiously peeking their heads from nearby bushes and faraway trees. But it doesn''t make it less strange.


    Why are there animals here? What is happening now?


    Is it because of me or is it because of the guy beside me? Is Janus attracting these things or is it the other way around? Which is which?


    "They are just curious. They don''t mean any harm but you should know that by now," dered Janus nonchntly.


    "Huh?" I turned to him with a confused expression.


    "They are here because of you, right?" He repeated.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­?" I grumbled and nced at the animals again with a frown marring my face. "Are you sure it''s not you?"


    One fine brow lifted from that question.


    "And why would it be me? Have you seen a lot of animals around my tower?" He retorted.


    "Err¡­"


    I can''t seem to find my tongue to debunk him because I haven''t been to his tower even once. So I had no way of knowing.


    "Have you seen a lot of them when I was around before?" He asked again.


    "Uhhmmm no," I muttered in all honesty.


    There really weren''t any from the rare asions that I crossed paths with him, just now.


    "How about you? Weren''t there a lot of them hanging around youtely?"


    Chewing my bottom lip, I muttered.


    "That''s¡­ well, yeah--"


    "There is your answer," he said, cutting me off.


    I shut my mouth off right that instant because I can''t retort anything back at that point. I mean, what he said makes a lot of sense. If it''s not him then it''s me. The strange gathering of animals had been happening to me as ofte and I don''t even know why.


    There were just birds before but now, it seems that they are steadily growing in variation.


    I peered at the darkened sky and shivered, feeling rather creeped out by how massive that number of birds are flying overhead.


    Some of y''all are probably thinking, ''But don''t you want a bird?''.


    That''s right. I wanted a bird.


    Keyword, bird.


    I only wanted one and not an army of them. Stoping at me.


    If you were in my shoes and saw this kind of thing, what would you think? Would you really feel happy seeing a lot of them? It''s not even a lot at this point, it''s a freaking mob.


    With that eerie background of the darkening sky as they cawed repeatedly? Would you feel great?


    The knights who were stationed at their posts were also as bewildered as me when they all noticed the tiny creatures loitering around, plus the birds. Don''t forget the birds. They are the most eye-catching out of everything. It made a quite unsettling setting fit for a horror movie.


    "Are you curious?" Janus then remarked, grabbing my attention back to him.


    "Mm? Yes!" I eximed. Upon realizing what I just did, I got flustered and corrected myself, calmer this time-- "Ahem, I mean yes, I am. I am very much curious." I then looked at him worriedly-- "Am I¡­ Am I cursed? Did someone curse me or something?"


    I can''t think of anything else to exin all these, you know.


    ''Wait-- I think I''m forgetting something important here¡­ But I can''t really remember what it was. Oh gosh. What is it?''


    "Cursed? Not in my watch," Janus replied with utmost certainty. "You are actually going into a change."

 Chapter 190 - Talking To The Very Confusing Sun

    "You are actually going into a change."


    My brows knitted together as I looked at him questioningly. We''re still walking by the way and one should always look at the front. Don''t copy me, alright?


    "Change? What change?"


    Janus hummed. He had both his hands sped behind him as he pretended to think.


    "Hmm, how do I say this without spoiling the story¡­" he muttered so low I couldn''t possibly hear it-- "You¡­" he then turned his head towards me--"... you''re awakening. However cliche and cheesy that might sound.".


    Alright. I don''t get it at all.


    "Awakening? What is that? Why can''t you just tell it to me directly?" I uttered out of frustration.


    He was going in circles and is indirectly telling me things. I don''t even understand what he was trying to say.


    Change? Awakening? Am I some sort of a mysterious half-breed or what? What the heck is he hinting me at?


    Janus, the sadist magician who must be enjoying seeing me troubled, chuckled in amusement.


    "Now where is the fun in that? I don''t want to ruin the surprise," was his response.


    "Well, I don''t want to be surprised! I hate surprises!" I eximed out of frustration.


    "Too bad¡­" replied Janus and sneered for the second time.


    "Ugh! Why?!"


    Seriously, why can''t he just tell me?


    "Nadia. It would be too boring to just spoon-feed you everything, right? Why don''t you find it for yourself? The answers¡­" said he, his eyes glimmering like a wave of molten gold as he looked down at me. He then straightened his body, retracting his gaze off of me.


    "Plus I have already taken a pact to not interfere, so I won''t. I''m not going to risk destroying my master''s trust."


    I was still a bit mad but I did notice what he just said.


    "Wait, you have a master?"


    Janus Cromwell? The greatest magician alive has a master?


    "I do and that''s all you have to know," he abruptly answered, suddenly sounding hostile.


    Sheeesh. He seems very protective of this master of his. I wonder who it was though. To be able to take on the most powerful magician in existence as their apprentice. They must be really amazing.


    But wait. I am getting distracted again.


    "Hey, at least tell me a clue. Just one clue."


    I wasn''t going to let this slide. If he didn''t open his mouth and say some suspicious things, I wouldn''t be pestering him like this.


    The corner of his mouth quirked upward.


    "Nope. Not a chance."


    "Damn it!" I grumbled, clicking my tongue for effect.


    This stubborn man¡­


    "And you still have not thanked me yet so there''s that too. I''m quite stingy, you know," Janus added.


    My frown deepened.


    "Thank you? Why?"


    ''Did he do something for me? He didn''t even tell me the real reason about this awakening bullshit he just spouted, why is he asking for my thanks now?''


    Janus looked down at me with raised brows, his golden eyes gleaming wickedly. Actually, he''s sporting a look that is like asking me if I''m dumb or what. Yeah, how great of him. And it kinda confused me too.


    ''Why am I dumb now?''


    "If I didn''te and break the spell, you would have suffered repercussions by now," he tly replied.


    "Spell? What spell are you talk-- Ah!" I gasped when it dawned on me and stopped walking.


    Janus let out a tired sigh.


    "I am starting to wonder if my master chose the right person but that''s my master we''re talking about here¡­ She''s never wrong¡­" he mumbled to himself as he continued marching on.


    "You¡­" I immediately ran up to him to catch up-- "So that was a spell? That weird thing from earlier? Who was it?!" I rattled on in one breath.


    "I have no obligation to tell you," Janus replied,pletely brushing me off.


    "Yes, you have! Because it involves me!" I asserted.


    ''He''s doing it again! He''s not telling me anything!''


    "Ahuh. And I am free to speak or not," said Janus-- "And I won''t."


    I felt my blood go up to my head.


    "You bloody ma--" before I could even finish my words, Janus gave me a sharp side-eye that made me instantly shut my mouth. "Ahem."


    "Is that how you treat your savior? Cursing him? You still haven''t thanked me yet, you know," Janus clicked his tongue in disapproval.


    "If I thanked you, would you tell me then?"


    "Nope."


    "Tch."


    I will thank him for that, of course. But in other ways, because I''m still pissed at him. And to at least get back from him even for some petty method, I will.


    "I am free to express my gratitude or not. Because after all, I never asked for your help," I said, pausing for effect-- "And I won''t."


    I heard Janus snort beside me as if he found it obnoxiously funny. I too tried to stifle the smile that was about to spill from my lips. I''m still mad, I''m not supposed to beughing right now.


    For a while, we just walked before I carefully asked.


    "But¡­ was it her?"


    "Hmm?"


    "The spell¡­" I whispered and looked around for a quick second, "Did she do it?"


    Janus didn''t look back once at me.


    "What are you talking about, Nadia?"


    "You know what I''m trying to say and you definitely know who I''m talking about," I pointed out.


    There''s no way my intuition is wrong. I believe in my gut feeling but I just want confirmation from someone stronger.


    "Hmm? Do I?" He answered in the form of a question, which doesn''t equate to anythingprehensible.


    "Seriously?!"


    "Little Nadia," Janus halted his steps and so did I. He looked down at me with a serious gleam in his eyes-- "Everything has the right moment. I only helped you earlier because it is my duty and I hate arrogant fledglings that act like they can do everything in my turf."


    "This is not your turf. It''s the pce," I remarked.


    Janus gave me a cynical smile. That kind of smile only means bad things. Is he perhaps telling me that he can make this ce his own turf if he wants to? Well, of course, he can. This is Janus we''re talking about. But it kind of made me a little scared.


    I hope he doesn''t smile that way again. To me, at least. It gives me shivers and definitely not the pleasant ones.


    "... whatever," I mumbled and averted my eyes from him.


    "And I already told you, didn''t I?" he continued-- "Why don''t you find the answers yourself?"


    I turned my gaze back to him again when he said that. Janus raised his chin and started walking, waving his right hand.


    "I''m off then."


    And then he finally teleported, probably back to his tower, leaving me staring at the space he was just on, confused as hell.

 Chapter 191 - Merlin

    "He has a lot of nerve, doesn''t he?" Nadia muttered to herself as she gazed at the looming tower in the distance. The impressive height almost reaching the clouds.


    Shaking her head, she began walking again, nowpletely alone. She was still worriedly ncing at the curious little animals who kepting out of nowhere to look at her. In a way, she''s just d that they don''t really get too close to her or she''ll seriously have a panic attack right there.


    ''I mean, imagine seeing a person being chased and coddled by animals¡­ Won''t that look weird?''


    Because her eyes were focused somewhere, she didn''t see the other person who was walking opposite hers and identally bumped into them.


    "Oof--" the other person cried out.


    Nadia immediately turned her head in front and gasped.


    "Oh no, I''m sorry I wasn''t paying attention to where I''m walking.. Are you okay?"


    She was both torn with whether she''ll touch him or not. Which will be appropriate? The said man in front of her was rubbing the part of his body with which she collided.


    He then shook his head to appease her.


    "No, it wasn''t thedy''s fault. It is entirely mine," and bowed his head-- "I sincerely apologize, mydy."


    In any case, it was both of their faults for not looking forward. If the man himself had seen her, he could have also easily avoided her. But since both of them literally bumped into each other, that just meant that he too wasn''t paying attention either.


    Unless he had done it on purpose.


    "Ah, it''s because I wasn''t looking so¡­"


    "Nadia!" Eon suddenly called out to her.


    Nadia turned her head towards him who was already running up to them.


    "Oh, Eon¡­"


    With a frown on his face, he checked on her.


    "Are you okay? Did something happen?"


    Nadia shook his head, "No, it was just a little incident. Nothing serious¡­"


    Eon was finally satisfied with his thorough inspection and nced at the other person with them.


    He saw a man, dressed in a royal guard uniform, but had looked very unfamiliar to him.


    Was he on a different squad perhaps?


    "You¡­"


    The man perked up when heid eyes on him and saluted.


    "Ah. I''m one of the queen''s guards. I apologize for not greeting the vice-captain of the royal brigade."


    Eon''s brows furrowed for a second but didn''t say anything and just nodded at him before turning his attention back to Nadia.


    "Are you going home now?" He inquired, tactically bringing her out of there-- "It''s probably going to rain soon so you better go before that happens."


    "Yes, I know. I''m about to," Nadia affirmed, giving the man a small smile before leaving with Eon in tow.


    "Let me escort you to your carriage then. Are you going to say goodbye to Kai?"


    "Hmm? Nope, I''ll see him at home anyway," replied Nadia.


    The two walked away and had stopped paying attention to the man who continued standing there, watching them leave for a brief moment before disappearing out of sight, in case someone notices his presence. The man was no other than Haagenti who flew back to his space just as soon as Janus perceived him.


    Janus, who had justzily lounging about in his golden hammock, a smoking pipe in his right hand, turned his eyes on the tightly closed windows at the topmost floor of the tower. There was an air of indifference in his demeanor, acting as if he could care less with the world outside.


    Puffing the smoke out, the corner of his lips then rose into a sneer. His golden irises flickering yfully as he stared from beyond the sses, seemingly seeing through everything despite the solid barrier.


    "That fiend really thought he could hide from me?" he snickered, "Idiot."


    Mumbling that, he took another drag on the pipe and released another puff of white smoke which then filled the room. It only adds mysticism to the ce that shimmered with gold and decorated with fancy furniture.


    "Isn''t he underestimating me that much? A simple space like that is easy to destroy with just a flick of my finger," said Janus to no one and chuckled afterward. "I''m only letting him do as he pleases because I am bored," he added.


    "And because your master said so," one voice suddenly chimed in. It came from the doorway, which served as a portal to different dimensions. "''Sup." The owner of the said voice then revealed himself.


    Januszily nced at the neer.


    "... Merlin."


    A tall man with a dazzling smile stepped in. He was wearing a pair of ck ripped pants and an equally ck long-sleeved shirt with a dark red robe that reached his ankles covering his shoulders.


    "That''s all you have to say to me? Aren''t you even excited to see your friend?" Merlinmented as he made his way inside the room, stopping just in the middle to admire his surroundings.


    "Are you?" Janus voiced out, still not nning toe up from the hammock to entertain his unexpected guest.


    "What?"


    "My friend?" he deadpanned.


    Merlin burst out in augh, shaking his head at his rude remark.


    "You are still the same, I see."


    "Why are you here?"


    "Aww, it''s because your friend missed you," Merlin responded and pouted at him.


    Janus frowned at the childish antics and almost cringed. A grown man pouting is never a great sight.


    "... I don''t."


    Merlin ignored him and continued looking around.


    "Hahaha. You have a nice ce."


    Janus immediately changed his tune upon hearing hispliment.


    "This is for my master," he said with a proud look on his face.


    "And yet you are here using it," Merlin pointed out.


    "Because my master doesn''t want to move."


    "So you use it instead."


    Janus stared at the wizard as he took a deep drag on his pipe. The smoke filled his lungs before he slowly exhaled, eyes zing over.


    "Why are you here Merlin?"


    "I told you, it''s because I missed you--," he immediately stopped his words when Janus red at him. "...and also because I have nothing to do."


    Janus smirked at his answer. A typical trait of a magic-born like him.


    Being on top of everyone else sure makes life seem boring. If not for their constant search for enjoyment and distracting themselves to things that they found interesting, the world would have been thrown into chaos a long time ago.


    Well, there was a certain period, yes. It was the time when the thirst for power was running rampant in their veins. He who had always been the greatest in everything he does, also the fact that he was already so powerful since young, had viewed life as something mundane.


    He craved satisfaction in which he sought by fighting.


    Waging fights and winning them all easily didn''t exactly make him happy. It made him haughtier. Made his already big head bigger, that there was not a single time he behaved. He challenged everyone, angered the many, and even mocked the gods.


    He really doesn''t care at all as long as he can fight and crush his opponent. Whoeveres to him, he dly faces them.


    A prideful magic-born he is.

 Chapter 192 - The Past

    He always thinks that those who are blessed with a strong affinity to magic should be on top and will always have the final say in everything. He thought that his powers are for taking control and subduing the weak. He was arrogant through and through.


    One God came down and challenged him after earning their ire. To further boost his already inted ego, he came out victorious in the end, thus only making him more self-entitled.


    He went on and challenged more Gods. Lesser ones who are still on the cusp of immortality, also as arrogant as he, and are easily angered. He also fought devils who are believed to be the purest of all magic-borns. Magic to them is as easy as breathing, it''s already in their blood, marked in their very souls.


    The more he wins, the more frustrated he gets. Which just bored him more. How can he ever be satisfied? Is there going to be a time that he would feel satisfied with anything? He grew mad as he got stronger..


    He just can''t be satisfied. He went on and provoked Higher Gods, and then he finally lost. Once. Which had almost cost him his life, if not for the one who had saved him from death, his mistress.


    From the first time heid eyes on her, he felt how inferior he was inparison to that entity. He, who had always stood at the top. She showed him what real power is¡­ what real magic is¡­ what miracle is¡­ And he will never forget that.


    So he took her as his master and revered her. To him, she is everything. And for his devotion to her, he finally mellowed down. His thirst for power was no longer his main goal but knowledge. He wanted to unravel the mysteries of magic he carelessly uses and takes for granted.


    He followed her wherever she went and learned a lot at the same time. He thought he had seen what magic really is but he was actually dead wrong. There''s more to making things go boom¡­ Magic is not just how big your magic circle is, or howplicated and sparkly the spells are. It''s more divine and mysterious. It sent his heart throbbing upon seeing what she could do with it.


    Time goes by and he learns how to use his powers to greater use. He subdued the demons who were wreaking havoc towards mankind. If it was the past, he wouldn''t care less about it. But then he found out that his master holds mankind special and he wanted to protect it. He offered the demons to her but she never needed them anyway, hence why Magia Regis is found.


    And Merlin here was one of the many people he had met in his lifetime. A magic-born like him and also a past troublemaker.


    "Huh. Done babysitting a mortal?" Janus scoffed.


    Merlin, who was about to sit down on one of the couches, nced at him.


    "He has a name."


    "Right. Anthony," he uttered flippantly.


    "No," Merlin rebuked-- "That''s nowhere even near."


    "Eh. Who cares," Janus grumbled and turned away in indifference, clearly not giving a shit.


    "He''s still a king, you know," said Merlin as he shook his head in disapproval-- "And it''s Arthur, remember it next time."


    After all, his king was already like a brother to him now, however cheesy that might sound. They have been through a lot and witnessed his growth¡­ Hmm, now that he thought more about it, it''s actually as if Arthur is his son or something.


    "Well¡­ he doesn''t deserve my attention," Janus replied. His head then turned towards Merlin''s direction and proudly raised his pipe-- "And I''m also a king if you haven''t forgotten either," and puffed a smoke to the air.


    That''s right. He was a king before and a king even now. The difference is that he once ruled overnds but now he ruled over magic.


    The Wise King, they said. Yet Merlin can''t see where in tarnation is the wise part they had dubbed him. If anything, he should be called the Mad King. or the Lazy King, or the Pompous King. Either of the three suits him more.


    "Still the same arrogant man¡­" Merlin remarked while chuckling. He had already known how high his self-esteem is and it looks like it didn''t diminish throughout the years. Though the way he acts so highly doesn''t reallye off as overbearing. It''s actually more awe-inspiring now.


    He won''t ever tell him that though. No way will he make this bastard''s head bigger.


    "Don''t also forget that you were once a mortal," Merlin added.


    "I''m a magic-born, there''s a vast difference," Janus immediately rebuked.


    Merlin nodded, "Hmm that''s true¡­"


    "If you have nothing to do, go and destroy a or something."


    Merlin stared at Janus in bafflement, "... I can''t possibly do that, I''m not an omnipotent God, you fool. And even if I am, I won''t do it."


    Janusughed sardonically at his words.


    "Should one be an omnipotent God to destroy a? Here, I will teach you. You just need 777 different spells at the same time."


    "No thanks," Merlin declined.


    ''777 different spells at the same time¡­ Seriously...''


    Merlin is a wizard. The most powerful among his ss. But he is mainly best on the defensive side.


    Sure, he can make countries go boom and more but he''s nowhere near this man''s capability when ites to offense and making everything else explode as well.


    People call them equal in strength but he doubts it. He has seen him in action before and he was already so strong. What about now? He sure is curious but he also doesn''t want to make him go around and destroy shit.


    "I''m teaching you for free."


    "I don''t need it."


    Janus then proceeded to ignore him again.


    "Suit yourself. But don''t pester me if you''re just bored."


    Merlin beamed at him, his pair of hazel eyes sparkling.


    "But that is what I''m going to do. I want to aay."


    Janus scowled at him.


    "Then go y somewhere else.


    ''What is he? A kid?''


    "Come oooon," Merlin walked over to his hammock and tried to touch him.


    Before he could, Janus stopped his movements with a spell which he easily broke away from. But the former already predicted it and he found himself facing an empty couch instead of his hammock. Merlin was surprised and had totally not expected it. His momentum let his body fall on the softest couch he had everid on.


    "Holy shit this feels great. I want this!" and snuggled onto it.


    "It''s velvet," said Janus.


    "I want this, give this to me!"


    "No."


    Merlin shifted on the sofa to face him and pouted.


    "You''re so uncharitable¡­"


    "Go away, Merlin."


    Janus has always been alone at the top of the tower for so long that having a rambunctious person there gives him a headache. Plus the fact that the person was no other than Merlin and his devil-may-care attitude.


    "Nope! Not until you agree to y with me. Just like old times," Merlin replied.


    Janus frowned, "What? You want to burn down a kingdom or something?"


    "No," he responded and evilly smiled-- "Let''s pissed off some Gods instead."

 Chapter 193 - Impending Threats

    "No," he responded and evilly smiled-- "Let''s pissed off some Gods instead."


    The proud magician stared at the grinning wizard and sneered.


    "... Heh. That sounds tempting," he replied and quickly added-- "But I''m busy." Dousing Merlin''s excitement.


    "Ohh? What? Babysitting some mortals as well?" Merlin teased, throwing back what he said to him earlier.


    "That''s right so go away," and ignored him again..


    "Then let me help you!"


    "I can manage just fine."


    "I''m offering my services for free."


    Janus was already losing his patience. His days had been so peaceful¡­ And this man is ruining it right now.


    "Merlin, just go and pissed off my other self instead," he huffed.


    "Your other self--" Merlin pressed his mouth close and stared at thezing magician-- "Where is it?"


    He''s not going to ask what he means by that anymore. But there was an inkling at the back of his mind already.


    ''Did he perhaps learn another crazy magic again?''


    Janus readily answered.


    "Vris."


    "There''s no way I''m going there!" Merlin protested.


    Vris¡­


    That ce is where the ancient¡­ the most ancient beings live.


    The Primordials.


    ''His other self is in Vris? What the hell¡­''


    Merlin may be the most powerful wizard alive butpared to the primordials¡­ the peak of what immortals are¡­


    ''Agh! This crazy magician and his tricks!''


    "Then fvck off," Janus spat out-- "Go back to babysitting Austin."


    "It''s Arthur. And I''m staying here."


    "I''m not going to treat you like a guest."


    "That''s fine. I can treat myself like that."


    "Tch," Janus finally gave up-- "Suit yourself."


    He was originally nning to stay out of boredom but now, he just wants to pester him as much. Just because his so-called other self is in the Vris doing God knows what.


    "What do you even do there?!" He couldn''t help but ask. His curiosity gets the better of him.


    "Hmm? Are you curious?" And when he nodded, Janus smirked-- "Then go see it yourself,"


    Merlin shut his mouth and narrowed his eyes on him, cursing him a thousand times inside his head.


    "But this is truly surprising. For you to let one of the demons roam free around here¡­" he thenmented after a while, burying himself further into the couch.


    "You mean Haagenti?" Janus scoffed-- "That fiend is currently rebelling against me but I will let him be for now¡­"


    The time wille and he will surely teach him a lesson for disobeying him.


    ''How dare that demon act against him and my mistress?''


    "Haagenti? No, I meant another demon. Though I don''t know if it''s really one of yours¡­" Merlin remarked.


    Janus turned towards him with a frown.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    " Well, beforeing here, I explored this world first and avoided all your hex, of course. I don''t want you toe and ruin my fun," Merlin proudly replied-- "And that''s when I felt the presence of a very powerful demon¡­ I thought you sent them here or something."


    "... Them¡­"


    "That''s right. There was a loooot of them," emphasized Merlin-- "I was thinking, ''Damn, what is this idiot nning to do now? Is he trying to throw this world into chaos or something?'' But that would be against your principle. I mean, you don''t even let them go near humans without your perusal. So I shrugged it off even though I was having literal shivers."


    Merlin then noticed the look on Janus''s face as he bbered on-- "Wait, why do you look so serious? Perhaps¡­ you didn''t know?" he muttered in incredulity.


    ''Did I miss something? Why didn''t I know about this¡­''


    At that moment, he immediately activated one spell that swept over thends, gathering information in an instant. But he didn''t notice any demonic presence aside from those whom he had already discovered, making him more puzzled.


    He stared at Merlin, studying him and seeing if he''s lying right now. But however childish he might be, Merlin won''t ever spout a huge lie like that. Plus he would always determine the truth anyway so it''s useless to lie to him.


    If what Merlin said was true, that there is really a huge gathering of demons he is not aware of, then this is a serious matter.


    Demons shouldn''t be freely roaming around humans without his knowledge. He had already told the devils this. After all, these demons are under their leadership and they are responsible for these fiend''s actions.


    He thought of the possibility of the other devils rebelling, just like what happened to Haagenti. He then came upon the process of elimination, weighing who is likely to do just that. Merlin said the presence he sensed was that of a very powerful demon¡­


    "Merlin, how powerful is this demon?"


    "Mmm? Probably¡­ hmmm¡­" he wasbing through his memories and snapped-- "Ah! As, more or less, powerful as that demon who likes to seduce people. You know, one of the seven princes of hell¡­"


    "Seduce-- You mean Asmodeus," he affirmed.


    "Yes," he said and shrugged his shoulders-- "I know his name but I can''t just go around saying a demon''s name, can I?"


    ''So one of the Magia Regis Kings? But these devils are currently busy with their own tasks¡­''


    And there is just no way that a king of magic would rebel. That would be idiotic. He''s confident in that fact because just like him, these kings recognize one absolute master aside from him. They might be under his thumb but he knows these proud demons don''t entirely ept him as a master. The hate is present and he gives zero fvcks about it because, at the end of the day, these devils are all under his control. He rules over them.


    It''s true that they are likely to rebel against him and would do so if given even the slightest chance. But because of the mistress, their mea domina, this chance is close to null.


    Not one of them is foolish enough to disobey her or challenged her.


    ''Does my mistress know-- wait, of course, she would. Even so, I should go and tell her¡­''


    "I''m leaving," he said and stood up from the hammock. He then threw Merlin a pointed re-- "Don''t do anything stupid inside my tower while I''m gone."


    "Hey, where are you going? Is there a problem?" Merlin sat up from the couch as he watched him grab a coat from the rack before shrugging it on.


    "It''s none of your business¡­" Janus icily retorted and immediately teleported out of there.


    Merlin stared at the ce where his friend disappeared, all the while pouting.


    "Meanie¡­"

 Chapter 194 - Asmoday

    "I had been waiting for you," said Haagenti as soon as Regina stepped inside the room.


    He was sitting on the sofa, a ss of wine in one hand, while Farren stood behind him with his ever-present smile. He had been in his space for quite some time until he''s sure that Regina was returning. After all, he wanted to know something from her.


    Regina''s perfect eyebrows raised.


    "And why is that? Do you need something from me?"


    Her butler took the coat from her shoulder and stepped aside afterward as she plopped herself down on the other sofa..


    "I want to know the identity of thedy who attended your little tea party," he didn''t try to beat around the bush because there is no need to. Haagenti only wants answers.


    The woman he had sense while he was out and had deliberately met just so he could confirm the depth of the woman''s powers. Their meeting wasn''t an ident, it was very much nned by him from the start. He almost abandoned the n when he saw the tower''s magician walking along with her.


    Good thing that he teleported out of there and his ploy still happened. And boy did he hit a jackpot. It was just like Farren had told him. An ocean.


    A mana reserve so immense that he almost grabbed her right there and then to finally fulfill their mission.


    Regina''s eyes widened for a fraction upon understanding what he meant and upon seeing the greedy look in his eyes.


    "You¡­" she straightened her back and frowned at him-- "I saw her first."


    She has other ns with Nadia, and she sure as hell won''t be giving her to anyone else. The power she sensed in her, made her salivate. With Nadia, she will truly reach greatness.


    ''Like mother, like daughter¡­''


    Regina thought. Her mind wandering back to the memory of a certain woman.


    Haagenti''s lips curved upward and drawled.


    "That''s where you are wrong. She was the one Farren had told me about."


    "I want her for myself. Thatdy is mine," Regina insisted.


    Her mind was already set. Ever since she learned of Nadia''s magic, she already nned to get it for herself. To make her transition as a witchplete.


    ''Ohh¡­ To be able to possess that power. I will surely go down as the greatest witch in the history¡­''


    Regina is slowly being lulled away by her desires. And these desires grow stronger the more she thinks about them.


    ''Yessss¡­ You will be the strongest sorceress, my Queen¡­ This world is yours to take¡­'' A snake-like voice hissed inside her head, adding more fuel to the fire, stoking the mes.


    ''The strongest¡­''


    "You don''t get to decide about that, Queen," Haagenti then cut in, halting whatever haze she was under and stared at her as he downed his ss of wine. "You do know where you stand, right?"


    He released his demonic aura for a little bit, enough to scare the wits of the butler at the side, and warned Regina. The narcissistic queen of Rosenthal had been acting way too familiar with himtely and hadpletely forgotten the level of authority between them.


    She may be the queen of this empire but Haagenti is a proud devil. A human such as her doesn''t stand on equal footing nor stand above him. He let her run wild these years because he could care less and because he''s pretty much preupied all the time.


    But the years don''t change anything.


    Regina clenched her fists tightly as she fought the fear that was gradually spreading to her heart.


    "But you already have--" She remarked out of frustration but didn''t get to finish whatever it was she''s about to say...


    "Queen Regina¡­" Haagenti warned.


    "!!!"


    The sharp glint in his crimson eyes stopped her. The atmosphere shifted and turned the room gloomy. Farren''s smile didn''t waver but his eyes did have a trace of madness in them. Seemingly craving to at least teach the woman a lesson for baring her fangs against his master.


    "I¡­ I apologize for my rudeness, my Lord¡­" she couldn''t help but utter, mentally berating herself forpletely forgetting that even if he schemes alongside her, he''s still a dangerous demon through and through.


    "I hope you still remember our little deal¡­" Haagenti muttered and cocked his head to the right-- "Shall I remind you?"


    Regina shook her head gracefully, calming herself down. Afterward, she warily met his crimson eyes, ones that belong entirely to the demons.


    The eyeballs that should be white are ck, and the irises glowed a bright red that looked like pools of blood. It was eerie and hauntingly beautiful at the same time. But at this moment, it only creeped her out.


    "... What about me? How can I get stronger--"


    "Leave that to us," Haagenti immediately answered-- "Aren''t you steadily gaining power? You shouldn''t rush it or the tower will definitely catch wind of it and destroy our ns."


    The tower is always their biggest enemy, especially the owner. One grave mistake and everything they had been carefully building on will fall apart.


    "Don''t worry. In no time, you will be known as the greatest witch alive," Haagenti assured her.


    "That is right¡­" Another voice chimed in.


    It was low and seductive, pulling on the heartstrings of anyone that hears it.


    The people inside the room turned towards the source and at that moment, a magic portal appeared, revealing a fairly beautiful man with white hair and a seductive charm. He was wearing a white tux with only a blood-red necktie for a change in color. The red deeply contrasted against him who had always been pale and emphasized his red eyes. Behind him entered other men as well and clearly, without a doubt, all of them are demons.


    "Lord Asmo--" Regina gasped in awe.


    "Hush," the man grinned wickedly-- "You shouldn''t casually say a devil''s name just like that. Names held power..."


    "I apologize¡­" Regina blushed and pried her eyes off of him. Even so, she still found herself looking back at him as she waspelled to do so.


    Haagenti, on the other hand, was frowning all the time, displeased to see him. Asmoday casually sat down on the chair, both him and Regina on each his side, while his men retreated in the shadows and waited there.


    "Mhmm¡­ So? Both of you seem to be in the middle of something¡­" Asmoday began to dig.


    "That is none of your business," Haagenti sneered.


    One archdemon lunged to attack him but Farren had already jumped in front of him as a shield and stopped its attack. But other archdemons were surrounding them now, both from him and Haagenti''s side.


    "How dare you talk back to the Lord," it was Asmoday''s subordinate.


    "Move your filthy ws," Farren sneered rather joyfully but the madness in his eyes was present.


    Tension rose in the room as bloodthirst fill the air. It feels like a fight will break out any minute and every single one of them is in the mood for it. Aside from two people, Regina and her butler, which are the only humans in the room.

 Chapter 195 - The Birds, And The Bees, And The Flowers, And The Trees

    The dark aura that demons are emitting is proven to be suffocating to humans and causes them to go extremely weak and sometimes lose their minds. The heavier their aura gets, if they are not careful, they could drive the humans to their demise by inflicting fear.


    "Oh,e on, Haage. Aren''t we on the same page? We share the same objective, no?" Asmoday drawled-- "If it''s about the n, then I should also hear it."


    Haagenti''s mood didn''t change for the better. His frown deepened even more and it was evident in his face. Asmoday stared at the demon who was sporting a sour expression and startedughing.


    "You shouldn''t be here. Aren''t you afraid that he will notice you?" Haagentimented, feeling disgruntled from beingughed at.


    He then nced at the archdemons around the room and clicked his tongue. This guy even brought powerful subordinates with him and is even unting their prowess right now.. If this doesn''t rm the tower and causes them to take action, then he doesn''t know anymore.


    Asmoday''s lips quirked, "Why would I? He''s just a puny magician. Only the weak will get scared of a pretentious mortal," he retorted. His eyes thennded on him-- "Ah, like you and 71 others¡­"


    Haagenti didn''t find what he said ttering. It was surely an insult for him, the others, and to Solomon. Even though he''s currently rebelling right now and had cut his ties off of them, he was still offended nheless.


    "My brother who prided himself as a strong demon ended up wrapped in his palm. That just meant he''s equally as useless as lesser demons, no?" Asmoday then let out a chilling chuckle.


    "And yet he''s a king of hell and one of the seven sins¡­ What does that say about you?" Haagenti fired back, not minding whether he''s striking a chord or not.


    He was surely treading on dangerous waters but he also doesn''t want to just sit there and ept his jibes.


    The temperature inside the room suddenly got colder yet the demons present are sweating. Asmoday''s aura grew and made his subordinates nervous. Even Regina was shrinking further into her seat, fear gripping her hard in her heart.


    Haagenti noticed the change and smirked.


    "Hard to swallow, isn''t it?"


    "You¡­" Asmoday was about tosh out when a voice echoed in his ears and he stopped moving. He then stared into the void for a brief moment while shivering, closing his eyes for effect. When he opened them again, he was sporting this intoxicated expression that can sink a thousand ships-- "Ahh¡­ I will let this slide for now," said Asmoday, smilingnguidly at him. "But I will not be lenient the next time. Know your ce, Haagenti," he warned.


    Haagenti clenched his teeth to stop himself from talking back. He might be of the same race as Asmoday but the two of them are vastly different in terms of power and upbringing. He knew he would never win on a fight against him, not even close, so he shut his mouth.


    ---**


    Another day, another wasted opportunity to do something productive aside from reading books and drowning in tea. I swear, all I do is eat and sleep, I''m not even lying. Sometimes I get too self-conscious when I hear news from the nobility that this person is doing this, that person is doing that, and then I will find myself walking around the mansion for no reason at all. Aside from being anxious, that is.


    My father is busy as usual and it gets worse as days pass by. I can barely talk to him now and it''s also the case with my brother. I have no idea what they had been doing for them to be so preupied that Kai and I even started eating alone sometimes. Kai seems to be taking his knight training seriously too and it is getting paid off! He''s going to have his knighthood next month and I am pretty much excited for him. Albeit the fact that I''m still lonely as hell because he''s always in the pce. Everyone is in the pce, period.


    I started talking to Uno due to this and I do think that we''re friends now. Mhmm¡­ It''s to the point that he will take a sword for me. Which is pretty much given since the beginning because he''s my bodyguard, but you already have the gist of it,e on. Cut me some ck.


    Anyways, I decided to visit the in-house library again to make use of my free time, which is all the time. I even thought of studying etiquette again just to feel like I have something to do, you know. That I am a functioning citizen of this country.


    These past few days have always been just me doing things I don''t normally do on a daily basis.


    Just yesterday, I was practicing archery nonstop and even taught my maids. Just because. So far, I can proudly say that I can shoot moving targets urately now. And who would have thought that I''ll get an interest in embroidery too? Yes, because I was bored and had nothing to do, I decided to pick up a needle and sew. YES. Despite the fact that I have an extreme phobia against it.


    "This doesn''t exin anything to me at all¡­" I grumbled, closing the book in disappointment.


    So yeah, here''s me inside the library, looking for books that mention anything about magic. In case you didn''t know, aside from those pretty mundane things I''ve been doingtely, I have also been researching the weird stuff that happened to me.


    The gathering of birds has even disconcerted the people in the mansion, not just me anymore. Mari one time screamed out of fear when she entered my room and found me surrounded by a flock. I have no idea about that either because I was so deep in my slumber.


    So I woke up from her shrill scream and sat there groggily, still reeling from sleep, only to almost get a heart attack when I opened my eyes and saw my surroundings.


    I forgot to close the windowsst night and the birds took advantage of it. I''m only d that they didn''t soil my ce. You know, drop some bird waste here and there. Coz that''s more traumatizing than waking up in a room full of birds. Imagine being covered in bird poop. No? Alright.


    They don''t attack me either, or anyone in the house so it''s okay, except it''s not. I''m not okay with that. As long as I don''t understand what''s going on with me, I will never be okay with all of these.


    The birds just love to hang around me, chirp lovingly, and just generally treat me like I''m some queen of birds, which is a big deal. Aside from the sheer confusion they cause me, it''s actually rather uplifting.


    Maybe¡­ I am transitioning into a fairy? A forest fairy? I mean, animals love me! And Janus says I am changing. Who knows, right?


    Except for that damn magician who won''t open his damn mouth.


    And by the way, it''s not just the birds and the bees, and the rabbits, and the trees. Kuro was also extra sweet to me now too, like very very extra. He won''t leave my side at all!


    So my earlier notion that I am the new Forest Fairy is getting stronger. Heck, I wouldn''t be surprised if I will grow some fairy wings one of these days. I mean, I also notice I am getting prettier every day and stuff¡­ Ahem.

 Chapter 196 - An Invitation

    Ah, that sounds so wrong.


    Tiredly, I dropped myself down on the chair and absentmindedly stared at all the books on the shelves. All the books that talk about sorcery don''t have that much information. It only mentioned the brief history that is also vague as hell because it''s just a summary. And when I thought I read something good, it turns out that they are all just theories from schrs and philosophers. So I gained nothing in the end.


    I thought about how scarce the materials are for these topics and wondered why these schrs did not try to seek the archives in the tower. Does the tower not let people in? Is it probably a private property meant for tower inhabitants only? Because if they did scour the archives, they would have arrived at a conclusion about magic by now. So maybe, the tower is off-limits.


    "But Nathan offered to bring me there though?" I mumbled.


    Ah, I am so confused..


    I had already searched the nook and cranny of this library and nothing is helpful at all. That is why I have also beening back to the capital, particrly to Nine''s bookshop in hopes of finding one urate book. Goodness, I was almost seduced to enter that shady shop that sells shady things. All my visits didn''t bore fruit but I did get to know Estelle and Nine better. Also Luna. Let us not forget about that cute little ck cat.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh¡­"


    I was soullessly sighing now, feeling listless and bored as hell. If only I had the balls toe and beg for entrance in the tower''s archives, I would have done that from the start. But I am not associated with the tower at all and being the Empress''s niece doesn''t give me a ticket either.


    "Maybe I should just wait for some miracle to happen¡­ Like the tower inviting me or something¡­"


    I chewed on my inner cheek and squinted. Janus and I pretty much bondedst time, right? I mean, we''re kind of acquaintances now because he helped me with that strange spell and gave me clues and all that¡­


    We walked together once! Is there anyone else who can say that?


    He also said that I should look for the answers myself. Maybe, for some stroke of luck, he would invite me toe and visit the archive...


    ''Nah, that is not possible.''


    "This is Janus we are talking about¡­" I remarked and just shrugged the thought away.


    It''s really weird how he''s so different in person than in the novel. Well, to the characteristics I have written down about him, anyway.


    I heard a tap on the window which was made of ss and was directly across the room in front of me. My forehead creased in confusion as I squinted my eyes towards that direction, wondering what caused it. I was about to ignore it when a bright light appeared, on the surface of the window, forming into a gold magic circle. The runes in the circle burned bright but not to the point that it was blinding.


    I was surprised to see that but was much more taken aback when something flew out of it. It was so swift that the only thing I saw was a sh of white light and a hooting sound. It disappeared back into the magic circle afterward and then everything was back to normal again.


    "What¡­?"


    What just happened?


    ''Was that a bird? I heard a bird sound...''


    That whole thing was so fast I didn''t even have the time to react. Feeling rather bewildered, I started to question whether I saw the right thing or I was just hallucinating. And that''s when I noticed an envelope atop a book right in front of me. There wasn''t anything like that earlier so it''s probably from that sh of light which is also probably a bird, which also means that I didn''t just imagine it. It really did happen.


    The envelope was sealed with gold. Yes, a gold seal. Royal seals are made of gold wax so I assumed that it''s from the pce, but I was so wrong. Because this seal is pure gold and the symbols are waaaay too different.


    This has a hexagram inside a circle on it. I racked my brains for anyone that has this kind of seal but came up with nothing. In the end, I opened the envelope to satisfy my curiosity. I''m sure, if not, that the answer is inside.


    It was a letter and surprisingly, it came from Janus sh the tower.


    How convenient, I was just thinking of him, and herees something from him. Are you wondering what was written in the letter? It was a short one-liner.


    ''Come to the tower.''


    That''s it. That''s what it said.


    It didn''t specifically say that it was from Janus because there is no signature from him everywhere. But who would boldly say something like this aside from the current owner? I mean, is there any other magician inside anyway? So far, he''s the only magician I have met so far and the novel doesn''t say that there exists more either.


    "Oh¡­ That''s¡­ unexpected¡­"


    I jolted from my chair when someone knocked on the door and revealed Nathan. Because I was still reeling from what just happened, I only stared at him for like a full half a minute as he strolled in, not really registering that he was there inside the library.


    "Are you busy?" My brother then questioned when he got closer.


    I blinked the haziness away and focused, still holding Janus''s letter in my hand.


    "Oh, I uhm¡­ I was just reading," I mumbled, ncing at the paper before putting it back in the envelope. Then it dawned on me that he''s with me and looked up. "You''re here¡­ You have nothing to do? I mean, you''re not busy anymore?"


    My eyes studied him from head to foot and noticed that he''s still d in his uniform.


    "I finally have free time," was his response.


    "Uhuh," I stupidly mumbled, gazing up at him in question.


    "I promised to apany you on your day so I will let you decide where you want to go," he added when he noticed I wasn''t getting what he meant.


    ''Ah!''


    Yeah, he did tell me that one time¡­ And yet I forgot about it¡­


    "Is there any ce you wish to go to?" Nathan pondered, looking down at me expectantly.


    I only thought for a short moment but I actually don''t have to think about it at all. There is just one ce in my mind right about now. It was also a coincidence that Janus had just invited me so of course, the answer is ringly obvious.


    "The tower. Let''s go to the tower," I said with a grin and immediately stood up from the chair in excitement.

 Chapter 197 - The Arcane Tower

    It''s happening. It''s finally happening.


    I have been looking forward to visiting the tower for a long time already and it''s finally going to happen today. Who would have thought? I mean, wasn''t I totally avoiding anything that has any involvement with the arcane tower before? I steered clear from it like it was some entrance to hell.


    Looking back, the Nadia from before who always shudders from the mere mention of the tower¡­ I don''t know, it''s kind of off-putting really. I just realized how stupid it was to get anxious about something that has the lowest probability to happen. After all, I wasn''t the same psychody who upied this body beforehand, who is capable ofmitting crimes and won''t be on any naughty list, if the tower has any, for sure. For the tower doesn''t give a single fvck about a person like me, and yet I acted like a pansy bitch.


    Hey, in my defense, I am more scared of Janus than anything else. He''s like a boogeyman to me. Especially when you know something that others don''t. .


    Just having those shbacks ying inside my head, was kind of making me amused of myself from before. If the past me just knew that one day in the future, she would readily enter the tower herself, she would probably faint from shock.


    Well, that was then and this is now. I am even so excited at the moment that I couldn''t sit still. Nathan is just there, sitting in front of me within the carriage, and probably silently judging me or something. Kuro also came along with us. With his natural size, he naturally can''t possibly fit in with us and would break the carriage if he did. But because my adopted anima is a talented one, he can shrink to whatever size he wants.


    He''s now resting beside me, swishing eight of his tails lovingly. Did I say eight? Yes, I did say eight. It would be crazy if he turned out to be that legendary nine-tailed fox because I will literally flip!


    "Say, Nathan. Would the tower let us in if we just go there without any prior notice?" I asked him just for the sake of confirming something.


    I mean, if it is really not possible for anyone to just enter the tower without the owner''s permission, based on my observation with the books about magic, then we can''t go in.


    It wouldn''t be an issue for me because Janus just gave me an invitation a while ago. But I wanna check just to make sure.


    "About that, the lowest floor is open for selected people only. Those who have the highest authority like the pce historian, the pce doctor, the prime minister, the royal family, and some others," Nathan responded.


    "And?" I prodded.


    Nathan nonchntly shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m one of some others."


    "Ohh¡­"


    I wonder what he meant by that, though? Why would he just call himself some others and not his position as the captain of the royal knights?


    "But am I allowed?"


    Nathan nced outside.


    "We''ll see¡­"


    I stared at him for a moment, mentally shaking my head. What if it''s not allowed to bring someone who is not on the roster? Then my visit would be meaningless.


    We then finally arrived in the pce and are currently making our way to the famed tower. I was both nervous and excited but thetter part just won over everything else. My hands were itching to touch new books, to learn new things, and to be taken on a new journey. I was practically dragging Nathaniel along even though he''s supposed to lead me. My brother, seeing how excited I am, chuckled in amusement.


    What''s so fascinating about the Arcane Tower is that it doesn''t have a gate protecting its surrounding property. It was just a wide expanse of greennd and then a tower. I stopped walking to appreciate the beauty of the building first, looking up and trying to make out the topmost floor. But of course, it would be impossible because it is too high up for me to see. My neck would snap if I tried more.


    You would know how obsessed they are with gold because the outside is also decorated with it. It looks so grand that it overshadows the beauty of the pce. And even if we were just standing outside, I could already feel magic in our surroundings. It was heavy with it, so it made me aware that even without a protective wall, there are already precast spells and barriers to ward off people.


    I am truly in the arcane tower. Finally.


    "Let''s go," said Nathan, who then walked ahead without me.


    I immediately followed after him, getting more and more thrilled as seconds passed by.


    ''Oh my goodness, oh my goodness¡­''


    What does the interior look like? I''m so curious!


    The tower also has no door, by the way. So one could just enter without turning a knob or knocking if they have to¡­ But I would bet my whole fortune that the entranceway is enchanted with magic and would catapult anyone uninvited.


    Nathan easily got in, that much is obvious. I didn''t hesitate to follow his steps and I did get in without a hitch. But I did feel a faint magic spell. It was very thin but it was there. I wonder whether I could experiment in the near future by asking someone to walk in and see what happens.


    When that timees, I just hope it doesn''t kill them or anything¡­


    Anyway, as soon as I got a good look at my surroundings, I gasped.


    "Wow¡­"


    It was already big just by looking outside, but it''s more spacious than I thought. Probably due to magic. Something to do with space expansion, probably. The walls are so tall that one would have to tip their heads back to see the end. It was also littered with shelves and shelves of books and different artifacts.


    I don''t even know where to look first or how to describe what I am seeing right now. It was overwhelming and waspletely bombarding my senses left and right. Everywhere I look, there''s just something amazing and out of this world.


    But there''s one thing I can guarantee. The interior and everything else are heavily influenced by gold.


    The floor¡­ the ceiling¡­ the levitating spheres¡­ the chairs and tables¡­ the paintings and some more stuff lying around¡­


    Gold.


    There''s just gold anywhere. The farthest the eyes could see¡­ There''s gold. I was gaping, alright.


    How much gold do they own anyway?! This is just too¡­ extravagant... Even the empire doesn''t have this much! Probably...


    The pce also has gold things but it doesn''t reach even half what the tower has. And to think that this is just the ground floor¡­


    "Oh, dear¡­"


    Say, Mr. Arcane Tower owner¡­ Whoever built this ce¡­ Do they have a gold addiction or what?


    Maybe that''s just how magicians are? I don''t really know¡­ Remembering Janus himself, he wears it too. His dangling earring is one example and his ring¡­ There are gold ents on his clothes and robes too. And don''t forget his magic spells¡­ and eyes¡­


    Maybe it''s a norm? I haven''t seen Solomon nor the second owner of the tower, so I have no idea if they too have something like that.


    "Man¡­ If someone ever robbed this ce¡­ They can just take anything and it will alreadyst them for a lifetime¡­" I mumbled under my breath.


    "If they have what it takes¡­" someone chirped in. It wasn''t Nathan.

 Chapter 198 - The Arcane Tower Pt. 2

    "If they have what it takes¡­" someone chirped in. It wasn''t Nathan because I know his voice very well and this one is unfamiliar.


    Both of us turned around to see who it was but I don''t even know where to look, except for my brother who has exceptional hearing.


    "Good afternoon," Nathan greeted.


    I finally saw where the voice was because my brother knew it beforehand for obvious reasons, and found another person on the side of the room, a few feet from our right. He was hidden behind a curved counter, the color of, you know it, gold.


    This man has hair with a light blue sheen on it, which is so smooth that it just falls t and covers his forehead. Not just that but he also has a white embroidered cloth thatpletely covers his eyes. That blindfold of his matches the rest of his attire which is a white robe with blue ents.


    Interesting¡­.


    I wonder how he can see? Or is he able to see at all?


    "Good afternoon," I also greeted him, curious about his identity.


    Thinking about the tower before, it never really came to me that other people are residing here. I thought it has always been Janus alone and that he''s the only one who lives in this huge ce. There were never any mentions of any other magicians besides him nor any rumors about them either.


    So knowing that this man here is also an inhabitant of this tower is refreshing. Truly, people in the Arcane Tower are very private with their identities.


    "You must be the king''s guest, Lady Nadia," the man says formally.


    And even though he''s wearing a blindfold, I could feel that he''s looking straight at me.


    ''The king''s guest?¡­ Ah, he meant Janus.''


    I raised my chin and gave him an amiable smile.


    "Yes, that''s me."


    In my peripheral vision, I saw Nathan looking at me with a slight frown, brimming with curiosity. His gaze was asking me what was going on without him opening his mouth, and I smiled at him sheepishly in return.


    "I''ll tell you about itter," I whispered to him.


    "I am called Z. You can ask me anything if you need assistance," Z remarked. "The master has given you permission to the tower''s resources and that includes the upper floors."


    What he just dered made me blink in pleasant surprise. Even Nathan was taken aback and had given me another of his suspecting looks. My brother¡­ This is very unexpected for me too, you know. How am I supposed to react to that?


    The upper floors too? Goodness me, I am winning the lottery here.


    It is alreadymon knowledge that anything but the ground floor is prohibited for outsiders. Not for me now though¡­ Fufufufu~


    Dang, that magician sure knows how to please people. Is this his way of helping me? When did he say he wouldn''t? Maybe he got guilty or something¡­ just kidding.


    "Truly? Thank you," I said with utter gratitude. My already positive mood had even soared a new height. "We''ll just look around for now," I added.


    I could barely keep my cool at the moment. I mean, that was one hell of a great news. I''m even more pumped to bury my nose in all of these.


    "Very well. You can check the directories on that book over there so you can easily locate what you''re looking for," Z then pointed towards the further part of the room.


    My eyes followed where it was and saw a book at a distance. For some reason, that part was really bright. A light was pointing down to illuminate the said book, sort of like a spotlight. And did I also mention that it was floating? Yeah, it is. Steadily if I may add.


    Crazy, I know¡­


    "The books and documents in this entire floor can be essed and so are the artifacts," Z continued and quickly added, "Oh, but strictly no touching, please. Most of them are still working and are imbued with heavy magic. We don''t want any untoward idents like what happened before."


    "Oh¡­ okay. Thank you for the heads up," I said before biting my lip to stop myself from asking him about hisst sentence. But of course, my curiosity gets the better of me. Every single time.


    "Uhm, I''m sorry. What happened before?"


    Z responded just as immediately, "One historian identally bumped into the shelf where the golden chalice is and because he panicked, he caught it with his bare hands before itnded."


    Nathan and I stared at him, waiting for the rest of his story. But Z seemed like he wasn''t going to tell us anything because he was just smiling at us so casually.


    "And?" I prodded.


    "Oh, you want to know what happened to him?" His head jerked ever so slightly, "I don''t remember that much but the chalice belonged to a dark witch long ago and is used for rituals. So when he touched it, his soul left him and entered the chalice," he said and finished with another casual smile.


    "Ohh¡­"


    I now mentally reminded myself to never ever touch anything around this room except for the books. Especially that golden chalice he just brought up. I still want my soul very much intact, thank you.


    "Enjoy," said Z.


    I nced at Z wistfully before Nathan and I made our move. We walked further inside the room and I couldn''t help but get fascinated with what I saw. It just feels so magical here. Even though some of these are life-threatening, they are truly interesting nheless.


    There were different kinds of statues that we had passed by. Some are made in bronze, some are marbles, and wood carvings. There was even a sarcophagus to the right, shaped and molded like a human. I don''t even have to look to know what is in there.


    Everything is disyed either inside a ss box or out in the open. I wouldn''t trust those ss boxes too. Who knows if the ss itself is not imbued with spells? I saw one disy that had a floating orb inside.


    It caught my attention because it was letting out a blue light, glowing intensely now and then. I halted my footsteps to stare at it for a moment, fascinated. I could also hear a whirring sound as it spun asionally. It was beautiful and hypnotizing. My mind then wondered what it was.


    I was mesmerized to step in, take a look and observe it much closer but my mind reminded me of the dangers these magic artifacts pose. So even though I am being strangely drawn to it, I don''t want to risk and possibly get my soul sucked out of my body.

 Chapter 199 - The Arcane Tower Pt. 3

    ''Was that a mummified hand-- w?''


    It seemed that it wasn''t just me who noticed the thing. Nathan and I stopped in front of a marble podium, as high as my waist, with the mummified w encased inside a velvet box. The iron te said it was apparently a gorgon''s w. See, I have no idea what a gorgon is but this thing is wild. I mean, if you can just see those ckened nails? That leathery dried-up skin with scales in them? It looked sharp as hell it could definitely pierce someone without effort. And it''s creepy too.


    Both of us are looking at someone''s or something''s severed hand right now. For some, it might look ghastly. But to me, it was nothing short of intriguing. It made me curious about its origins and what these gorgons truly are. I have never heard of them before, nor does it belong to this world''s myth. But who knows? Ultimately, I still have a lot to learn..


    "I have read about gorgons before, here in this very room. They are females from greek mythology with snakes as hair and sharp ws, and wings and scales¡­ They are believed to look very hideous," Nathan then stated.


    ''I''m sorry, what?''


    Snake hair???


    I just heard Nathan say some crazy things just now. Out of all the characteristics he broached, the thing about snakes as hair is the craziest. How is that even possible?


    And obviously, they would surely look hideous! And probably creepy too! I don''t want to meet someone like that. It''s fine if they have ws, wings, and shit, but snake hair??


    Nope. That''s a big nope.


    "That''s the only thing I could remember about them," Nathan added.


    "You said greek mythology, I think I''ve heard of that before¡­ I just¡­ I just don''t remember when and where," I grumbled with my brows knitting together as I thought hard.


    ''Greek mythology¡­ Was it from there? The world I came from?''


    Nathan hummed, "I also heard that there is another part of the gorgon''s body here but it is on the upper floors. It''s rumored to be its head."


    Upper floors?


    I instinctively looked up to the ceiling even though I couldn''t possibly see through it.


    I wonder if I could get to see it? The head? I mean, I can ess the floors above anyway. Though I am creeped out by the snake thing, my curiosity is as strong as ever.


    Right. After I get to gather all the stuff I want to research and have all my questions and queries answered, I will certainlye back to explore all the floors of this tower. There are still a lot of ancient mementos I haven''t gotten to look at yet.


    We then passed by an incredibly long table that has a lot of things on it. There are weapons, some shiny things... medallions? Pieces of exotic jewelry¡­ rocks in different sizes and urns¡­


    Coincidentally, we saw arge chalice made of gold among them and both of us immediately veered away from that table. We just assumed that it''s probably the same chalice that sucked that poor historian''s soul and even if it''s not, it won''t hurt to stay alert. Chalices now, or anything resembling a cup, is an immediate no.


    We were now going towards the floating book directory because it was my main objective for today after all. To find the mysteries surrounding me, magic itself, and more. And while we''re walking, Nathan finally can''t keep his curiosity from earlier down anymore.


    "What did he mean by you being the king''s guest?"


    I nced at him and met his imploring gaze, "Ah, that¡­ Well, before you came in and asked me. Lord Janus had sent me an invitation to visit the tower."


    And that was when I was just thinking about it too. I was so sure he would never invite me and the magician did the opposite. Maybe I should start saying the things I wish to happen aloud so it''lle true. At this point, I might just be an undiscovered silver-tongue.


    "The Great Magician?" Nathan then frowned. "How did that happen? I mean, were you two always acquainted with each other?"


    "Hmm? Not really¡­" I honestly answered. "It''s because we had met quite a few times during my tea party with the Empress¡­ you know¡­ He sometimes joins us and then we talk¡­ All that jazz..." I trailed on.


    All of my meetings with him are entirely serendipitous. He just liked popping out of nowhere, that''s it.


    There was a short pause before he curtly answered.


    "Is that so?"


    I have no idea what my brother is thinking because his face was just nk, as usual. So I don''t know whether he is satisfied with my answer or not.


    "Yeah¡­" I mumbled.


    We reached the floating book and oh boy, it was actually gigantic! I thought that it''s a big book from afar, but reasonably big is what I meant. It''s not. It''s humongous. It''s half the size of my bed or more.


    How am I able to browse this?! It would take me a whole freaking day just to see the books I wanted.


    Nathan must have seen the utter look of bewilderment on my face and guessed what was probably on my mind. He then put me out of my misery by saying the next things.


    "Just say the keywords out loud and it will turn to the specific pages."


    With my mouth still slightly agape, I gazed up at him in astonishment.


    "Say what again?"


    "Keywords. If not, titles. The things you wanted to read about, just say it," he borated. "Here, I''ll show you... Art of the sword."


    After he said that, the book faintly glowed before it started flipping its pages on its own. It then stopped after a split second and the texts, which are also big as well, showed where the affiliated books were located. I thought that was it but a tiny glowing orb, the size of a cherry, appeared out of thin air and hovered for a moment before it floated away.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, it''s the thing that leads you to the book," said Nathan.


    "Really?" I voiced out, thrilled by it.


    "Or you can just summon the book to you," a male voice piped in.


    "Oh geez!" I jumped back from the fright.


    It was Z and he was standing there behind us. I didn''t even notice his presence at all!


    How did he get here so fast and without making a noise? Right, he''s part of the arcane tower, he could have just teleported. But why must he surprise us like that?


    "Just say the word, ''summon'', and the book will appear in front of you."


    There is such a convenient way like that?

 Chapter 200 - The Arcane Tower Pt. 4

    "Just say the word, ''summon'', and the book will appear in front of you."


    ''There is such a convenient way like that? Isn''t that way too cool?''


    I looked at the directory again and back to Z who was smiling good-naturedly then to my brother Nathan who was also as impressed as I am. He didn''t even doubt Z for a bit. But how can you doubt the Arcane Tower? That''s just stupid.


    How does it work though?


    "Does the book just pop up out of thin air in front of me, or in my hands?" I dumbly asked Z.


    I have to know the details first before mishaps happen, you know. Knowing my knack for inviting misfortune, it wouldn''t be too far-fetched. What if I make a blunder while doing so?


    ''You''re just literally going to say summon and yet you''re already overthinking it.'' Mocked my brain..


    Yes, I am being mocked by my own subconscious.


    Z nodded, "In front of you, yes."


    "So it just floats? In front of me?" I pressed further.


    "Correct," he affirmed.


    Now I am kind of curious how it would go¡­


    After I thought about that, Nathaniel suddenly acted on his own.


    "Summon."


    Slowly, magic swirled in our area. I could feel the shift in the air that conveys that magic is at work. And not even a minute had passed, a swirl of gold dust appeared, forming into a cloud that closely resembles the gxy. It was beautiful. Really beautiful. Then the books appeared within the cloud and were all being nketed by the gold dust, parading themselves in our eyes.


    "Oh, wow¡­" I muttered in appreciation, transfixed by the scene unfolding in front of us.


    ''So pretty¡­''


    "Magic is incredible, isn''t it?" Z remarked, sounding proud.


    "Yeah¡­" I whispered, "I agree."


    The longer I stared at the spectacle, the more entranced I got. As I watched the dust swirl, a sh of the past suddenly entered my memory. It was so random that I even got confused if the memory was real or not.


    It showed a scene where it was nighttime and it looked like I was atop a high ce, gazing up at the sky to look at the stars. And then the scene changed with me inside a room, probably mine back there in my real world. There were a lot of books scattered around me and I was holding one in my hand. The book was opened to a page where it showed the picture of the gxy and I felt how mesmerized I was about it.


    Then the scene changed for the third time and it continued that way for I don''t know how long. I just knew that the memory got hazy in the end for how quick it all was, it almost made me dizzy.


    ''What was that just now?''


    Were those my memories? But I can''t remember any of it happening though?


    "Thest time I came here, there wasn''t anything like this at all. We just followed the glowing orbs¡­" Nathaniel suddenly voiced out, pulling me out from my confused stupor.


    He was flipping one book in his hand now. There was even a glint in his eyes that shows that he was truly so impressed by everything.


    Bro, same.


    "When was that?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Nathan shrugged, "I don''t know¡­ probably 6 years ago¡­"


    "You can still do that if you wish to," Z said and raised his index finger, "This summoning system was developed not long ago by the tower master himself. He said that it takes too much effort to go around the shelves and pick a book. So he integrated the summoning spell," Z narrated. "Kind of atrocious but very clever," he added.


    My brows raised from hisstment. How interesting for someone working under the great magician to call his idea atrocious and not even hardly hesitating. Is he sure he''s allowed to talk like that?


    The more Z opens his mouth, the more I get to know his personality. He''s the type to say whatever he wants and not worry about the consequences. Kind of reminding me of someone who was exactly like that. An airhead.


    "When the master introduced this so-called system, I was truly shocked. I thought he was a madman back then. He''s using such an advanced spell to pick some books? Unbelievable! I always knew he''s insane but that day was something else," Z continued his ramblings.


    ''And he''s talkative too¡­''


    He''s even calling Janus crazy now¡­ How brave.


    Are he and Eon perhaps rtives? Why do they have a lot inmon?


    "But when he implemented it and showed me the result, I was stunned beyond belief. Truly, my master''s knowledge of magic is iparable," Z''s voice was dripping with reverence, showing that he''s really proud of Janus. "


    So he is a fanatic.


    "This is the reason why he''s loved by the devils," Z concluded.


    "Huh?" My ears twitched. What did he just say?


    Z smiled at me, "Hmm?"


    "What you said just now--" I was then rudely interrupted.


    "The master is the best?"


    "No, I''m sure that''s not what you just said."


    Z didn''t even try to rebuke me and just stood there smiling. I can''t even tell what he''s thinking with him hiding behind that blindfold of his. Hees off as innocent but that''s not what my guts are telling me.


    "I heard him talk about devils loving the master," Nathaniel then piped in.


    Ah, right. My brother is here¡­


    Oof-- I almost forgot he''s also here with us. I was too absorbed. Sorry brother, wew.


    "The devils?" I repeated.


    Janus is loved by demons? What?


    "Now, that is not important. Don''t you also agree that this system is remarkable?" Z then tried to stir the topic away from it.


    I stared at him in suspicion and Z stared at us back. If he is, I mean, that''s what I could feel from him.


    "Isn''t it remarkable?" He repeated.


    "Yeah¡­ It''s actually very helpful and convenient," I seconded.


    Because it is and I am not even lying. From how huge this archive is, it would be really a pain to go from shelf to shelf. And even if that glowing orb from earlier shows you the book you are looking for, who is guaranteed that it won''t lead you to the topmost part of the shelf which is almost touching the ceiling?


    So knowing that you can just summon them all at once is so practical.


    "I agree as well," Nathan nodded.


    Z seemed to be pleased with our answers.


    "Fun fact, an intern once wanted the spell to be: ''I summon you'' or ''Come to me'' but the master hated both of them."


    I almost snorted through my nose. What the heck...


    It''s probably because it both sounded¡­ strange¡­

 Chapter 201 - The Arcane Tower Pt. 5

    "Those words are supposedly used for advanced arts. Like summoning devils or any kind of spirits¡­ I''ve read things about that before," Nathan remarked.


    A chuckle escaped my lips, "No wonder Janus-- Lord Janus hated it. The intern truly is tacky for suggesting that, whoever might that be."


    "Oh, that was me," Z then casually dropped a bomb.


    There was aedic pause before I finally uttered a single word.


    "What?"


    "I was once an intern but now I work here full time. It''s a fun job," was his response.


    I''m sorry¡­ But I can''t quite catch up.. I don''t understand Z at all. I mean, what even goes inside his head?


    I was so taken aback I don''t even know what to say about that. I just¡­ I''m just confused now. He''s so entric...


    "Anyway, try it," Z coaxed me afterward. "You can also just say, summon everything about the topic you have in mind instead."


    Hmm¡­ Alright.


    Brushing off everything aside, I turned towards the directory book. I chewed my lower lip for a second, thinking about what topic I should gather information on first. There was a lot in my head and I couldn''t even pick one.


    I was then struck by a realization.


    Oh, no.


    "What? Is something wrong?" Nathan''s voice entered my ears.


    I shook my head, "It was nothing¡­"


    I forgot to bring my list. I was literally holding it back in the manor''s library.


    ''Ah, whatever¡­''


    I chose the easiest one for now and the thing that I had been wondering about.


    "Ahem¡­ Summon everything regarding the history of magic."


    Just as I said that, a cloud of golden dust materialized around me, and one by one, books appeared, floating about within the cloud. The same scene that yed out with Nathan earlier. I was staring at it, mesmerized. It''s like I am being introduced to another whole different world where everything is just magical.


    It was pretty the first time and it was just as pretty right this moment. I feel like a child, really.


    Sue me because I have never seen such pretty magic before except for that one time with the runes. It just made my curiosity about it soar higher.


    But as seconds passed by, more and more books appeared, and the clouds grewrger andrger, it was almost like I was in the middle of a pond. But instead of water, there are just books and shy lights.


    "W-whaa¡­"


    My brother even has to step back to avoid it and now I was just there, bewildered as hell. And it''s not stopping either! More of them came and goodness, I was beginning to question my life choices.


    "These are the books that are rted to the one you wanted. I believe it''s called ''filtering'', as per my Lord''s words," said Z.


    "So many?" I blurted out of incredulity.


    How am I able to read all of these? It would take me a year or more to finally read each and everyst one of them. I looked at both my brother and Z for something that I have no idea about either. Am I asking for their help or am I just stumped?


    "Hmm¡­ It''s because you didn''t specifically narrow down what you''re looking for," Zmented as he plucked one book from the pool.


    "But I did. I said the history of magic," I replied with furrowed brows.


    Z nodded, "Yes, but there are a lot of types of magic, you know. So it means there would be a lot of history as well."


    Huh? There are different types of magic? It''s not a whole concept?


    Z must have seen or read my thoughts because heughed.


    "Ahh¡­ You don''t know?"


    "Me too," Nathan also seconded.


    "Now you both do," Z dered so nonchntly it hurt my brain.


    "There''s dark arts, the divine arts, there''s witchcraft¡­ sorcery¡­ alchemy¡­ etcetera¡­ It''s vast," said Z. "Just specify what type of magic you wish to know. Or the name of the world."


    "World?" I grumbled. The more he speaks, the more puzzled I get. Seriously.


    Z stared at me, or that''s what it seemed anyway.


    "There are a lot of worlds. Like a whole lot of them. There''s Earth¡­ Gaea¡­ and so on. If you want to know the history of this world, then just say the name."


    I blinked at him, "This world''s name?"


    "That''s right," he nodded.


    "I don''t know it¡­" I mumbled while shaking my head.


    Has there always been a name? Was that ever written on any book or map? Why did I not know any of that?


    "You have no idea about your own world?" Z asked as if he was amazed.


    Man, same. I am amazed by my ignorance too.


    To be fair, I''m not from this world so obviously, I would not know everything about it. I just know things about the empire and that''s it. As for the rest, I''m clueless.


    "It''s Terra," said Nathan from the side.


    "Ohh¡­" was the only thing that came out of my mouth.


    The heck¡­ Even my brother knows¡­ This is embarrassing. This is why I need to study more.


    Clearing my throat, I nced at Z and he already understood what I meant.


    "Go on, these will all get back to their shelves if you summon again. As long as they are still floating there," he assured me.


    Oh, that''s a relief. I had thought it would just pile up more and then I will have to return them somehow.


    I faced the directory again, "Summon everything regarding the history of magic in Terra."


    The pool of books that were just there dissipated and gave way to a smaller one but still nheless, packed. At least, it was a decent amount now, probably less than twenty. I sighed when it happened because finally, it was a sess.


    "Oh, thank goodness," I muttered under my breath.


    "You can go over to the side to read," Z then told me while pointing towards the reading area. "Don''t worry, the books will follow you."


    I smiled at him in gratitude.


    "Thank you."


    Z chuckled, "Sure thing."


    He then teleported back to where he came from.


    "This ce is crazy¡­" Imented after both Nathan and I were alone now.


    So crazy that I feel exhausted already with just that¡­


    ''Ahh, my energy just left me...''


    No, it''s because I am too ignorant of things! So I should be diligent in my research! I mean, how did I not even took note of this world''s name?


    Well, at least I know now. That and the fact that apparently, there exists more than one type of magic. I thought they are all just the same.

 Chapter 202 - The Arcane Tower Pt. 6

    I carefully grabbed the floating books so I could ce them on the table in front of me and was feeling rather wistful because that would mean the magical dust would soon disappear afterward. It''s so pretty that my eyes just want to stare at it for hours long, admiring it to an unhealthy degree. But then again, I was reminded that I''m here for a different purpose, and surely not to get distracted by pretty lights and sparkly magic.


    "Here, let me help you," Nathan offered.


    He then started picking the books floating about and would then stack them all together on the table. I was doing the same but he mostly did all the work so it finished faster than when I''m alone.


    As soon as we ced everything on the table, the magic dust did disappear, much to my disappointment. I was so sure I''m about to cry from the feeling of loss¡­ just kidding.


    "I will leave you here to read and explore the ce so that I won''t disturb you. Call me if you need anything," said Nathan..


    My mouth twisted upward from his thoughtfulness.


    "How would I call out to you, though? Yell your name to get your attention? Is it even okay to make loud noises here?" I remarked.


    After all, this is a library. Or that''s what it looks like. Plus the fact that this is not just an ordinary ce, to begin with. One should mind their behavior more importantly and uphold the tower''s rules.


    But what are the rules? Except for Z''s reminder to not touch any magic artifacts you see, what are the rest? My brother is not telling me anything so I''m assuming that there are not. Or he could have forgotten. I mean, he did say hisst visit was five years ago...


    Well, I could just follow the normal rules of any library and avoid unnecessary trouble due to ignorance. Yep.


    Nathan''s brows furrowed, "I don''t know, probably? There''s only three of us here¡­"


    I pursed my lips at his answer.


    So it''s true that he doesn''t know some rules¡­


    "Nevermind that, I will be busy anyway," I then shrugged my shoulders, brushing the issue away. "In the first ce, it''s not like I''m going to do anything rigorous that needs your help. I''m only going to read stuff and nothing else."


    "If you say so," Nathan responds, "Then I''ll leave you be."


    After saying that, Nathan left me in the reading area to explore the ce as he said.


    Alone now, I settled on one of the softest couches I have ever sat on-- Holy cow!-- which was just a few feet away from the humongous directory.


    "Damn, this couch is amazing¡­" I breathed in utter amazement.


    It was literally melting underneath me. Just like I am sitting atop the clouds. Or probably a marshmallow so soft that it is not even a marshmallow anymore¡­ It''s a different kind of marshmallow now...


    Yeah, you get it, right? I know you got me!


    This couch almost made me forget that I''m here to read books and not bask in the awesomeness of an upholstery.


    So anyway, after I''m done gushing over the seat that probably came from and made by the Gods themselves, I looked at the pile of books in front of me. Humming, my hands busied themselves by sifting through the book titles and choosing where I should start first. They are all about the history of magic but the thing is, there is more than one author in the pile.


    All of the names are unfamiliar to me so I still couldn''t decide which to pick. Because of that, my simple-minded self based it instead on the book appearance. Which one looks legit even though being in here is already enough proof that it is authentic as it gets.


    My eyes then caught sight of something familiar on one of the books and immediately grabbed it to check. And I was right! It is familiar! I traced the logo with my fingers excitedly, feeling more positive now.


    It was a ck raven sitting atop a crescent moon and yeah! It''s the mark of my favorite novelist.


    "Why is this here? They write about history too?" I whispered.


    I looked through the pile again and saw two more books with the same logo on them and grinned. The one in my hands was titled Historia Magicae sunt in Terra, while the other two respectively were titled Magia Regibus and Est Magicae.


    "This just made things easier for me, fufufufu~"


    I then decided to read all of the novelist''s works first and started on what I was holding because I am biased that way.


    Leaning back on the couch, I began my research.


    ---**


    "Oh wow¡­ So that was what really happened¡­"


    I have no idea how many hours had passed but I was already halfway through the first book and I already learned a lot. More than I did from the few books about magic I have read before. It had perfectly narrated, I''m assuming, the whole picture from the past and the reason why the magic disappeared.


    ording to the book in my hand, Terra is one in millions and millions of worlds that exists. So that means this world is not fictional and it''s certainly not a novel world. I was surprised to know that. Well, I did have a slight inkling about it before but now it just confirmed it.


    But then again, what was that novel I read back on Earth? I was still confused about that but I brushed it off for now because that was not my purpose for today. I made sure to take note of it though so I could research about that in the future.


    "... Terra is blessed with rich magic that made the people living there prosper. But because of constant wars that snuffed many innocent lives, Terra was dubbed as one of the most dangerous ces to live in..."


    This part right here was already mentioned before. I already know this, but I have no idea that the wars were so bad the world is literally cklisted. Just how bloodthirsty the ancient people were?


    Arrogance truly is devastating in so many ways¡­


    "I really rather have what is normal right now than revert to the olden times¡­"


    And I meant it. It''s more preferable that magic is taken away because it''s more peaceful that way. I could never begin to imagine living in a world where there are a lot of conflicts going on and everyone is just killing everyone else''s...


    I feel bad for those who died because they can''t defend themselves, especially those who don''t have magic affinity¡­


    "One race, the Noble Vampyres, was even annihted because of human greed¡­ What? Wow¡­"


    Is this the same race of vampires Lost had told me before? The ones who don''t necessarily suck blood? So they are gone now?


    "That''s too unfortunate..." I grumbled.


    Apparently, they were once under the protection of the Noble Vampyres, known to be the guardians of humans. Then for some reason, the humans imed that their God has given them amand to eradicate them from the world. Because they are dangerous to humans, they said.


    Talk about biting the hands that feed them¡­


    May I repeat that they were their guardians? How nasty of them¡­


    There were once more than three great forces that ruled Terra, and most of them were humans. These same humans were all fighting for power and leverage. They are basically trying to outdone each other because they all want to rule the world or something.


    There were already wars between countries and as time went by, the powerful forces dwindled to three that became empires, which is now the current triumvirate. And then the first great war happened, involving the three biggest empires.


    Blood shed resulting in countless deaths. Those who were devastated the most were the small kingdoms who were caught in the turmoil. Terra was literally a wastnd. A hostile world in which the possibility of dying is 90 percent. Those were the dark ages until Solomon appeared.


    "... A figure in white robes emerged from the sky, floating above everyone else like a deity¡­ a crown of golden light decorated his head and a long golden staff on his right hand¡­ in his body, divine energy could be felt radiating off of him¡­ He looked down to the people below and made them stop moving with just a stare¡­"


    I was in the section where Solomon was being introduced and for the first time, his appearance was neatly described in detail. My back straightened immediately as my face began to get serious. I didn''t even notice that I did it unconsciously but I was really about to bury my head in the book now.


    That''s how interested I am in the topic at hand.


    I mean, this is the juiciest part of the world''s history, you know. And I really want to know who this Solomon is.

 Chapter 203 - The Arcane Tower Pt. 7

    A hostile world in which the possibility of dying is 90 percent¡­ Just how crazy the world before was?


    Imagine eating breakfast one fine morning, casually going on with your day, and ignoring themotion outside because you are already used to it. Then suddenly, the floor rocked, but it wasn''t an earthquake. Instead, half of your house blew up and so are you.


    The neighboring empire has begun its invasion. At least you died unbeknownst to you so I guess that''s fine?


    Now then imagine being a powerless citizen in a kingdom where strength matters. You''ll be a product of ridicule. Those who are stronger than you will surely remind you every day that you''re weaker than them. It''ll be a living hell but you can''t do anything about it because you''re powerless.


    Nevertheless, it''s still the same for those who have magic, they can still be picked on by those above them in levels. There is literally no gray line. You just die.. If not you, then others will die. The strong eat the weak, they said.


    Solomon''s appearance in Terra is like Godsent. Because of him, peace finally came to the world. Well, not totally peaceful because there are still conflicts somewhere, but at least it''s bearable now. You won''t suddenly die just from walking down the streets or from being caught in a war between countries or from identally making eye contact.


    When the first King of Magic emerged from the sky, those below curiously gazed upon his figure, wondering about his identity. One emperor thought he was divine while the citizens around the world regarded him as a God who stepped out of the heavens. Everyone was so overwhelmed by his floating figure alone that they all stopped what they were initially doing.


    How powerful was that? Very. If you can make people stop and stare and basically monopolize their attention without opening your mouth. And not just some people either, literally the entire world looking up to you, you''re one hell of an existence.


    I started picturing Solomon''s face inside my head and oh boy, I don''t even know where to start!


    For some reason, I could only think of Janus as a reference¡­ I mean, they both wear white robes and the regality he exudes is also no joke. He is one of the Magia Regis kings after all so obviously¡­


    "... Solomon''s sun-like eyes narrowed as he surveyed thends in utter disdain. His robes fluttered in the wind, people began to chatter and some were pointing at him, yet he remained there unmoving while silently judging the creatures below¡­" I continued.


    Amazing¡­


    This author is giving out such detailed narration that I''m starting to wonder how the heck did they know about all of that. That scene was supposed to happen many years ago but they are out here foretelling even Solomon''s slightest change in expression as if they have witnessed the event with their own two eyes. Like whaaat.


    How did they even know of the people''s reactions and Solomon''s as well?


    Hmm¡­ very suspicious.


    I don''t want to question the validity of the information because it came from the tower archives themselves. Surely, the tower won''t tolerate lies and will never fabricate anything false, right?


    Unless this novelist is some very old person who had lived to see Solomon''s arrival in Terra¡­ That''s a possibility...


    "Magic is wasted on people like you. Thus, taking it away is justice," quote Solomon. "I, Solomon of Arran, the King of Magic, will eradicate this world of filth. This is the will of mea domina."


    "... His voice quaked the hearts of the humans who heard him as clear as day. Solomon raised his staff and the world was covered in light. The people below started feeling their strength seeping out of their bodies. Most specifically, those who practice magic. One by one, they fell to their knees, weak and bewildered. The light then faded and everyone could feel the huge change from within. Solomon had sealed their abilities¡­"


    As I read more and more, goosebumps started to rise from my skin. The picture was so vivid that I could almost able to see the scene as if I was witnessing it in person. The author made a great job in conveying it in words, further adding to my already existing awe for them.


    Just from Solomon''s words alone, I was snatched away. I could only imagine how epic that was yet I''m already this astonished. How powerful can he be to be able to seal the world''s magic prowess?


    With just one move from his staff, that is. And even had the balls to take root and spread his influence here. Talk about being a high-key tyrant. The locals can''t do anything about it because firstly, they have no power now to run around and destroy things and people anymore. Secondly, are you that tired of living to go against the very same person who single-handedly locked your powers away with no sweat?


    Some people rebelled but all their efforts are futile. Solomon wasn''t having any of it especially when he''s trying to build towers all over the world. Either they all got sted to oblivion or got t-out ignored. The unsatisfied voices then narrowed down in numbers until Terra just started epting their current reality.


    It took a lot of years but stability came to the continents. Empires built their forces and had undergone major changes. They still couldn''t do as they like because the tower''s existence hinders them. In actuality, the arcane tower doesn''t want to involve themselves in the respective kingdoms. It''s just that gradually, these kingdoms started to allude themselves to the tower.


    The book said it sprang from fear and the people''s innate attraction to power which is why kingdoms nowadays, held the Arcane Tower important. Thus, why everyone stopped grumbling about the sealed magic and began to live normally instead.


    What did I say, it''s better that way. Magic is cool but using it tomit wrongdoings is just not it.


    After finishing the first book, I leaned back to the back of the couch and sighed. Feeling rather great for finally knowing the whole incident regarding the eventful past. I was about to pick up the second book, Est Magicae, when I caught sight of my brother who was walking towards me.


    "The sky is already turning dark," Nathan said as soon as he reached my position.


    Ohh¡­ Ipletely forgot about the time¡­


    "We can juste back here tomorrow," he added upon seeing my wistful expression.


    Honestly, I really don''t want to leave. I want to stay here in the tower and binge-read all of these books but that''s never going to happen. If I could, I also want to borrow them and bring them home with us, which is also never going to happen too.


    It sucks when you are so into something and then you''ll get interrupted.

 Chapter 204 - The Arcane Tower Pt. 8

    I nced at Nathan, "Tomorrow? Do you not have anything nned?"


    "I have but I can make time to apany you," he suggested.


    What a nice brother¡­


    "There is no need, really. I cane here alone so then you can do your duties without worrying about me," I told him this and pried myself off of the soft couch.


    It''s already enough that he spent his day off with me today, for him to apany me to the archives to read. When he could just stay at home and rest.


    "Are you sure?" Nathan pressed on with a troubled expression on his face.


    I chuckled at his expense.


    "Silly brother.. Of course, I''m sure. You don''t have to apany me everywhere and worry about me all the time. You also don''t have to neglect your responsibilities for me, you know," I remarked. "I''m almost twenty. I''m an adult now."


    Nathan frowned, "But you''re a--"


    He was about to say something but he then stopped midway, zipping his mouth shut in an instant.


    "A what?" One of my brows raised.


    Was he about to say that I''m a woman? Seems like it, judging from how his demeanor got shifty all of a sudden. He even avoided looking straight into my eyes.


    "Nothing," he tly responded.


    ''Oh, Nathan¡­''


    "Let''s leave now so that we can get home before dark," proposed Nathan,pletely changing the topic.


    "Alright," my eyes then shifted towards the pile of books on the table, silently brooding-- "How are we going to return these all though?"


    "We usually just leave it on the table and they will take care of it themselves," Nathanielmented.


    Truly?


    I nced in Z''s direction, who for some reason, stood stiffly behind the counter, looking like a statue.


    Shrugging my shoulders, Nathan and I walked away, leaving the pile on the table that I arranged neatly at the least. Even though I''m skeptical, we can''t possibly return the books ourselves anyway. I''ll just give Z a heads up.


    After we had reached the counter, I cleared my throat to catch his attention, and yet Z wasn''t budging an inch. His whole body looked like it was frozen stiff, so I squinted to see if he wasn''t breathing or something.


    "Z?" I called out to him.


    His head suddenly jerked upward, startling both me and my brother.


    Goodness¡­


    "Ah? Hmm hmm¡­" Z mumbled.


    "I''m sorry, are you okay?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Z grinned at me, "Yes. I was just asleep. Are you leaving now?"


    Asleep?


    I gazed at him weirdly, not knowing how to react to that piece of information.


    He''s sleeping standing up? What the hell¡­


    "... right," I muttered and decided to ignore it. "I left the books on the table."


    "That''s fine. I will return thoseter," Z nodded.


    "About the invitation Lord Janus sent me¡­" I trailed off.


    I was wondering if I have to give it back to them or not, hence the silent question.


    "Ah, it''s yours. You can use that to freely enter the tower whenever you want. Like an exclusive membership card of some sort," Z answered.


    "Oh, okay. Thank you."


    That''s a relief then huh. Hearing him call it a membership card sounds strangely sensible though. And it just made the value of the invitation go up a few levels higher.


    Now, I can juste and go whenever without worrying if I can enter or not. That thought made my mood liven up even more than it already is.


    "I still want to read those books tomorrow so I was thinking if it''s fine to leave them where I can easily ess them," I added.


    It would be a hassle if I have to summon them all at once again, you know.


    Z nodded, "No problem."


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Nathan and I then went home.


    --**


    The next day, I came back alone and I made sure toe early as well. I was already here and it''s not even afternoon yet. George was surprised to see that I was leaving so early but when I told him I''m going to the tower, he immediately understood.


    Yesterday was not enough because Nathan and I came here in the afternoon. Which is why I only got to read one whole book. My goal for today is to read as many books as possible and learn new things. I even brought paper and a pen with me so that I could jot down all the important things.


    I was that ready.


    I found Z lounging about on a carpet. He was on his side, his right hand supporting his head while the other was holding a small book. I stopped to gawk at him for a few seconds, astonished as usual.


    "Oh, you''re here already," he uttered so casually. He didn''t even bother to change hisid-back appearance and continued reading.


    I''m not surprised to see him resting on a carpet, floating above the floor. I have never seen anything like that, at all. A magic carpet does exist.


    On closer inspection, I was struck by how familiar it was like I have seen it before. And then it dawned on me that it was one of the magic artifacts disyed here. I remembered it was inside a ss box and now it''s here.


    I''m more surprised that he''s reading a manga book which I''m pretty sure doesn''t exist here. Or that he''s able to read that with his blindfold still on. Like, can he even see?


    And where did he get that anyway? From my world? I''m pretty sure they are from my world...


    And can he really see? What is with the blindfold anyway?


    "Your books are over there on the table where you left them," said Z without looking away from his manga. His voice brought me back from my wandering thoughts to the present.


    "... thanks," I muttered, clearing my throat at the same time.


    I want to ask but looking at him, I probably should leave it for now and ask himter when he''s not too absorbed in it. I stole another nce at him before finally leaving him there on his own devices.


    Just as he said, the books were still there atop the table exactly the same as I piled them.


    "Mr. Couch!" I whisper-yelled in excitement and practically threw myself on it.


    This is also one other reason why I''m so excited toe back. It''s because this couch exists in my life. After finding afortable position, I grabbed the second book of the trilogy and leaned back to immerse myself.


    "Now then, let''s study about this weird thing inside me."

 Chapter 205 - The Arcane Tower Pt. 9

    The contents of Est Magicae are just as what it means, the magic itself. I didn''t get to read the entire book in one sitting and had only got to finish it in three days. Makes sense because the book was thicker than the first one and has broader information ryed. The first book was all about the history of why magic is sealed in Terra, while the second one talked more about magic and its subcategories within subcategories.


    It was a long ride from the first to thest page and I really learned a lot. Much more than my initial research from the libraries I have visited. Starting from what is magic, where did it sprout from, was it always a natural urrence, and more.


    ording to the book, magic is constant from the start. It is present in every ce, nook and cranny, and corner of all universes. It truly surprised me.


    I was like, ''Hmm¡­ If that was true, then the world I came from also has magic?''


    But there was nothing like that back there at all.. Magic wasn''t practiced but instead, science was flourishing. Flying is possible with the use of modernity. Unlike the magic carpet here that flies because of magic, things fly because of advanced technology.


    Plus the stuff that talks about magic and witchcraft are always linked to the ult and supernatural beliefs. And these beliefs are even frowned upon by the majority and are ruled as unrealistic.


    So howe this book says it is everywhere?


    And just like that, my question was then answered in the next paragraph. Apparently, those who can ess magic are only possible for people that have an affinity for it. Everyone is blessed with mana inside them, whether it''s humans, nts, animals, etcetera. As long as it has a soul.


    But the said mana varies from person to person.


    One can have a droplet of mana inside them while the truly blessed ones can have an ocean. And the even rarer ones are those who have an endless supply. Inexhaustible. And these people are the ones who can ess magic easily.


    The bigger and stronger your mana reserve, the higher the chance you can perform miracles. So in retrospect, everyone is truly capable of doing so, as long as they are aware of it.


    But there are also underlying factors for people to use magic. Not just within themselves but the world they live in too. The likelihood of it is if the surroundings are teeming with spirits and magic particles, otherwise would be impossible.


    Terra is filled with people like that and is also graced with these spirits. Before it was sealed off, that is. In our current case, magic can still be used but only for those who have blessed genes. They were the lucky ones who were spared and had avoided Solomon''s punishment to mankind because they are literally the descendants of the Gods.


    And thus why Earth is unable to practice them. Now that I think about it, it might be that they don''t have direct ess to magic because itcks magic particles. If there is any, it is so minuscule that it''s next to impossible to perform anything magical at all. Hence the reason why there are people who can execute miracles or something like that.


    "Hmm¡­ but why does it feel like there''s more to it than what''s perceived?" I muttered unconsciously.


    I mean, I have read things about mythologies and stuff like that. There is even a dedicated field for them and has a great following too. People would even go crazy about them¡­


    I mean, there wouldn''t be smoke if there was no fire, right?


    Hmmm...


    Moving on. The concept of anima and spirits was also introduced to me and even though I have already heard of them before, the book had further exined them more clearly.


    Within these three whole days, I learned that the anima is a mixed entity between magic and spirit and that it often gets confused with thetter.


    Anima is, you know it, magic with a consciousness. They are able to think freely and manifest in all types and forms but they depend on a host. Spirits, on the other hand, are divine beings that can use magic and don''t usually need hosts. They can be contracted too but mostly, they are independent.


    What I was interested in regarding the anima is the three types that Lost had told me before. Well, he didn''t really mention all of them because he doesn''t know what they are and is only aware of them, but you get it.


    There are three types of Animas: Spirit type, Divine type, and Innate type.


    Spirit type animas are like their names, low to high-leveled spirits that are contracted, thus bing an anima. Just like Kuro and Lost who are both animal types of spirits. It is spected that someone can contract spirits as many as they want as long as these spirits are willing to take them.


    But contracting a spirit is not an easy task either. Spirits can be picky and would not simply bind themselves to a human contractor. You need to catch their attention and make them like you. Over the years, those who have knowledge of contracting spirits have tried countless times but only a select few are sessful. And the spirits they usually get are low-level. The higher the level, the more powerful they are and the more finicky they get.


    Low-level spirits are spirits that have low intelligence. Mid-level are capable of thinking but cannot necessarily overpower a magician. High-leveled ones are the intelligent bunch that morphs freely as they please and is versed in a certain field of magic.


    An example of high-level spirit is Lost and surprisingly, Kuro too. Goodness, I still wonder about my luck to this day. What could have happened if I didn''t stick my nose to the bushes (literally) and ignored the fox''s cries?


    Kuro is a breed of the mythological nine-tailed fox that is so rare it is already deemed extinct. A legend, if you may. They grow up to 7 feet tall but can freely adjust their sizes if they want to. It is said that if they bind themselves to a contractor, their growth is affected by the contractor''s capability. Their full potential is utilized when they have nineplete tails.


    So if I think about it, Kuro has eight-tails now¡­ Therefore¡­


    "Oh my goodness¡­ What does that mean? Am I¡­ strong?"


    ''I mean, Kuro is contracted to me, isn''t he? And so¡­ Oh dear¡­''


    I began to rigorously research more about it, sparked by curiosity and the thirst for answers. After all, if my assumptions are true, then there must be a reason for it. It will definitely lead to the strange thing inside of me.


    Thus, my next discoveries.


    The Divine type Anima is just as its name implies. They are divine favors from the Gods because the people who have this are literally demigods. They are offsprings, a direct descendant, the children of Gods, etcetera.


    So are these the blessed genes I''m talking about earlier? Nope. That''s different.


    You see, blessed genes are the bloodline that received blessings from Gods but they are stillplete mortals. On the other hand, the people with divine animas are half spirit and half human. In most cases, they are the animas themselves.


    Apparently, these people are on the verge of disappearance. Because of their vast mana capacity, they are hunted down by a hostile group. So now, they are hiding from the world or either that, they''re already gone.


    One great example of them is the ruined kingdom of Nightshade, the Noble Vampyres.


    Such a shame¡­ I wonder what the world could have been if Noble Vampyres still roamed thends? They are known as guardians of humans after all¡­


    ''And these humans have the audacity to raise their hands against them. So not cool.''


    Thest one is the Innate type of Anima. This type is where the blessed genese in. Innate because they are already born with their abilities and because ites from within. People who are from the blessed bloodline usually don''t need to contract an anima because they already have one.


    And just like the rest, the more capable you are, the stronger your anima will be. Strong animas have consciousness and can materialize if one wishes it. Supposedly, animas that have awareness are very rare and only one within a million can have that.


    This type of anima moves inside the host but can also manifest outside if summoned.


    "Moves inside¡­"


    I read that sentence again and again just to make sure that I am seeing it correctly. My heart started to beat like crazy, deafening my ears even. My eyes zeroed onto the next paragraphs, soaking the information in and processing them all in my head.


    "Innate type¡­"


    Just then, something stirred inside me as if it was reacting to what I said and if I''m not going crazy or anything, it purred as well. Like some damn cat.

 Chapter 206 - Interview With The Magician

    Something just purred but it''s definitely not a cat. And it doesn''t sound like a cat either. And the most trippy part is that it''s not even from the surrounding noise, but inside. I have no idea how something that is not a cat can do what cats do.


    Am I being repetitive? Well, I''m sorry for being frazzled by some unknown phenomenon.


    I immediately did a double-take and had even almost dropped the book on the floor from being freaked out just now.


    ''What the hell is that?''


    I know that it happened before but I still can''t help but get surprised alright. For starters, that was just one time. And I had initially thought that Lukas had done something to evoke that kind of thing. Who knew it would happen again at this moment when I''m researching it?


    "So I really do have magic? And it''s innate?" I muttered to myself and immediately burrowed my nose further into the book..


    My brain went back to the time when Nathan and I had a small conversation in the family library. He did mention once that the Herman''s have some blessed blood running in our veins, though only partial. I mean, that was the reason why the men in the family are versed in swordsmanship. He was so proud of that fact too.


    That information had been camping inside my head and I now know the reason behind it. Those who have blessed genes can freely use magic and some examples of them are the royal families like the Windsors, and now the Hermans.


    So Ezekiel''s magic and the Emperor''s are also innate¡­


    "That exins it huh¡­"


    But do they experience something stirring inside them? Is it normal?


    I couldn''t help but ask myself those questions. It''s just a pity that Ezekiel is not here so I could ask him, or probably my brother too. Maybe I can just ask himter this evening¡­


    "Wait. It did say here that this type of anima moves inside the host," I immediately refuted myself.


    Goodness, how did I almost forget about that¡­


    So yeah. It seems that having something inside you that moves is normal for innate types.


    ''Oh, thank goodness!''


    I thought there was something wrong with me.


    But isn''t this great? There''s a possibility that I can also use magic! I wonder if it''s also some type of weapon-based too? For instance, my brother and father are both great with swords, and the same could be said to the rest of the men in the family.


    Maybe¡­ Mine is with bows?


    "Hmmm¡­"


    Could be¡­


    I mean, don''t you see how awesome I am with my archery skills? Ahem.


    It''s not gloating if it''s true, right? Fufufufu~


    "Now what''s the deal with the animals though? Why do they keep following me around?"


    Has that ever happened to Nathan?


    I thought back to all the times that I was with my brother and recounted if there were details that gave away. Like maybe, appearances of birds around him? Or a gathering of small adorable animals?


    Nah¡­ There was nothing like that at all.


    If there was something, that would only be me. Now that I''m sitting here thinking about it, I realized that I had been mingling with animals all these times. Isn''t Kuro still an animal despite him being a high-leveled spirit? And what about that monstrous boar that attacked us?


    Isn''t it going after me at first before I saddle the rest with the problem? And if I add the scenes where I casually find bunnies, hares, and even a freaking three-horned deer prancing around my garden¡­ And then the birds happened...


    How would you exin all that?


    My hands wrung together as they rested on the table. I then covered my mouth with my wrung hands, brooding silently all to myself.


    "Could it be¡­ I''m really a fairy after all?" I whispered aloud.


    "What an incredible conclusion to arrive," a voice piped in towards my right.


    I looked up and saw the great magician in flesh, seamlessly gliding in my direction as if he''s floating. The lone gold dangling earring in his ear glinted when it was hit by the light from the big-ass directory, leading my attention to it.


    ''How distracting¡­''


    Janus, the walking gold --from now on, I will start calling him that-- gave me a side smile. The one that makes him look arrogant but in a good-looking way, you get what I mean?


    To be honest, I do think Lukas and him share a simr trait. And that''s with the way they smile. Maybe they are distant cousins, who knows¡­


    "Are you thinking of something unpleasant just now?" Janus remarked.


    "Huh?" I dumbly mouthed.


    "Hmph," the magician scoffed.


    Err¡­ What is his problem?


    I slowly closed the book and set it aside, all the while wondering why Janus suddenly appeared here on the first floor.


    Well, he lives here. Duh.


    "Good Afternoon, Lord Janus," I stood up and greeted him.


    He flicked his hand, gesturing for me to sit down so I did without any qualms.


    "Seems like you have been extremely busy," he thenmented after throwing a brief look at the piled-up books in front of me.


    I shrugged my shoulders, "I have to research a lot of things because someone knowledgeable won''t even tell me anything¡­"


    Ah, have I mentioned that I feel truly rxed shading him now? I don''t even feel scared of speaking my mind and telling him off. If this was before, I would certainly pee myself to death because of fright.


    But s¡­ I can''t even believe that this famed magician doesn''t really feel threatening to me at all. And I mean it in the sense that I amfortable being around him and that I could crack a joke because I believe that he won''t pettily turn me into an abomination. Obviously, I''m still scared of his capabilities and I will surely not disrespect him in any way. Except inside my head, of course.


    I can curse him all I want in my mind. Just please don''t tell me that he could read it.


    Janus smirked.


    "But aren''t I helping you a lot? I even let you gain ess to all the archives. That''s a privilege only you currently have," he proudly said.


    Oh, is that so?


    "Well, thank you very much for granting me this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Lord Janus," I preached. "And thank you very much for giving me such privilege."


    "That sounds insincere," he instantly rebuked.


    I shook my head, "No, I am being very much sincere."

 Chapter 207 - Interview With The Magician Pt. 2

    Janus narrowed his eyes on me but didn''t try to refute me any further. He''s probably aware that I''m just ying around.


    At this rate, I''m probably the bravest person in the entirety of Rosenthal. Who could joke around an esteemed figure like Janus?


    ''I even surprise myself sometimes¡­''


    "So? What have you learned so far?" He then inquired.


    He made a golden couch materialize with just a snap of his fingers and sat down opposite me so casually.


    How extra¡­


    "There was really a lot, honestly. Starting from this world''s magic history¡­ what happened a hundred years ago¡­ the types of magic¡­ and so on," I narrated. "Also, I believe that I do have magic within, albeit unexplored.".


    "Hmm¡­" Janus hummed.


    Z suddenly appeared beside him and it happened for like, a blink of an eye. One second, he was just there and it almost gave me a heart attack. I''m seriously never going to get used to these types of situations.


    "Tea? My Lord?" Z offered after pouring him a cup of tea that also came from nowhere.


    Janus wordlessly took it from him and sipped. Z then nced at me, or that''s what it looked like to me, and grinned.


    "How about thedy?" He said and poured another one into a new cup that, again, came out of nowhere. I swear, he just grabbed the air and a teapot appeared from his hand, and then he tipped it over, liquid rushed out, and instead of spilling, the cup caught it.


    It''s trippy but kind of amazing at the same time.


    He then offered the cup to me which I received politely. How can I say no to a cup of tea?


    I was actually a little skeptical because the transparent teapot shows that it only contains clear liquid, which is water. No tea leaves are floating about any way you look at it so I doubt if it is real tea he gave the both of us.


    But how can I even doubt the arcane tower? As soon as I held the cup in my hand, the familiar smell of tea wafted in my nose. And that''s not all, surprisingly, it''s the same kind of tea that is exclusive to the Herman household.


    "Whaaaat¡­" I mumbled in a mixture of confusion and amazement.


    Is the teapot a magic artifact? Or is it the teacup? Oohhh interesting¡­


    As I was fawning over the cup, Janus leaned on the couchzily like a cat and looked at me.


    "You were saying?"


    So he wasn''t listening¡­ This damn magician¡­


    Ahem.


    "As I''ve said, I was finally enlightened about how the magic in this world was sealed and got curious about Solomon and the Magia Regis in general. I mean, what even are they?" I responded nheless-- "I have not read the book about them yet because I''m still finding out the thing about me."


    Z seemed to perk up after hearing me mention the famous group of magic kings. He looked fairly excited if I may say so.


    Hmm¡­ Is Z part of the Magia Regis or is he just¡­ I don''t know¡­ a magician working under them? What''s his identity anyway? Is he a royal or a blessed gene?


    "You want to know about the Magia Regis?" Janus repeated.


    "Yes¡­"


    His smile widened, "Then ask me anything. I''m giving you another privilege to do so."


    Ohhh¡­


    Hearing that from a Magia Regis king itself, I was kind of getting more and more excited. I''m about to learn from the best!


    What should I ask first though? Hmmm...


    "Then¡­ What is Magia Regis? And who is Solomon?" I blurted out the first thing that popped inside my head.


    As I waited in bated breath for his answer, I was being hit with a feeling that I''m forgetting something¡­ But I can''t remember what it was for the life of me.


    Janus raised the cup to his mouth, "Magia Regis is some sort of organization that isposed of mages. Magic Kings as they are called. As of now, their numbers are still growing but they mostly work under Solomon," he disclosed. "As to your other question¡­ Solomon is¡­ hmmm¡­"


    Janus suddenly stopped exining for a moment, seemingly pondering about the topic at hand. He looked like he''s not sure how to broach the topic to me as he casually rubbed his chin in thought.


    ''What could it be?''


    He returned his gaze to me and quirked his mouth. His golden irises flickered with an unknown emotion which I didn''t catch.


    "Solomon is the greatest magician of all time," he dered.


    I blinked at him.


    "Ahuh¡­ And?"


    Given the fact that he literally sealed the powers of this many people and even the generations that came afterward¡­ How frightening his magic prowess might be? I won''t even question the thing about being the greatest of all time.


    Though it shes with Janus''s current title¡­ He is also renowned as the greatest magician, isn''t he?


    "That''s it," Janus answered. "He was the one who established the Magia Regis and well¡­ hmmm¡­" He thought to himself again, "He''s also called the Wise King."


    "The Wise King?" I repeated.


    "He is a king in real life too aside from being the king of magic," he replied.


    "Ohh¡­" I muttered in wonder.


    A king that ruled both magic kings and a human kingdom? Wow¡­ He sure is busy¡­


    "Anything else?" Janus said with a cock of his head. He then drove Z away who then teleported just as immediately.


    "Ah¡­" I voiced out and started thinking again.


    I should take advantage of this opportunity because who knows when will I ever get to interview Janus for free?


    I was so troubled about what to ask him that I even started fumbling inside my head. It was filled with questions all jumbled up together that it doesn''t even look coherent anymore.


    "Please wait¡­" I croaked and drank the tea in one gulp. "Alright¡­ I¡­ hmmm¡­"


    I thought I had the question but it turned out that I don''t. Seriously though¡­ my head is nking out¡­


    What do I even want to know?


    ''Remind yourself the purpose ofing here, you idiot.'' Chastised me.


    Right¡­


    "Then, I want to know what''s going on with me, Lord Janus," I dered, holding his gaze steadily. "What do you mean by awakening?"


    He did tell me to ask him anything, right? Heh. Checkmate!


    One of his brows raised but it doesn''t look like he''s in any way mad about my question.


    "Heh¡­" he then chuckled. He must have realized my intention and got amused by my antics.


    "Fine."


    I braced myself and waited for his answer expectantly. I was even holding my breath in anticipation so if he made me wait for far longer, I would die of self suffocation.


    Janus met my wide-eyed gaze and said, "It means that the powers locked within yourself for so long are unraveling."


    He then gestured with his hands, pointing towards my chest. "The chains are breaking, is what I mean."


    I blinked.


    Oh?

 Chapter 208 - Interview With The Magician Pt. 3

    Janus gestured with his hands, pointing towards my chest.


    "The chains are breaking, is what I mean."


    I blinked at his words and stopped for a split second to internalize them.


    ''Oh?''


    I then automatically looked down at myself when he motioned towards me to, I don''t know, confirm that metal chains are hanging there or whatever, and then dumbly stared at it. It was clear as day that I had no freaking idea what he was talking about.


    Chains? What does he mean by chains?


    "Where? And what chains?" I grumbled in confusion.


    I see none of it..


    That aside, I am really dumb, huh.


    Janus''s mouth fell into a straight line. As if he too was surprised by how stupid I was. He then slowly shook his head upon seeing me making a fool of myself.


    "They are around your heart, binding it, and it''s not a material chain alright," he then exined. He sounded pretty much exasperated. Can''t me him though.


    ''My heart?''


    My hand went to the part of my body where my heart was and sat there like I was bitten by a snake.


    ''Ah, so that was the reason why he pointed towards my chest¡­''


    I''m such an idiot for not realizing that sooner, aren''t I? Oh, dear...


    But he''s saying that there are chains binding my heart? What?


    How is that¡­ How is that even possible? And why?


    I was obviously still perplexed by what he said and the meaning behind it. I couldn''t exactly understand what he''s telling me and it must have shown in my face because Janus was exining things again before I could ask him.


    "You are wondering why you are showing signs of magic affinity now when it wasn''t the case before, right?" He remarked.


    I firmly nodded, still staring at him expectantly.


    "Yes¡­ It''s still a mystery to me¡­"


    And the fact that it wasn''t mentioned in the book that the novel Nadia can use magic at all¡­


    Why is it different now?


    Certainly, it''s not because the timeline has changed, right? Because that would be bonkers and wouldn''t be an enough reason. Only the flow of things should be altered and not the natural disposition of people, you know.


    Maybe lifestyle can be changed and some events too. For example, the wild boar appeared earlier than expected. Or when the supposed female lead and the male leads are not meeting each other because of my interference. That is likely and definitely eptable.


    Unless¡­ There is some big reason behind it now.


    Januszily leaned to his side as he thought to himself.


    "Hmm¡­ How do I say this¡­" he muttered lowly.


    My eyes shed brightly upon hearing him and immediately perked up.


    "You know something about it? Please tell me, Lord Janus," I breathed in desperation.


    I don''t care whether I looked rather desperate right at this moment. Because I am desperate for answers. And Janus had always been dodgy about the matters ever since and now that he looks like he''s willing, I don''t want to waste this opportunity.


    "Well¡­ the power you have is already there ever since you were born. It was only sealed," he then stated. "And now, the seal is breaking. Thus why the power that is already present is leaking out and has attracted the others."


    So he means to tell¡­ that Nadia¡­ this body''s magic is¡­


    ''Wait. Ugh, why am I repeating everything, seriously.''


    "Sooner orter, your magic will be freed and your full potential will be unleashed as well," Janus added while wearing a cryptic smile.


    That¡­ that sounds promising¡­


    One of these days, huh¡­


    I tried to think about the future where I can freely cast magic spells and frowned because I can''t imagine it at all. Also¡­ there is something really bothering me...


    "But it doesn''t make sense?" I mumbled out loud.


    Janus''s eyes zeroed on me.


    "And why is that?"


    "Because magices from the soul. That''s what the book says. So it won''t make sense if I can practice magic¡­" I replied.


    One best reason is that I am not the original Nadia but a foreign soul instead. I am merely upying her physical body. Hell, I am not even sure where she could be right now. Though there is a big chance that we had swapped souls.


    I shivered at the thought.


    Janus stared at me. Like really stared at me. His piercing golden irises felt like it''s drilling themselves into my very being and exposing everyyer. It felt very ufortable.


    "You are right. Magic doese from the soul," he then agreed.


    "So--!" I stopped whatever I was about to blurt out midway and bit my lower lip.


    ''Is it really okay to tell him my secret?''


    No. No, I don''t think I''m ready for that. I vowed to myself that I will keep it and never b it to anyone, despite them being close to me. I''m not nning to tell my family nor friends about it, more so if it''s Janus. Who knows what would happen?


    "What are you so riled up about, Nadia?" said Janus. The corner of his lips then stretched into a knowing smirk. "Is it because of your soul?"


    "--!!"


    My heart literally almost jumped out of my throat. I was caught off-guard by his words that made me stop breathing for a moment.


    What¡­ What?--!


    I looked at him with widening eyes, trying to confirm my budding suspicions. And then Janus''s eyes twinkled with a yful emotion, plus that damning smirk that screams he definitely knows.


    "W-what do you mean...?" I feigned ignorance.


    I mean, who could expect the turn of events? Not me.


    Does he know? Or does he not? What is it?!


    "Hmmm¡­" He then started rubbing his pinky finger on his lower lip as he gazed at me. "Are you thinking that because you are not the real inhabitant of that body, you shouldn''t be able to use it?"


    ''What???''


    My brain just started malfunctioning at this point.


    That confirms it now. He ''knows'' what is up with me.


    "T-that''s¡­ th--... you knew?" I was really flustered, and embarrassingly, couldn''t evenpose a sentence without stuttering.


    Janusughed darkly, very much amused by my current predicament. He is thoroughly enjoying my sense of crisis yet all I can do is sat there and get bombarded by shocking revtions. Just like what he is about to divulge in the next moment.


    "Of course," He affirmed with a smug smile, "I am, after all, the greatest magician alive, Lyra," dered Janus.


    "!!!"


    He even know my name?!

 Chapter 209 - Interview With The Magician Pt. 4

    "Of course. I am, after all, the greatest magician alive, Lyra."


    "!!!"


    He even know my name?!


    Wait¡­ What is going on?


    ''Lyra¡­''


    Having being called Lyra seemed weird to my ears now. It has been way too long since someone called me by that name and it doesn''t seem to sit right with me. It''s as if I had already embraced my identity as Nadia Eleanor Herman when I''m really just an impostor.


    How shameless of me, am I right? Pretending to be someone I''m not and basically robbing someone else''s identity¡­


    But how strange. I should feel embarrassed¡­ or be guilty because of it. But I''m not.. Further proving how bad of a woman I truly am.


    Maybe, I am the real viiness after all?


    ''And what''s with him sounding arrogant though?''


    Sheepishly, I started fidgeting in my seat. My hands could not also sit still and had started making a mess with the frills of my dress, wringing it tightly as if I am absorbing strength from it.


    I felt so out of my element that I was feeling rather sick to my stomach. I want to puke. I want to faint. I want to just disappear out of here¡­ Seriously¡­


    Rather than not feeling fine, it''s more likely that I''m just scared. Scared of the consequences¡­ Scared of the punishment if there''s any¡­ Scared of what Janus will do in general¡­


    I was losing it.


    "I¡­ I¡­ How long have you known?" I meekly questioned as I nervously began to chew on my lip.


    How did this happen¡­


    "From the start, obviously," Janus replied in a breeze.


    "I¡­ w-wha¡­"


    From the start? What does he mean by that?


    Was it from the first time he met me or from the very beginning when I got soul-transferred here?


    Janus chuckled. It was meant to sound carefree but it sounded more like a threat to me. It sounds scary.


    "I know a lot of things. Nothing in this world can escape my attention¡­" He then halted and pursed his lips as his golden eyes narrowed into slits, "... but with a few exceptions¡­"


    I still can''t find myself opening my mouth and saying something. Anything at all. On the other hand, Janus seemed to enjoy seeing how flustered I was being.


    "How did you know?" I followed up.


    He then shrugged, "I just know. Plus magicians don''t reveal their tricks so I won''t tell you."


    "Ughh¡­"


    As always. I am not even surprised anymore...


    Silence pervaded between us because no one wanted to speak. Janus was casually drinking his tea, unperturbed with the current awkward situation. I, however, was still trying to settle my heart down after being doused with hot boiling water.


    I just can''t believe that he knew everything from the start. The feeling is more like I have been walking around in public with my skirt all hiked up from the back.


    I feel exposed.


    Slowly, I peeked at him through myshes.


    "Are you not curious about my circumstances?"


    He wasn''t saying anything regarding it and I am starting to get distressed over it.


    "Not really¡­" He replied, "I do know that you came from Earth and more."


    Another gasp went out of my mouth.


    Even that? Just how did he learn all that? Magic? Mind reading? Divination? What is it?


    "Wait¡­ if you do, then can you exin how I ended up here?" I cried out at him, brimming with curiosity.


    Janus smiled and said nothing. Meaning, he won''t tell me anything despite him being knowledgeable about the mysteries surrounding my transmigration.


    Dejectedly, I lowered myself back to the backrest of the couch and pouted, staring at him with albeit using eyes.


    "Why are you being so secretive when it''s about me¡­" I grumbled my sentiments.


    "I''m not being secretive. I am merely following orders," Janus responded. "Also, it doesn''t mean that I know everything about you. I don''t have to," he added in indifference.


    My brows furrowed at that.


    "Following orders? Is this about your master again? Then does your master knows something--" I immediately cut myself off before I could finish my sentence.


    It''s because the attitude of the magician in front of me is growing more and more distant and he''s starting to look like a viin with that dark smile on his handsome face.


    It made me bite my lip to keep my mouth shut upon seeing his displeased expression.


    I forgot that he doesn''t like talking about his master¡­ But I''m so curious! Who the hell is his master? And what does his master know about me? I have a lot of questions but¡­ Agh!


    Why is he so sensitive when ites to that person?


    After a while, Janus tilted his head to the side and regarded me with scrutinizing eyes.


    "Is that all you''re going to ask?"


    ''No. I have a lot. Like a lot lot lot lot lot! But you won''t answer most of them anyway. Geez¡­'' I ranted inside my mind.


    "Uhmm¡­ then¡­ How am I able to use magic since that was the case? I mean¡­ you know¡­ the thing about being a transmigrator..." I muttered.


    "Because you can," he t-out replied.


    "Huh?"


    Janus stared at me nkly.


    "Magices from the soul¡­"


    Nodding my head, I agreed to his words.


    "Yes, yes, I know that. But how?"


    Janus then raised his left brow, his face a nk canvas. He looked like he''s telling me that the answer is too obvious and I''m too stupid to realize that.


    A gasp then suddenly escaped my lips.


    "It''s¡­ it''s from my soul?"


    "... Master, seriously¡­ this is too much..." Janus whispered.


    I heard Janus sighed but I wasn''t paying attention to him anymore. He was also mumbling something too low that I didn''t catch just in time.


    That''s right. Even though Earth doesn''t have a lot of magic particles, it is still possible for people because everyone has mana inside them. And now¡­ because I got transported here where magic particles are abundant, my sealed potential for magic is being undone¡­


    So that''s it! I understand now!


    "Oh wow¡­" I muttered in wonder as I gazed at my hands as if I could see magical things in there.


    The endless possibilities...


    It''s like a new world has opened right in front of my face and now I am gazing upon it. It was surreal...


    This has never even crossed my mind before.


    "That''s¡­ awesome¡­ I really can use it..." I whispered to myself, transfixed to the newly acquired knowledge.


    Who knew that I have that in me?

 Chapter 210 - The Conclusion

    As I was lost in thoughts, Janus straightened his back.


    "Alright, I''m leaving. I still have matters to attend to," he said.


    My head immediately raised towards him.


    ''Oh, he is? What a waste¡­''


    I was nning to interrogate-- I mean, interview him more but oh well¡­ I hope that there is still next time. Though, it''s kind of doubtful.


    Anyways¡­


    "Ah! Please wait!" I shot up from the couch when Janus stood and bowed deeply. "Thank you for everything you''ve done to help me, Lord Janus," I uttered in gratitude..


    "It''s nothing," he replied in a casual tone. "Well then... Goodbye, Nadia."


    "Yes!"


    Janus then teleported out of here and now, once again, I am alone. But it''s fine because I have learned another piece of information. Scratch that-- pieces of information. There was a lot and I even got to unravel a little secret.


    This day couldn''t get any better than this...


    "I wonder what time it is?" I mumbled to myself.


    I have lost track of the time again which has kept happening every time I am here. I''m sure that my brother Nathan woulde and pick me up just like what he''s been doing these past few days. Me, getting so absorbed by reading and everything that I don''t even have any inkling at all that it''s already sote, and that is why he starteding over to get me.


    "I don''t think it''ste though¡­" was myment after calcting the time.


    I mean, I have only been reading for a few hours, maybe two or three because I was only finishing the book I was reading before anyways. So I could probably still read some more.


    Mhmm¡­


    Before that, I need toy out all the things I have learned so far out. To organize it in one coherent thought. Thus the reason why I brought pen and paper!


    Alright, so out of all the details I have gathered, the most shocking one would be the fact that Janus knows that I am a transmigrator. Not only that but he is actually very much aware of it from the start.


    ''And here I thought that my deepest secret will be buried with me till my death¡­''


    Seems like there truly is no escaping a great magician''s eyes.


    ''Wait¡­ If he knew that I''m not from here¡­''


    "Then why did he let me do as I please?" My whisper was carried by the air.


    Why did he not do anything? Does he not care at all? Even though I am basically a foreign soul?


    Janus''s words echoed right into my head at that moment.


    [... I am merely following orders¡­]


    What is this order he kept bringing up? And who is his master?


    ''To be able to make Janus a subordinate¡­ Who is more powerful than him?''


    Could it be¡­


    Solomon?


    Is Solomon still alive and well? I can''t think of anyone else that can take another great magician under their wing except him.


    Humming and with my brows practically joining together, I leaned back and thought deeply about it. The mystery surrounding Janus and his all-knowing master just kept bugging me. I am so curious that I find it energy-consuming and troublesome as hell.


    Why are they letting me run around like it''s natural and like I''m not disrupting this world''s reality? And oh gosh! I have forgotten to ask him about the book I''ve read and why does it follow the norms of this world?


    What was that book?!


    I have long concluded that this world is not real ''real''. For heaven''s sake, how would I even exin why I got transported right after I finished reading it?


    ''Maybe I should jot down all my questions so if another opportunityes up, I''ll be ready¡­''


    Putting that aside, now that I know I can use magic and I am an innate type, the next step would be figuring out how to properly utilize it. After, maybe looking more into it, yes.


    At the end of the day, I still have no idea how this anima works and how to harness it anyway. I could only feel it from time to time but I don''t have a direct connection towards it. And I have a lot of questions. As expected...


    Firstly, to which spectrum do I belong? Is my anima weak? Average? Or strong?


    To ascertain that, I have to connect to it, to make it respond. But the question is¡­ how?


    I probably need another book for that¡­ I mean, everything on my table is about history and nothing else.


    Hmmm¡­


    ''Should I summon another batch?''


    It''s still early and I''m really getting more excited now than ever. More so when I just learned I can use magic, which is insane if you think about it.


    "I wonder if my brother and father would be surprised to know that I can cast magic? Fufufufufu~"


    I feel kind of good about myself at this moment...


    I can''t wait to see their reactions! Fufufufufu~


    If someone walked past and saw me, they would probably think that I''m hatching an evil n or something, just from the way I was grinning so mischievously.


    Can''t me them if that happens. I have a sketchy face after all, especially when I smile. I look like I''m looking down at everyone. Which happens a lot. My maids even pointed that out to me one time.


    They said that when I smile or giggle, I look viiny. Like a wicked woman.


    Wait, we are getting sidetracked here¡­


    Back to the topic, Ezekiel would also be an innate type because he is a royal and he has blessed genes on both sides of his royal parents. The Windsors and the Hermans. He has it all, basically.


    And taking his powers into ount, his magic is definitely on the stronger spectrum. That ray of light alone that was mentioned in the novel is enough to obliterate someone and can even pierce the heavens¡­


    ''That part gave me chills! I want to see it firsthand but that would mean something''s got to happen for him to use his trump card which is a no-no¡­''


    I wonder if he can teach me a thing or two about controlling magic?


    What about Lukas though? Is he an innate type? But he''s not a member of royalty nor do I recall that the Ageras is a blessed bloodline¡­


    I do remember reading about him in the novel that he''s so powerful he could wipe out an entire army by himself. Also that he is a weapon master. Meaning, he could use any weapons so well that he mastered them all. Clearly an overpowered man, I know.


    There''s that thing with his infernal mes too and if I''m remembering it correctly, it seemed to be alive. So he''s probably an innate type like Ezekiel.


    I''m pretty sure he is¡­


    I then nced at the books in front of me, picked thest book from the author I''ve been following, and piled the others on one side. My eyes traveled towards the entrance and then to Z, who looked like he is sleeping again. But this time, he''s lying on the magic carpetzily like a white tiger.


    Sometimes... I just doubt Z''s credibility when he''s like that but that''s just silly thinking.


    I let out a huge sigh, "Alright, let''s read one more book and then go home¡­"

 Chapter 211 - The Magia Regis

    "..."


    I just learned something incredible again after skimming that thin book about the Magia Regis.


    Apparently, not only that Solomon is a magic-born -- I kind of glossed over that because I have no idea what these so-called magic borns are -- and the creator of the Magia Regis, but he ruled over them like the supreme king of magic or something like that.


    I was like ''wow, that''s an impressive title.'' Ruling over magicians and the entirety of magic in general?


    No wonder why he could lock everyone''s powers just like that. It''s because he''s so incredibly skilled.


    But that''s not the reason why I''m being amazed right now. It''s a different discovery..


    Magia Regis is an association of sorcerers, magicians, witches, wizards¡­ etcetera. Every being in all parts of universes and dimensions that can harness magic is qualified to be part of it. Some are appointed by Solomon, others are scouted by him, while the rest came on their own and had asked to join.


    And when I say appointed, these were the magicians who ''indirectly'' served under him. Herees the interesting part I learned. These mages are devils.


    Yes. Devils. The same species that are deemed vile.


    Imagine my surprise when I read that.


    A devil serving as a King of magic? What the hell?


    Who would think that could be possible? Well, it apparently is and Solomon was the one who did it.


    He captured them, more like subdued, and made them serve him or something. The book had made it sound so epic that I couldn''t help but get curious about these devils, so I quickly read about them. And oh boy¡­


    Devils are the higher-level demons that rule over the underworld. Demons are naturally inherent to magic, meaning, they are able to utilize it at will. Magic is as easy as breathing to them and that''s why they are a feared race. They are divided into hierarchies in which the most powerful ones rule above the rest and are called devil lords or demon lords if you must.


    Seven deadly sins were mentioned, which I am aware of but there''s actually more. There are kings of hell, dukes¡­ marquesses¡­ princes¡­ just like the human hierarchy we know. And Solomon subdued 72 of them.


    72 devils¡­


    Let that sink in¡­


    ''No wonder why the book hyped it up.''


    And it then struck me.


    There was one of the Magia Regis Kings that once appeared here in the empire of Rosenthal. Thete master of the tower before Janus took over. The very same magician who cursed the Ronan lineage and their noble supporters because they went against him.


    And what was his name? Asmodeus.


    And who also has the same name in the demon world? One of the seven deadly sins, Asmodeus.


    Coincidence? I don''t know¡­


    I''m probably just making a big im and they are probably not the same identity but who in their right minds would name themselves after an infamous devil, right?


    So maybe¡­ Asmodeus is one of those devils that Solomon had subjugated.


    If that was the case¡­ oh my¡­


    I shivered at the thought.


    At this point, my respect and awe for Solomon just shot through the roof of this tower. He definitely deserved to be coined as The King of Magic. I mean¡­ overpowering a race that lives off of magic? Crazy.


    ''I honestly want to meet Solomon someday¡­''


    But his whereabouts are unknown. No one knows where he is at the moment and it''s not stated anywhere in the book. There was no news about him whether he is still alive and kicking butts somewhere in different dimensions. He could travel worlds after all.


    I wonder where he is right now?


    "Hnngggghhh" the sound slipped off of my lips when I stretched my body. It felt really good.


    I had been sitting here for hours which is why my back and my muscles are stiff as heck. Good thing that the couch is made from heaven''s miracles and angel''s feathers because my bum did not feel any difort at all. I''m seriously contemting bringing it home with me¡­


    ''If only I can do that¡­'' I sighed.


    Anyway, I better get home and interrogate my father quickly. There is nothing more important to me than knowing about our bloodline''s magic right now.


    "Are you leaving?" Z called out as soon as he noticed me approaching.


    I looked at him and wondered how he knew I was about to leave when he''s hunched up behind the counter. His head was practically facing the floor for some reason and yet he still could tell as if he could see me.


    Is it my presence?


    "Yes, I am," I answered him nevertheless. It would be rude of me to not do it, you know.


    I always notify him whenever I leave, anyway.


    ''What''s he doing though?''


    Z straightened his back and that''s when I saw why he''s so busy. He was fixing his blindfolds.


    I immediately tried to peek at his face to see what he looks like or what''s up with his eyes but well¡­ I can''t see anything.


    His bangs covered them and he is also looking down as well.


    I don''t know but I really wanted him to look this way for a second to satisfy my curiosity. What color are his eyes? And why does he wear blindfolds when he can clearly see? And that there is nothing wrong with them at all?


    I thought he was using them because of a wound¡­ or a disability¡­ or something like that. There was none.


    "Please wait for a second, I''m just about to be done," Z muttered.


    He then slipped the embroidered blindfolds back to his eyes, fixed his hair, and smiled at me.


    "Alright, done!"


    Uh-huh. I could see that.


    He snatched a book at the side and extended it to me.


    "The master wants you to have it."


    "He is?" I murmured and took it from his hand without restraint.


    Hey, it''s a free book, why would I say no to a free book?


    I first noticed the familiar logo of a ck raven on a crescent moon and smiled. This is already a plus for me if it''s from the same author I like.


    "He said it would help you with your magic," Z chatted.


    "Ohh¡­" was my only response.


    There was no title on the book or even on the first page so I have no idea what it was about but I still couldn''t help but be thrilled.


    My eyes then sparkled in excitement as my fingers caressed the cover of the book, feeling the texture under my fingertips.


    I looked up and smiled at Z.


    "Tell him that I am very grateful for this gift--" I then changed my mind and asked-- "Can I send a letter here instead?"


    It''s better if it came directly from me but I just want to know if that is possible or not. I don''t want to be presumptuous.


    "Sure," Z grinned.


    "Thank you, Z," I muttered.


    "No problem."


    He gave me a curt nod and after that, I left, hugging the book to my chest, feeling excited to go home.

 Chapter 212 - Anima

    "Has dade home yet?" I asked George, our ever efficient butler.


    His handlebar mustache is looking neat today as well.


    "No, mdy. The marquis is still at the pce," he replied.


    That''s given, it''s still early anyway. The sun was just about to set to the horizon. If he''s busy, he will probably be home after dinner.


    "How about my brother? And Kai?"


    Erin had already removed my coat for me and Mari took it to get it washed.


    "The young master and sir Kai still aren''t back too, mdy.."


    Figures¡­ Those two are also busy with their duties. Lost is another case because he just lurks around Kai. Invisible, of course.


    "Hmm, is that so?" I muttered as I cling onto the book.


    I''ll just wait for themter.


    I was really looking forward to rying the news¡­


    I''m pretty sure Nathan woulde straight home because the hidden guards would always notify him of my whereabouts. That was the main reason why he goes and fetches me at the tower all the time.


    For now, I''ll just go to my room and immerse myself in this book that Janus gave me. Fufufufufu~


    I had been reading since earlier and now I''m nning to read again, you say? Are you asking if I''m not tired? Not really. I''m actually enjoying it! Plus this is for my personal gain anyway so it is fun. And I have nothing to do so there is that too.


    I looked at George, "Inform me when either of my father or brother gets home."


    George then slightly tipped his head.


    "As you wish, mdy."


    "Shall I run the bath, mdy?" Erin asked as soon as I started walking up the stairs. She and the other two, Lily and Amy were tailing me behind.


    "It''s fine. Let''s do thatter in the evening," I told her.


    It''s not like I ran around outside anyway. I was merely holed up in the tower.


    "As you wish¡­"


    The three of them then followed me to my room and helped me change out of my dress. Afterward, I sat there on the edge of the bed with the book in my hand, ready to dive in. The maids retreated to the side to give me privacy and remained silent so that they wouldn''t disturb my peace.


    ''Alright, let''s see what this is all about¡­''


    --**


    I sat there and had read the first paragraph of the book, only to get confused the further I read on.


    I was like, what?


    I have to read the same passage over and over just to understand it. But for the life of me, I still can not look at it in the full picture. I don''t understand what it was about.


    The book is really out here saying these confusing lines: To cast magic, they should learn how to grasp what it is first. To use magic is to know magic.


    ???


    Huh?? What kind of philosophical quote is this?


    To use magic is to know what magic is? What?


    I don''t get it.


    As I contemted there, with my brows strung together in an attempt to piece the said information into one coherent thought, chewing my lower lip as I did so, the gears in my mind whirred and worked overtime.


    "To use magic is to know magic¡­ Magic is¡­ Huh?" I grumbled, frowning real hard. "What is magic again?"


    All that I have learned these past few days about magic seemed to disappear like bubbles. All the hours spent reading were rendered useless at that moment.


    Why can''t the book just say it in a not-so abstract way? Like maybey it out like it''s telling you how to bake cookies or something. Make it simple and easy! Straightforward if you must!


    They always want to make you think deeply about it. It''s always a riddle, isn''t it?


    But of course, I kept bitching over it when the next paragraph literally did the same thing as I was saying. Proof that I''m just impatient, is all.


    Basically, magic needs chants. It also said that one could do without it as long as their will is strong and their affinity stronger. But that only applies to the extremely gifted ones.


    A powerful magician can cast spells without chants or with little time in casting. Sometimes, they can even cast multiple spells at the same time and in a blink of an eye too. Normal mages won''t be able to do that. The book cited a certain king, -- ahem, Solomon-- deploying a total of sixty-seven spells at the same time with only a nine seconds preparation. And those were all high-level, mind you.


    The author didn''t specify where and why he used that but it''s fine¡­ let us not be curious¡­


    It just shows how proficient and how knowledgeable they are in magic. But in that case, Solomon is just monstrous. Apparently, he can summon more than sixty-seven in an instant.


    So, there are two popr forms of casting. These are magic circles, broken down into four levels; basic, intermediate, advanced, and master level. And then there are the so-called runes.


    In order to cast a spell, one should use either of those two. Magic circles are the mostmon type and are widely used. Only a few can use runes because runes are an ancientnguage of magic, which is not thatmon nowadays and it needs precision when being cast. Also, it evidently uses a huge amount of mana and can easily deplete one''s reserve if one is not careful.


    A slight mistake can cause a big consequence against the caster or those around him. Thus the reason why runes are almost forgotten now, except for those who know them by heart and the schrs who are still studying them.


    When I read about that part, it made me immediately think of Janus. He can cast runes like they are nothing to him. Breezily. And so many at once. That night of the founding ball where he covered the whole pce with runes was still fresh in my mind like it only just happened yesterday.

 Chapter 213 - Anima Pt. 2

    With just a snap of his fingers, runes wrote themselves on the walls. He didn''t exert much effort at all. And even without knowing the intricacy of the spell, I could feel how advanced it was.


    That night just solidified how terrifying Janus''s ability really is. Or how terrifying the Magia Regis are in general.


    And to think that some of them are devils...


    I can''t shake that information off my head now.


    I''m so d I am a changed woman and that I am behaving like a good girl with my whole heart. I can''t imagine being an antagonist in a world where a powerful being lives who can snap your existence into dust..


    And I''m also d that Janus doesn''t care that I am a trespasser at all.


    ''Oh goodness me¡­ Aren''t I lucky?''


    Okay back to the topic at hand.


    So to create a magic circle, you only have to imagine what you want to do and chant the spell. The moreplicated the magic is, the longer it takes to manifest.


    "Magic of basic levels can be cast within seconds and it includes lighting a fire, knocking an object down, and throwing a rock at someone''s head¡­"


    Wait, what? That escted quickly...


    The intermediate level has more defensive and offensive spells which can or can not kill someone. It can surely incapacitate them though. And of course, advanced and master levels are in a different realm. Attack spells from these two will, no question, wipe someone out.


    The book exined it in great detail and is easy to understand. I was zoning out from how immersed I was in reading that I soon forgot how many minutes or hours had already passed.


    But that''s the best part, isn''t it? For your mind to be taken away from the current reality? Fufufufufufu~


    Anyway, the book suddenly changed course midway and is now telling me that aside from runes and magic circles, innate types of people can use magic without chanting. The magic is exclusive to them, which means that only the abilities they inherited from their bloodline can be used that way.


    To use the magic of your bloodline, you don''t need chants to ess them, they juste out naturally. Like the animas, for example.


    If only the book said that from the start then I wouldn''t have to take the magic circle chanting so seriously¡­ I was really digesting the spells you know¡­mitting it by heart¡­


    Moving on, with animas, it said that to connect with them, you only have to focus and meditate.


    "Ahh, so that''s how it is?" I grumbled out loud.


    Focus and meditate¡­


    I can do that¡­ I think¡­


    ''Alright, let''s try this!''


    Straightening my back, I took a deep breath, shook my hands for a quick moment, and closed my eyes. I then focused on steadying my breaths and sumbed to a passive state.


    When I felt like I''m focused enough, I halted.


    ''How do I connect with them like this though?''


    Wait, no.


    Focus¡­


    Focus¡­


    ¡­


    ''Hello?''


    I called out inside my head and hoped against hope that something would respond. But of course, not everythinges easy.


    Nothing happened. No one responded to my call. I felt rather lonely.


    So then I tried again for the second time. Patience is the key.


    ''Hello? Anima?''


    Hold up, is it okay to just call it anima? How do you call an anima out?


    ''Are you there?''


    I paused and waited, yet there was nothing again.


    I''m beginning to doubt if my way of doing things is wrong and that I''m maybe forgetting something.


    Maybe I need to do a ritual first? Or maybe I''m just being delusional with this anima thingy? But naaahhh¡­ That would be hard to believe because I''m really really certain I have an anima or what else could that thing moving inside me be then?


    An alien?


    ''Hmm¡­ This is getting difficult¡­''


    What if I try chanting in my head? Just to see if there''s a reaction.


    Okay, let''s do that¡­


    "Let''s see¡­ Shall I hold out my hand?" I murmured and raised both of my palms.


    I have no idea how to cast spells but there is no harm in trying anyway.


    I applied what I just learned from the book and imagined a magic circle. It''s mostly the same as I saw days ago that suddenly appeared from the walls. I don''t actually remember it that well because it popped out too fast and I only got a glimpse.


    So now, I''m just making up whatever the form of that circle could be.


    I was struggling but I tried really hard to concentrate and just hope that this time, I will seed.


    Of course, seeing that I''m still ignorant of these things, a magic circle obviously didn''t appear. Nor did my anima respond to me at all. There was only silence.


    ''This is so hard¡­ and frustrating¡­'' I internally sighed.


    Tapping my fingers on the surface of the book which was sitting on myp, my mind drifted somewhere and stayed there for a minute. I have no idea how much time it took me as I was lost with my thoughts. Something then nagged me from the back of my mind.


    It was a fuzzy memory. A blurry image of a woman was speaking to me, somewhat guiding me¡­


    ''Imagine that your heart has a door... Now imagine opening it¡­ Let it free¡­''


    ''That''s right, slowly let it out¡­ You are doing great...''


    ''You did it!''


    ''Don''t tell anyone, okay?''


    ''It''s our little secret¡­''


    I blinked my eyes in wonder and the memory disappeared just as quickly as it entered. I sat there distracted as hell, trying to remember her name or what that memory was all about.


    "What was that?" I whispered to myself.


    I can''t see who she was but she felt familiar¡­ Her voice too¡­


    There is no question that it''s probably Helen, Nadia''s mother. It''s probably one of her memories of when she was just a child.


    But what was she saying? What were they doing?


    They seemed to be practicing¡­ But what could it be?

 Chapter 214 - Anima Pt. 3

    My face scrunched up in confusion. I was already puzzled before and now that.


    I couldn''t help but think about what my mother in my memory said.


    ''Opening your heart as if there was a door? Hmm¡­''


    Maybe¡­


    I took another deep breath and closed my eyes again, wanting to try something. With that advice from earlier, I began to concentrate.


    ''Imagine a door¡­''


    I pictured one, the same as what I have in my bedroom.


    ''And then open it¡­''


    The world around me then seemed to disappear.. I could not hear anything aside from a ringing silence. It''s like I waspletely isted from my surroundings.


    In my head, I saw myself standing in front of an intricately designed door. It was quite big and looked very heavy. There were chains all over and were quite gigantic. To me, it looked very mysterious and shady.


    I wonder where the chains came from? What a wild imagination I have¡­


    ''Now then let''s slowly open it¡­''


    I pushed and the door wouldn''t budge. The chains were restricting it. I frowned and tried again. The heavy chains rattled as I pushed with all my might. The door creaked slightly and a crack appeared. Within the crack, bluish light snaked out.


    Well, at least, it moved for a bit...


    I gasped when a cold feeling swept over me as the light hit my face. It gathered around my heart, enveloping it, and it felt like it was going to burst. It was slightly ufortable in all honesty.


    A frown painted my face which I was unaware of. But! I felt something shifted. And it made me smile! I opened my eyes and bit my lower lip, feeling excited.


    ''Are you there?''


    There was no reaction at first but I persisted.


    ''Hello?''


    Again, nothing.


    ''I know you''re in there somewhere. Just give me a sign. You can purr or something¡­ Or wiggle¡­ Whatever you want. Just move around¡­'' I coaxed.


    I thought that my attempt was another failure so I was about to try again but then the invisible thing rumbled or was that supposed to be a purr?


    Man, I have no idea. But it made itself known nheless.


    ''It''s really there! I''m not imagining things! I do have an anima!''


    ''Can you understand me?''


    My anima responded again and at this point, I was already grinning like crazy, feeling overwhelmed.


    I felt like I had grown, you know...


    Though, I''m quite curious¡­ Will I be able tomunicate with it? Can I understand my anima if it doesn''t speak? Hmm...


    My anima stirred again and for some reason, I could feel that it was somewhat annoyed¡­ Or I''m probably just getting senile...


    But yeah, it appeared to be worrying. That''s how ites off to me.


    Can animas have emotions?


    They did say that a powerful anima has consciousness and can think. They have a will. But emotions¡­


    ''Hey¡­'' I called out again.


    It shifted in response and a piercing pain stabbed my heart. As if there is a needle poking it. I tried to ignore it but the longer Imunicated with my anima, the more the pain and difort grew. I was even sucking my breath!


    What is this? Why is it painful?


    ''Ah, but I don''t want to disconnect yet¡­''


    I felt my anima stirred again as if it''s beginning to get restless just like me.


    My heart feels incredibly hot now what the hell...


    Someone then chose to knock on the door at that exact moment and the feeling, together with my anima, went away.


    "Oh no¡­"


    I lost the connection!


    Nathaniel entered. He wasn''t wearing his uniform which meant he had changed his clothes in his room first beforeing to mine.


    "You were looking for me?" He then asked, looking at me expectantly.


    At first, I was still a little frustrated that I got interrupted and also a little breathless, but upon seeing my brother, I immediately jumped from my bed and met him halfway. He too was even surprised by how energetic I was.


    "Brother! I''m d you''re finally here! I have a lot to ask you and I really really want answers so if you please listen to what I''m--"


    "Calm down, Nadia," Nathan then cut me off.


    "Sorry, I was just excited¡­" I immediately backtracked but my grin was still there.


    He must have seen how enthusiastic I was and tilted his head sideways in curiosity.


    "What is it?"


    "Well¡­" I started, "I¡­ Ummm¡­"


    Uhh¡­ Where to begin? How do I broach the topic to him again? I hadn''t thought of that yet...


    I stared at Nathan and Nathan stared right back at me. He was waiting because I still haven''t said anything at all.


    Err¡­ Maybe I should have organized my thoughts first huh¡­


    "Uhmm¡­ well¡­ Apparently¡­ I can use magic," is what I ended up blurting. Straight to the point and no hitting around the bush.


    Nathan''s forehead wrinkled ever so slightly.


    "Magic?"


    I nodded, "Yes¡­ I can use magic. And Jan-- I mean Lord Janus confirmed it for me. And the reason why birds and animals kept following me around is that they were attracted to my magic."


    "..."


    I gazed at Nathan who seemed at a loss for words.


    He then raised one hand in front of him.


    "Wait..." His eyes met mine, "You''re saying that Lord Janus said that you''re able to use magic."


    "Correct," I affirmed. "And I believed him. I can even feel my anima from time to time! Though at first, it honestly freaked me out because I had no idea that was an undiscovered part of me¡­"


    I was bbering like an excited child, happily yapping away at how thrilled I was that I didn''t even notice that Nathan had thisplex expression on his face and was looking incredibly confused.


    "And I was trying to connect with my anima a while ago right before you entered but it was truly hard. But I sensed it responding to me though and wow¡­ it was a surreal experience!" I nced up and looked at Nathan, "Hey! Hey! How do youmunicate with your anima? Teach me about it! I want to learn--" I then stopped talking when I noticed the expression he was sporting and stared at him-- "brother? Are you okay?"


    He doesn''t look as happy as I thought he would be? Why is he looking at me like that?

 Chapter 215 - An Enigma

    "Brother? Are you okay?" I asked him this.


    He hadn''t said anything and just stood there in front of me with a frown on his face. Usually, he would be more enthusiastic than that and would discuss it with me.


    So what''s the deal now?


    "How is that possible?" Nathan questioned.


    It was soft-spoken but I caught it because I''m literally invading right into his personal space.


    "Hmm?" I blinked at him stupidly.


    "How do you have magic?" Nathan fired back. "How are you able to do that?"


    Blinking, "I¡­ well¡­" I trailed off.. I was also beginning to get confused now as well. "It''s from my soul¡­? Herman bloodline? I''m actually an innate type just like you and father..."


    Nathan shook his head, "No¡­ no¡­ That''s not right."


    Eh?


    "You know how the Herman bloodline works, don''t you? The male will always have two children. Only two of them and they could only be one son and a daughter," Nathan started exining to which I nodded, going along with him.


    I learned about our family history long ago. It was right after I woke up in this body. I needed to gather information if I wanted to live here normally so I scourged the family library and interviewed the people in the household discreetly.


    "And the daughter of the Hermans would only give birth to a son. Take Her Majesty for example¡­" he continued. "And the reason for that is because of our rare bloodline."


    "Yes¡­" I agreed.


    I don''t know where he''s going with this but alright, I''m listening closely, brother.


    "Herman''s bloodline has half of the blessed genes so even though we are seen as an average family, half of it is what makes us special. And because we''re a hybrid, we can''t have what a pure bloodline has."


    "And also because we''re a hybrid, we can have what normal people don''t. The sons are given the talent of the swords and they are born to be generals. Always," Nathan stares straight into my eyes that mirror his, "But the women stay the same," He then concluded.


    My brows furrowed further.


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "Nadia, the Empress can''t use magic and neither do the rest of the women in our family," he said.


    It was now my turn to look at Nathan weirdly, utterly gobsmacked by his statement just a second ago.


    "But Lord Janus says I can¡­" I pointed out in confusion.


    And what a shocker that was...


    Nathan''s brows knitted together, "That''s what I''m puzzled about. How?"


    Silence passed between us as we processed our thoughts, both still staring at each other and looking very much confused. Not as confused as my brother though.


    I don''t actually have to think that deeply because I already have an inkling for the reason why I''m an exception to this rule.


    It''s because I''m not the original Nadia. I''m a different soul. I came from a differentnd and thus why the impossible is possible now.


    Hmm¡­


    Biting my lip, I stole a nce at my troubled brother again.


    ''Not that I''m ever going to tell him that but yeah¡­ That clearly exins it.''


    I backtracked and thought back at my decisions leading to this. Maybe I shouldn''t have let myself be swayed by my emotions. Look at what happened¡­


    I was too thrilled to know that I could use magic that I forgot the one ring thing I should be careful of. Goodness, how much trouble would I be in if I don''t start minding my words?


    "Maybe I''m just lucky?" I muttered slowly in an attempt to cover up my slip of the tongue.


    At the same time, my brother also said something.


    "Maybe it''s because of mother?" Nathan said out loud, still looking deep in thought though.


    My head snapped up to him.


    "What?"


    He just mentioned our mother, didn''t he?


    Nathan dropped the hand that was stroking his mouth and looked down at me. He looked so serious that I''m starting to get nervous about what he''s about to divulge.


    "I saw mother do things sometimes¡­" He whispered. "I can''t remember well but there was an instance where she was in the garden and there was a¡­ there was an injured bird that couldn''t fly¡­" Nathan started narrating. "I gave it to her. And she¡­ I remember seeing a faint light in her palms. And then the bird flew¡­"


    Nathan''s eyes locked on mine, "She then told me it''s a secret."


    It''s a secret and yet you''re telling me now¡­


    ''Mother did that?''


    Nathan looked so troubled it''s almost funny to see.


    "I''m not even sure if I''ve remembered it right¡­" he mumbled.


    I recalled the fuzzy memory that shed to my head a while ago and immediately partly believed him whatsoever. Partly because it''s still not confirmed whether Helen also has an affinity to magic but I have a hunch that it really is. I mean, what else could that memory be?


    She was teaching young Nadia some kind of technique to ess your anima or something like that. So there must be really more into my mother''s family background¡­ But we have no other information aside from she was an orphan and was taken in by a noble couple.


    Or it could also be a misdirect. Like she was just guiding us younglings on how to use our gift. And maybe my brother was the one who did it and not mother¡­


    Honestly, there''s a lot of possibilities.


    ''Wait¡­ Why do I feel like there is something more to it?''


    First of all, why would she teach young Nadia when she''s not supposed to have any magic affinity? That was never mentioned in the book I''ve read¡­


    Wait, no. Why am I still so hooked on the novel when it''s already established that this world is real, it exists, and it''s not a product of someone''s imagination. But then again, the mystery surrounding the book is also not answered too. Why did it exist? Why is someone''s story¡­


    Oh my God. This is crazy¡­ All of these just don''t make sense...


    Questions¡­ and more questions just kept piling up. So much mystery¡­ so much enigma...


    Maybe Nathaniel is right? Mother has magic and then Nadia might have inherited it or something¡­ And the book doesn''t mention it because it''s not important?


    No, I need to deviate from the novel, seriously.


    Maybe the memory doesn''t mean it that way. Maybe she''s not teaching little Nadia magic but something else instead.


    ''Ugh, this is messing up my head!''


    "That''s it¡­ I need to research more¡­" I grumbled to myself.


    I was only going to focus on magic and its properties but it looks like I have another thing to add to my list.

 Chapter 216 - Mission Failed

    Deep within the ordinary-looking textile shop which is inconspicuous during the day, several men and a woman gathered around a huge room. Even in broad daylight or at night, the shop is actually a front for its real operations. A mercenary guild. Some of the mercenaries were about to set out for their mission, leaving only Elric, Eve, Roy, and another man.


    After the rest had gone away, two other figures appeared in the hallway leading to the room. Both of them were wearing dark cloaks, with the hoods down to conceal their faces. As soon as they came to the open and had let their presence known, the four immediately got alerted and stood up to greet them.


    The two cloaked figures, with the towering man on the lead, entered the guild master''s private quarters quietly. Elric and the two other men followed suit while Eve remained in the hall, wistfully staring at the door.


    Lukas tiredly plunked himself on the chair and swiped the hood off of his head, revealing himself. His dead-set eyes were cold and intense as if they don''t belong to a human but a savage animal instead. .


    Together with Yvan, he had been scouring the entirety of Rosenthal, even the kingdoms near the borders, nonstop. He was exhausted from the two-week-long trip all over the country. His only rest was when he''s eating at a hotel that he''s also investigating and that was a week ago.


    Lukas got an order to search for the suspicious organization''s hideout, who was responsible for the attack, and yet he gained nothing. His efforts are futile.


    Sure, he had raided some illegal business during the mission but that''s it. There was no hint of them at all. It''s like they don''t exist.


    Tension radiated off of him in waves. His anima won''t settle down, getting so restless it drives Lukas mad. He wanted to kill someone¡­ something... He wanted to drive the lust away but can do nothing about it when he''s stuck inside a room. There''s nothing else that could ke Lukas''s bloodthirst right now but violence. He wanted to be on the battlefield¡­ Anywhere he could appease the madness within.


    But there is no battlefield. Nor does a ce that could be an alternative. He had solved the warring issues from the barbarians so he can''t just go over there and appease himself with their lives in exchange. Nothing.


    Sleeping with a woman is another thing but he can''t do it. He had tried before and the ending would always be the same. He would drive them all away.


    He hated their touch.


    He hated another human''s touch.


    During times like this, Lukas could only sneer at the blood running in his veins. It also doesn''t help when your anima is just as fvcked up like him. It goes ballistic every now and then for no apparent reason at all. Thus, driving Lukas to be the indifferent person he is right now.


    Frowning, Lukas''s gloved hands reached towards his pockets and fished a cigar out. He then put it between his lips and Yvan wordlessly lit the cigar for him, like clockwork. Slowly, he puffed a cloud of smoke and relished the feeling of it entering his lungs. His purple eyes slid over to the people standing by but said nothing.


    Elric and the two others with him could feel the heaviness in the air and immediately concluded that the guild master was not in a joyous mood. Heck, the murderous intent is so thick it could choke them.


    To Elric who had been working directly under Lukas for years now, it was nothing new. He had seen worse, actually. As time went by, he then got ustomed to their master''s temperament.


    The two, on the other hand, were about to shit themselves. They never interacted nor saw the guild master up close but they have heard stories about him. And seeing him so closely now, the stories don''t give him justice at all.


    It''s already established that working under Lukas, one won''t definitelyst if they don''t have the will and the balls. Hence why Elric had such huge respect towards the Greywolf twins.


    Roy, however, even though his heart was beating so loud he almost couldn''t hear anything due to nervousness, was still thrilled to see the master.


    He had volunteered to take the mission because he had nothing else to do and also because he wanted to take part in something that interested Lukas. He''s a big fan, he says.


    "Greetings to the master," Elric announced in a formal tone.


    Lukas remained silent but his eyes did narrow upon seeing the two other men behind Elric. One was short and looked rather young, while the other had a more bulky frame. Roy straightened his back instantly upon noticing and even raised his chin to appear bigger. Elric saw this and immediately cleared his throat.


    "We havee to report to the master regarding the investigation about the Castello family," he said.


    Lukas heard it and tried to recall who they were. He then vaguely remembered something about Nadia wanting to know things about them.


    "Speak," he thenmanded. It was curt and yet held a lot of power.


    "These two were the ones who were given the mission," Elric gestured towards the two who in turn stepped forward.


    Lukas stared at them and cocked his head to the side.


    "Why are they here then? Is your mission finished already?"


    As the leader of the mission, Roy chose to speak first. He put his fist together in a salute and bowed. B then followed his example.


    "Master, I am called Roy. We couldn''t finish the mission because we were attacked by an assassin while doing so," he said. "We were observing Seraphina Castello as per thedy''s request to gather data surrounding her when the attack happened."


    One of the main reasons why Roy was chosen by Elric to go over to Wisteria aside from him volunteering, is that he could pass as an ordinary citizen and can blend easily within the crowd. He is also a capable assassin despite his appearance thus making him the lead.


    Roy and B''s mission was going smoothly. But one particr evening, when they were on another stakeout, someone suddenly disrupted their movement, much to their surprise.


    "We didn''t see who they were. He had already immobilized B when I realized that we were being attacked. And before I could fight back, he already got me trapped," Roy narrated. "He warned us to never lurk around Seraphina Castello again or he''ll kill us the next time."

 Chapter 217 - Does He?

    "He warned us to never lurk around Seraphina Castello again or he''ll kill us the next time."


    Lukas leaned back to his chair as his purple eyes narrowed into slits.


    "An assassin¡­" he repeated.


    Roy gulped the lump in his throat as he began to feel anxious about what Lukas would do after hearing them fail. Will he get mad and punish them? He can''t read their master at all...


    "He is very skillful," he added. To alleviate himself? To justify why they got sent packing? Maybe both.


    Lukas took a deep drag on the cigar and exhaled it slowly.. His head then tilted to the side almostzily and stared at them in indifference.


    "Have you gathered the information needed?"


    "Yes, we have," Roy immediately replied with vigor. It was their redeeming factor thus the enthusiasm. "We made sure to copy all the documents about the Castello family from the registry of the kingdom. We had also observed Lady Castello for a few days and gained more information about her before we got attacked."


    It sucks because they had only been watching her for a total of three days and had not gotten anything that satisfies even Roy''s standard in information gathering. If not for that one assassin¡­


    He could also not get mad that much because damn it, that assassin was good! He even made him look like a fool.


    ''Ah¡­ I want to meet that guy again and ask for a rematch¡­''


    Lukas brushed his hair away from his forehead.


    "Alright, you can go. Leave the files here," he ordered.


    Roy nced at Elric who already had the files in his hand. The both of them bowed again and left the room afterward.


    After the two were gone, Lukas''s eyesnded on Elric who hade forward to deliver the said files.


    "Did you send your good men for this mission?" Lukas asked out of the blue.


    His voice was t but Elric could hear what he meant by that. He was asking if he did follow his order to send the best people for the mission. There was an underlying threat too so Elric swiftly braced himself and exined his side.


    "Roy is an elite mercenary of the guild, albeit new to the position. I can attest to his strength and skills," he said.


    Roy may look like a child¡­ or a girl at that, but he was one of their best. This is why he was promoted as an elite member in no time.


    "An elite huh? And he still got overpowered," Lukas mumbled. His mind drifted, a thoughtful look on his face, "There is a person like that in a small kingdom like Wisteria?" he whispered.


    Lukas knows what being elite means. Heck, he has two elites working with him 24/7 and they are both great at their job. Elric had mentioned that he was new but nheless, an elite is still an elite.


    "Yvan," he suddenly called out.


    The ashy-haired man on the side immediately stepped forward upon his call.


    "Yes."


    "What do you think?" Lukas asked, still lost in his thoughts.


    Yvan''s brows furrowed as he was confused for a moment.


    ''Think about what? The assassin? What do I think of him?''


    His master could not just word that question any better¡­


    Lukas, in the end, didn''t wait for his answer and issued amand instead.


    "Go and finish the mission," He then halted for a second and added, "--see if this assassin can be coaxed to work for us."


    ''Ahh¡­ That was what he meant.''


    "As you wish," He affirmed. Before he leaves, a thought suddenly pops into his mind. He had been curious for a long time and maybe this is a good opportunity to get an answer from him.


    "Master, can I ask something?"


    Lukas took his precious time before responding to Yvan.


    "What?"


    Yvan cleared his throat and without beating around the bush, blurted the question out.


    "Do you perhaps like Lady Nadia?"


    ''Why else would he pay so much attention to her if he doesn''t?''


    He was so curious, even his twin too. Who wouldn''t think of that when he''s out here doing things for thedy. He had even put Ylmer on surveince for her, and that was after meeting her the first time in person. Ylmer would thene back and report every single day except for these two weeks because they were away.


    But whenever Lukas is at the empire, if not Ylmer or him, it would be their master himself who would go and watch her from the shadows. It was bugging them for so long now and wanted to ask before but just couldn''t find the right momentum.


    Is he perhaps interested in women now? When he always wasn''t?


    When was thest time that their master took a liking to the opposite sex? He couldn''t remember. Because it never happened. He hates everyone after all.


    The question startled Elric. He too was curious about the master''s answer so he waited in bated breath. But it sure didn''t faze the impassive Lukas who just calmly gazed at his aide.


    ''Like?''


    What does he mean by like? Liking a person romantically? Seeing her as a woman?


    ''Heh. How foolish is he?''


    Ah. He probably has been giving her way too much attention these days. That''s why he asked him that...


    "No," was his t response. His lips then stretched into a wicked smirk, "I am only interested in her at the moment because of her mysterious power and my anima''s reaction towards it. Nothing more."


    That''s right. That woman is interesting in that matter only to him. If she didn''t possess such strange and mysterious powers, and if his anima could just shut the fvck up and leave him be, she would just be another person like anyone else. Until he could figure out why Nox kept fussing over that woman whenever she''s near, he will continue to observe for now.


    His electric purple eyes then glinted as he dragged the cigar on the ashtray.


    "Now go."


    Yvan didn''t try to ask more and could only obey. But at least he got enlightened and was even reminded of his master''s way of things.


    That''s right, his master doesn''t care about anything unless it benefits him. Why did he forget about that?


    Yvan saluted.


    "I will be back, master," he muttered and went on his way without any more segue.


    ---**


    Note: Nox is the name of Lukas''s anima.

 Chapter 218 - Dressed Up To Nines

    The chimes hanging overhead rang as soon as I pushed the wooden door open and I was greeted with the familiar smell of old books and pages which immediately put a smile on my face.


    ''Ah¡­ I missed this¡­''


    The tower has a lot of books but it doesn''t smell like this. Like pages tightly bound together and aged by years. Given that the room is massive and is magically restored all the time, it''s understandable that there would be no lingering smells.


    "Well, well... Look who''s back," Nine remarked uponying eyes on me.


    One other person was also looking at me as I weed myself in and she was smiling so brightly this time as well.


    "Lady Nadia!" That was Estelle..


    "Hello, good afternoon," I greeted and walked further in.


    "I didn''t see Lady Nadia for more than a week, is everything well?" Estelle asked, concern dripping in her voice.


    ''She''s such a sweetheart, isn''t she?''


    Well, it''s because I was holed up in the tower and eating away on books.


    "Ah, that," I muttered and let out a faint smile. "I was busy researching something and had just recently got a breakthrough. But now I''m free¡­ well, kind of..."


    My research is not done after all.


    Estelle looked convinced but I could also tell that she''s curious.


    "Ohh... That exins it then."


    "Yep, I dropped by because I have nothing to do," I replied, "--currently¡­"


    I have been going back and forth to the Arcane Tower these days and have hardly done anything else except reading. That''s why I wanted to take a break first and enjoy whatever I was enjoying before. Actually, I just came from the cafe I am fond of beforeing here.


    Then tomorrow, I n to spend my time in my garden back home, drink tea, and enjoy the sun. Do nothing, in general. That''s what I was good at anyway.


    ''Oh shoot! I have forgotten toe to my asional tea session with the Empress!''


    I got so absorbed I didn''t realize I had missed one meeting. I even forgot to send a message...


    "Lady Nadia actually came just in time!" Estelle suddenly divulged, grabbing my wandering attention.


    "Oh, I do?" I muttered and came back to now, looking at them expectantly.


    Estelle then pouted.


    "You see¡­ Nine is going to leave soon."


    My eyes immediately went to the always smiling woman leaning behind the counter.


    "What? You''re leaving?"


    ''Is she going on vacation or what?''


    "Mhmm¡­" was her only response.


    My brows knitted together.


    "Does that mean the bookshop''s going to close? Why are you leaving?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Is that rude?


    Nine grinned at us. Her eyes turned into two half-moons.


    "Well technically, I''m taking a vacation," she replied. She then shrugged her shoulders, "A long one? Who knows?" and chuckled afterward.


    ''Ah, so that''s it.''


    "So you''ll be back?" I inquired just to make sure.


    Instead of answering like a normal person, Nine just tilted her head to the side, her hair flowing down like waterfalls from the movement, and continued grinning like a cat.


    "..."


    Goodness¡­ I should already be ustomed to this. I mean, she always has been dodgy as heck even from the start, so this is not new anymore.


    She kind of reminds me of that walking gold aka Janus the damn magician.


    ''Hey, I have a lot of nicknames for him huh¡­''


    "She said she will leave Rosenthal for good," Estelle piped in. Her voice was low and she sounded really sad.


    One look at her expression and I could tell, she truly is sad. After all, she had known Nine longer than me and had maybe got attached to her. It''s pretty reasonable that she would feel remorse upon knowing that one of her friends will be going away, one that won''te back.


    If that were me, I would be the same too. Just imagining Gwen or Bea leaving would be enough to make me mope for days¡­ or months¡­ or years¡­ Who knows.


    ''Oh, she looks like she''s about to cry¡­'' I thought as I watched Estelle''s frown go deeper.


    Nine chuckled.


    "I''ve been here for a long time already. It''s time for me to go," she said. "I have a lot to do, you know."


    I have known Nine for probably two months at best and I''m still learning things about her. I still can''t say confidently that I know her because I don''t. The time given was short and I really don''t have a lot of given opportunities to be closer to her.


    So her leaving doesn''t honestly make me that dejected. Maybe a little. It''s more on the regretful side because just what I said, I didn''t get to know her longer.


    What I do feel disheartened about is the fact that I''ll probably never get to buy good-quality books again. Seriously, in the capital, only this shop has what I want. There are other much bigger book shops than this but my author is not there so what is the point?


    "So you really are leaving for good¡­" I repeated.


    ''I''m not sure what to feel now¡­''


    Looking at our expressions, Nine startedughing.


    "You two don''t have to be sad about it. I can visit from time to time." She looked at the still pouting Estelle, "Also, I told you this already, it''s not going to happen this season, nor the next."


    What she said only made Estelle go more emotional.


    "Hey now, don''t start crying because of that. I''m still here," Nine uttered, amusement sparking inside her eyes.


    "It''s because Nine will eventually leave us," Estelle sniffed as she tried her best to not let more tears fall.


    Nine chuckled yet again.


    "You make it sound like I''m going to die," she remarks ever so casually.


    Her words obviously made me nervous.


    "Goodness! That sounds like a big red g to me," I immediately stepped in. "Let''s not talk about deaths, shall we?"


    I''m worried because I am a big jinx, as you all know by now.


    Even if the words aren''t uttered by me, I''m still not going to trust myself. I''m a walking negative vibes ma so this talk about dying is ufortable, albeit just a joke. Plus that sounds like such a bad omen no matter how you look at it.


    "I don''t mean it like that," Estelle quickly defended herself.


    "We know," I replied.


    "Mhmm, I never die so rest assured," Nine said so as to appease the literal damsel in distress in front of us.


    Yeah, we hope so, Nine. So let''s stop talking about deaths again, alright? Thank you.


    Geez...

 Chapter 219 - Nines Leaving

    "By the way, where do you n on going?" I asked Nine further so that the topic would shift to something else other than death.


    Estelle was still trying not to let the tears spill by reining her emotions. I had not seen them for like two weeks and now she seemed to be more emotional than she usually was. I wonder if her problem is catching up? In the novel, she was dealing with the thing about her family but everything should have changed right? Is she dealing with the same problem or not?


    I don''t want to pry and I most definitely don''t want to ask such personal questions. Especially if the said question is directed to the thing that only their family knows. That would spark some suspicion on my part.


    "Back to where I came from," Nine replied breezily.


    Okay, so where was that?


    "You''re not from Rosenthal?"


    Nine smiled..


    "Mhmm¡­"


    Ah, so she wasn''t originally a citizen of Rosenthal? So the vacation is probably for visiting her family or her hometown, I guess. Or it could just be for leisure, who knows.


    Why do I dwell on that anyway? It''s not like it''s got to do with me.


    Actually, it is. If she would take a long vacation and whether shees back is still unclear, then that means the bookshop will be closed indefinitely.


    "Now I feel kinda sad," I muttered, unaware that I had said it out loud for them to hear.


    Nine rested her chin on her right hand.


    "Is it because you won''t get your supply of favorite books?" she teased.


    "You got me," I chuckled. "To whom will I buy my favorite author''s work when you''re gone?" I added.


    Yeah, to whom? As far as I know, this is the only establishment that sells that certain author''s work.


    Nineughed upon hearing what I said but didn''t address it further. It went unnoticed by me too that she was being vague throughout our conversation.


    "Speaking of which, do you know who they are in person? Have you met this author before?" I inquired as I was curious. This was the first time that I brought it up to her because I was already wondering before but just forgets to ask it every time.


    Nine raised one of her perfect brows.


    "Why?"


    "I just want to know if they only write fiction because I have read some books of hers that aren''t fictional novels," I replied.


    "Oh, you did?" Nine seemed to perk up from what I said.


    I nced between Nine and Estelle who had finally settled down and was just listening to us now. Upon contemting further, I decided to divulge a piece of information.


    "Actually¡­ I was researching magic," I stated as a matter of factly.


    Estelle''s eyes widened for a fraction.


    "Lady Nadia is interested in magic?"


    "Yes, yes I do. Who wouldn''t? It''s an interesting topic," my eyes went to her, "Aren''t you curious about it too, Estelle?"


    "I do but there aren''t that many books about them so¡­" she trailed off.


    I nodded in agreement.


    "Truly so..."


    "I heard the tower has a lot of them though," she added.


    "You mean, the archives," Nine piped in.


    "Yes. I''ve heard that the archives of the tower contain rare books and magical stuff," Estelle remarked. She looked visibly thrilled, judging from how her beautiful set of green eyes shine as she speaks.


    ''Oh, if you only know. You have no idea what is in there¡­''


    If Estelle had just seen it, there are more than the rare books and magical stuff she says in there¡­ It''s basically a museum of rare finds. One time, I decided to properly go around the disys and look at them. I mean, it would be such a waste to not do that. I was given free rein, and might as well enjoy most of it.


    I even came across a ss box filled with different kinds of teeth from different kinds of species. If you have odontophobia, I suggest that you don''t go to that section. It''s¡­ It even gave me chills, honestly. But I did find out that a dragon''s tooth can grow much bigger than me.


    That was pretty eye-opening. Not only do dragons have massive teeth but also because they apparently exist.


    ''Are there any dragons in this world?''


    Wait, I''m getting distracted again.


    "So yeah, Nine¡­" I turned towards the person in interest, "Does she write anything else but fiction currently?"


    I will just assume that they are a she. But I could be wrong too...


    "Hmmm... Are you asking me if there are any books here from her that are about magic?" Nine threw back.


    "Basically¡­ yes," I stated.


    I thought she was only a fiction writer but turns out I was wrong. She actually writes other things as well and I really learned a lot from her books about magic.


    "So Lady Nadia is still researching magic?" Estelle curiously asked.


    "That''s right¡­ Preferably if it''s about animas and how to control magic in general," I responded.


    Nine hummed like she was thinking deeply about it and so I looked at her expectantly. She then shook her head side to side.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have any of that right now," she said, which made my hopese crashing down.


    "Ohh¡­" was the only thing that came out of my mouth.


    I thought I could buy more books aside from what I can read from the tower. I thought that maybe, there are things that the tower doesn''t have. But it''s fine¡­ What the tower has is more valuable anyway.


    And there''s also that thing that my brother told me a few days ago. About our mother¡­


    I have gone around asking the people in the mansion but they seem to not know anything about her at all. My father on the other hand¡­


    Oh goodness. I can''t even think of asking him without worrying that he''ll get reminded of her death and get sad again.


    Despite being adopted by another family, mother still kept her D''Angelo surname. I know nothing about D''Angelo''s. I don''t even know such a household name exists.


    Are they fallen nobles?


    These thoughts kepting up in my head. It''s honestly exhausting to think about these all the damn time. There''s also that thing with my magic...


    ''Ahh¡­ My head hurts.''


    Perhaps, the archives have information about my mother''s real family? Will Janus permit me to ess the archives? I do vaguely remember Nathan mentioning that to me years ago.


    ''Janus had given me permission to enter the other floors above the library so¡­ maybe?''


    I will definitely get the answers and solve the mysteries behind my mother''s identity.

 Chapter 220 - A Dream

    "You seemed conflicted," Nine suddenly noted, grabbing me back from my thoughts.


    My eyes snapped back to her and I sighed.


    "Oh, I was just thinking¡­"


    "Don''t worry Lady Nadia, I will immediately inform you if they send another book," Estelle then tried to assure me.


    A smile formed on my lips.


    "Thank you, Estelle."


    Estelle returned my smile with her own and we kind of stopped talking for probably a minute. We were just there, enjoying the nice atmosphere, the silence when she suddenly gasped out loud.


    "Oh no.. I forgot that I''m meeting Vivienne!" She blurted out of the blue. "I will take my leave first. Goodbye!" She even curtsied beforepletely leaving the establishment.


    "Take care!" I called out after her but the door was already closed.


    Oh, well¡­


    "Meow¡­"


    I looked down and a furry ck cat slinked right next to the hem of my dress before leaping atop the wooden counter. It rubbed its furry head on Nine''s arms lovingly while purring.


    "Oh, hey, Luna," sighing, I reached out my hand and stroked its back, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re still as beautiful as ever," I cooed.


    The adorable cat purred back in response and man, do I feel happy just because of that. Furry animals really have my heart. Always.


    ''I can''t resist them! They''re just so cute!''


    "Meow."


    "She said thank you," Nine informed me while chuckling.


    I looked up at her and got distracted again.


    "I had noticed this before. You really have beautiful eyes," I can''t help butment.


    Nine''s left brow lifted. She seemed rather amused.


    "I do?"


    "It''s like there are countless stars in them. Like I''m looking into a starry sky¡­" I borated, "--does that sound too sappy?"


    Geez. It''s like I''m wooing her or something...


    But it''s true. They''re really pretty. The longer I stare at them the prettier it gets. It even felt surreal once I got too into it that I swear I could almost envision an endless nothingness where stars shine like glitters.


    I could foresee the void and it was kind of overwhelming in a way. For some reason, I have to do a double-take every time because I feel as if I''m being sucked into them. It was strange¡­


    And bizarre¡­ I don''t even know if I found the feeling pleasant or not.


    "Hmm, let me help you then¡­" Nine muttered.


    I snapped back to reality and stared at her.


    "Huh? Were you saying something?"


    She leans forward, the golden bangles around her wrists made a soft clinking sound. I stood incredibly still while wondering what she''s going to do. She then picked something atop my head and smiled.


    "There was a fur," she said afterward.


    Whatever fur that was but after she removed it, I felt as if my body felt noticeably lighter.


    "Thanks."


    Nine''s eyes glimmered.


    "You''re wee."


    -----**


    "Mdy, a letter has arrived addressed to you," Freesia announces.


    I looked at her through the mirror.


    "Oh? Let me see."


    She came closer and handed me the envelope immediately. Mari and Erin, who were fixing my hair, stepped aside for a moment to let me do my thing.


    The letter was from Gwen and with it, she had also sent a teacup. Specifically, it was an invitation for a small gathering that will be held at the Ethalion estate.


    I remember her telling me about this thest time I visited her. So it was scheduled a week from now huh. There was another letter aside from the formal invitation, it was a list of the guests she invited.


    Huh. Did she send me this so I would know who I will be dealing with? That''s so thoughtful of her.


    My eyes quickly scanned the list and instantly noticed that the names are all from influential families.


    She''s really taking her Duchess training seriously, hmm¡­ Good for her.


    "Seems like I have to dress up again," I then blurted out loud for everyone to hear.


    I hate dressing up so much that I rarely attend tea parties that I am invited to. And I''m telling you, I get invited a lot. But this is my friend''s event so of course, I would definitelye and support her.


    "Should we start preparing, mdy?" Erin asked me.


    "Hmm¡­"


    --**


    Note: these symbols [] means that the conversation and scenes exist in a dream.


    ["Don''t try to let it all out at once. Control it¡­ rein it in¡­ That''s right, you are doing good sweetie," a woman with elegant hands patted a little girl''s head.


    Her silver hair was tied up in a bun, not a single lock of hair escaping from it. She was also sporting a smile that brought warmth.


    The little girl''s eyes were closed as she tried to concentrate. A faint bluish light was emitting from her upturned palms, sometimes almost fading away, fluctuating unstably in ordance to the little girl''s feeling.


    Suddenly, the little girl opened her eyes, and a sh of rubies exposed themselves.


    "Mommy! I did it! My anima talked to me!"


    "I knew you would," the woman then praised her.]


    I woke up, and I lied there, staring at the ceiling. My first thought was, ''What was that dream about?''. Even though the details are starting to vanish, I could still tell that it was a somewhat important dream.


    Like it would somehow exin some things. But I can''t remember it now.


    I sat up from the bed and stretched.


    "Hmmm, that felt good¡­"


    Kuro raised his head and looked at me. He was sleeping on bundled pillows right next to my bed. He used to sleep next to me but I was having none of that now.


    Anyway, he perked up and started wagging his eight tails, softly this time. He learned to control his strength which is a good thing.


    "It''s a little chilly, don''t you think so?" I asked him.


    Winter is nearing, huh.


    "Ah, but what could that dream be?" I grumbled underneath my breath.


    Doesn''t it suck when you try your best to remember something but fail to do so? More so when it starts to bug you a bit.


    "Whatever¡­" I sighed and brushed the thought away.


    It''s no use dwelling on something that would just give me headaches.

 Chapter 221 - Visiting Bea

    "You know, I kind of feel like there is something more out there," a guy, a teenager to be precise, with anky appearance muttered out loud. His mop of ck hair looked like it had not known ab in its life.


    "Uh-huh¡­" The silver-haired woman responded absent-mindedly as both her busy hands continuously glided over two thick wads of papers that looked like a bound book. She was writing nonstop, and at the same time.


    "Like, it shouldn''t be possible that only us live in this vast nothingness," the teenager spoke again, seemingly out of his element. The dark rings under his eyes made his green eyes pop out even more.


    "Mhmm¡­"


    "There are other universes out there aside from ours right? And we have never really explored everything!" he continued, almost slurring his words now. Beside him was another teenage guy fast asleep over a log, snoring loudly.


    "Right¡­" her lips smacked..


    "There are monsters and demons in our world. So I am sure that aliens exist too," he nodded to himself.


    The silver-haired woman nced at him but her hands never stopped what they were doing.


    "Hmmm."


    His thick eyebrows knitted as he brood.


    "But maybe¡­ Maybe we are the aliens?"


    "Probably¡­" Another one chimes. It was ady with short hair, wearing all ck, and looked suspicious as hell.


    "How cool is that?" he mouthed.


    The silver-haired woman stopped.


    Oh, hello there. I didn''t notice you sooner, I apologized. This man beside me kept rambling about aliens you see and I can''t help but be distracted about it. Well, I tried anyway. But my job still nags me again and again.


    Hmm? Why are you still here?


    Oh, right! I am in the middle of recording things aka writing. Sorry about that.


    Wait, are you asking if you are still in the right ce? Don''t worry, you''ll get to see Nadia again soon.


    Hmm, you know what, let''s go there now.


    Nn? Who am I?


    Fufu, I''m Raeven. Nice to meet you! Oh, and see you soon!


    ----**


    The breeze gently blew on my face and I could instantly feel the chill that went with it. A sign that the winter is fast approaching¡­ or something like that. I don''t have any other idea why it has gotten chillytely aside from the uing cold season. Though, it should be the fall season first. The leaves have to die and flowers need to wilt before the snowes raining down, you know.


    Anyway, I was enjoying the view of the pce garden after a long time, so it seems. I had just joined the Empress for an afternoon tea where I exined why I missed our daily sessions. She''s cool with it. My father apparently informed her that I was busying myself in the Arcane Tower beforehand so she already knows.


    ''Ah, I missed this view¡­''


    Especially the man-made pond. I''m still keen on my desire to have a man-made pond built on the ce I''ll live someday.


    Yeah, not specific because I know for sure that I will have to marry for politics soon. That''s just how it is.


    Though I believe that my father would let me marry for love. But let us face it, alright. That is close to impossible. Maybe there''s a chance, like 30 percent or 40, who knows. Not me, obviously.


    I don''t know if I will ever fall in love. And I don''t see myself ever falling for some guy out there. Maybe if he fits my ideals.


    A handsome man with a killer smile that also has a killer face. Did I also say that he is handsome too?


    Fufufufufu~


    Oh? You''re saying I am being shallow? I''m just being real here!


    If I have to go find a man to be tied with for a lifetime, I should pick a handsome one!


    Ah! But I am also a sucker for bad boys¡­


    A handsome bad boy¡­


    Kyaaaaaahhhhhhhh~


    Ahem. So anyway¡­ Now that I am here, I should make the most of my time. Let''s go and visit Beatriz!


    I haven''t seen that woman after the Foundation Ball, I wonder how she''s faring right now?


    Bea currently lives in the pce as part of her training as the future crown princess. Which, I''m just giving my two cents, is taking forever.


    Why does training for being a wife of someone have tost for a whole year or more?


    Beatriz''s circumstance is different, I know, because she will carry a crucial title in the future. So it is understandable if it would take that long but what about the others?


    Yeah, yeah, Gwen also has an important title too, but I''m just saying that it sounds incredibly exhausting.


    ''Stupid, you are going to undergo training too someday¡­'' whispered a part of my brain.


    Yes, that''s why it is such a pain! I don''t even know if I enjoyed learning etiquette before. I just remembered that it was tiring and so troublesome.


    As I arrived at the side of the pce where Bea resides, the maids immediately greeted me.


    "Good Afternoon, Lady Nadia," the head maid, I assume.


    "Good Afternoon. Is Bea busy?" I inquired.


    She then escorted me directly to the receiving room.


    "Ah, let me inform thedy of your visit. Please wait for a moment," she said.


    "Thank you."


    The pce maid then went on her way to inform my friend while I sat here in the receiving room, patiently waiting just as she said. The other maids started attending to me too without anyone giving them orders.


    My waiting didn''t take that long because the door opened and there came after a minute or so. Bea with one otherdy behind her, which I would assume that she''s Bea''sdy in waiting. She didn''t enter though and had left us for privacy except for a few pce maids.


    "Nadia," Bea called out to me.


    I stood up to greet her with a wide grin on my face.


    "Good Afternoon, Lady Beatriz."


    Bea rolled her eyes at my antics and gestured for me to sit down.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. How have you been?" I asked as soon as both of us sat face to face with each other.


    "I''m training¡­" was her answer.


    Duh.


    "Yes, I know. I meant, how''s it going on for you," I borated.


    Bea blinked.


    "Ohh¡­ I am perfectly fine."


    My eyes narrowed for a bit, studying her.


    "Hmm¡­"


    So Bea is still Bea huh, though she is so much more poised now. Even the way she sits and the raise of her chin are different. She is growing more and more elegant day by day. Just like Gwen.


    ''Aww, they have grown so much...'' I sniffed as I wipe my imaginary tears.


    I feel like a proud mother upon seeing the good changes in my friends.


    ''What about you?'' Chided my subconscious.


    Whatever do you mean? I''m already perfect.


    "How about you?" It was now her turn to ask, throwing the same question at me.


    I smiled at the maid who wordlessly poured me tea.


    ''Great, tea again¡­''


    My eyes then focused back on Bea.


    "I was just done visiting the Empress," I replied. "You know, you should join us next time," I added.

 Chapter 222 - Visiting Bea Pt. 2

    Bea brought the teacup to her lips and lowered her eyes to the te of cookies sitting in the middle of the table.


    "That is up to the host," she muttered.


    "The empress? Have you ever joined her for tea before?" One of my brows raised, genuinely curious.


    Does Bea have a good rtionship with my aunt? I have never heard the Empress talk about her once¡­ maybe¡­ I don''t know, really. Maybe she did and I could have forgotten about it.


    "I did. Thrice," she answered back.


    Hmm, there isn''t anything amiss.


    "That''s nice, isn''t it?" I remarked..


    Bea smiled cutely.


    "Mmm, I think so too¡­"


    Good to know that there isn''t anything wrong going on with the two of them. Bea herself seemed pleased with it too.


    My eyes then glinted in mischief as an idea popped into my head.


    "Hmmm¡­" I hummed and squinted at her, "What about Ezekiel?"


    Bea didn''t falter and remainedposed. She then stared right at me, meeting my imploring eyes.


    "What about His Highness?"


    "Have the two of you gone on a date already?" I fired back whilst grinning like a cat.


    Bea''s dark eyes narrowed slightly but she didn''t answer right away.


    "That''s a yes, hmm," I chuckled. "Did the two of you hold hands too?"


    Bea''s eyes widened for a fraction.


    "I¡­ That is¡­"


    Seeing the crack in her usual mask brought joy to me. I told you, I''m a lowkey sadist.


    "Hohh¡­ Is that a yes?" I gloated.


    A frown then marred her pretty face.


    "Nadia, you seem to be teasing me," she deres.


    "No, I am not. I''m only curious," I feigned ignorance.


    She put the cup back down, "You are always curious. Especially in others'' rtionships."


    A chuckle escaped my lips.


    "Heh. Am I?"


    "You always have this wicked look on your face that we have grown ustomed to," she added as she picked up a cookie on the te.


    "What? What wicked look?" I feigned ignorance for the second time.


    Of course, I am aware of that. My maids have already pointed it out to me long before.


    I then stared at Bea who was slowly munching on a chocte cookie usingly.


    "Hey, wait. You are changing the topic."


    "..."


    Bea continues to munch,pletely ignoring me.


    A mischievous smile then stretched my lips.


    ''Oh no, you don''t! I will have my fun.''


    "So tell me, where did my cousin take you?" I pressed on.


    Bea looks at me disapprovingly.


    "Are you here to ask me about private things?"


    "Yes," I frankly answered back.


    "You don''t change¡­" Bea sighs, mournfully if I may add.


    Fufufufufu~


    "Taking my cousin''s attitude into ount, I''m sure he invited you for a stroll in the pce garden or something," I started deducing despite her sharp res. "Or he could have invited you for dinner on the terrace to stargaze¡­ Or maybe¡­ brought you along to the capital while dressed as peasants."


    "..."


    "So, all of the above?" I grinned.


    Bea shook her head as she sighed again.


    "He also invited me to hunt," she then gave in.


    "Oh, how romantic," I remarked.


    I bet Zeke took her to go hunting because Bea likes it.


    She had ovee her past trauma with the boar incident by going hunting as a sport. I even join her sometimes especially during hunt season. No, we all join her. And I am talking about our circle of friends.


    It became one of our few bonding sessions actually.


    "Nadia, you are having fun teasing me," Bea stated.


    "Greatly. Fufufufufu~"


    Bea''s dark eyes then bored holes to my face. And for some reason, a wicked glint sparked in them.


    "Is it because you''re lonely?" She then retorted out of nowhere.


    "Ah?"


    I was so taken aback by herment that she even startedughing darkly under her breath.


    "Heh."


    Wha-- Beatriz just smuglyughed at me. Like before!


    How did I forget that Bea has this shocking side to her? If we talk about who''s being wicked, that should be her. After all, Beatriz Ethalion''s real personality is a blunt indelicate woman who has a sweet tooth. An icy beauty that has the sharpest tongue which she doesn''t hold back.


    "Do you still not have a marriage partner?" she then inquired.


    "Yes. I too am beginning to get curious," I honestly replied.


    "Maybe your father doesn''t want you to marry," she alluded.


    "I think so too."


    There was a short silence before Bea talked again.


    "You don''t have to rush."


    A smile broke my mouth again.


    "Aww, big sister Bea¡­"


    "You are older than me," she pointed out.


    "So I am your big sister then?" I smirked.


    Bea, upon hearing it, scrunches her face in dismay.


    "That sounds rather disappointing."


    A chuckle bubbled up from my throat.


    "Ah, but I once wanted you to be my sister though. Until now, actually," I then divulged one of my secrets.


    Bea seemed surprised by it.


    "You do?"


    "Yes. I even thought that maybe you could marry my brother in the future but oh well¡­" I shrugged.


    "Your brother?"


    "Don''t worry, I know you like my cousin more so it''s fine. You''re still going to be part of my family. Fufufufufufu~" I can''t help but tease her again.


    Bea''s face flushed red ever so slightly as she red at me.


    "You¡­"


    ''Cute.''


    "Anyway, do you have anything to do today?"


    Bea nodded.


    "Yes. About an hour from now."


    "Ohh¡­ I''m sorry to interrupt your rest then."


    I thought she''s not busy but turns out she is. I wonder if she has anything to do every day...


    "It''s fine. I like talking to you," Bea brushed it off.


    "Aww¡­ Little Bea missed me¡­" I yfully taunted.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Seeing her disgusted expression brought out augh from me. It may have sounded rather udylike but whatever. There is no one here aside from us and a couple of maids. They could gossip afterward, I don''t care.


    "Then I will leave you so you could rest more and also so you could prepare. I''ll just visit you again some other time."


    Bea''s face slightly fell. She must have been really lonely too and had wanted to talk more. But after hearing that I will visit again, her mood instantly got better.


    After my short talk with Bea, I then decided to visit the training grounds. I still have a lot of time to spare anyway so might as well see my brother and Kai. Maybe Eon and Luther would be there too.


    The wind blew and the cold air permeated inside my dress that made me shiver.


    "Hoohh¡­" blowing my hands to warm them, I continued walking.


    I knew I should have brought a coat with me. Why have I not thought of that?


    "Eep!" I yelped after something tiny passed through my feet.


    It scurried through the bushes and disappeared there without me confirming what it was.


    Must be a squirrel¡­


    "Ahh¡­ There are a lot of birds today as well¡­ and animals..."


    If I had not known that it''s because of my magic power, I would have freaked out again.


    ''If only I could control it¡­''


    A butterfly thennded on my head and stayed there obediently even when I''m walking. Not just that but I seem to have an entourage behind me that I don''t want to look at. I''m sure it was quite a sight.


    "This is troublesome¡­"

 Chapter 223 - The Knights In Training

    The pce''s training ground weed its second batch of new knights in training. Each of these neers came from different countries and are all aspiring to qualify for the prestigious title of being one of the royal knights. There was already a buzz going on as these people waited for the briefing to officially start. And they are all talking about one thing, the presence of a woman amongst them.


    They kept ncing at the lone figure of a slender-looking woman at the side before voicing their opinions to each other. She was even wearing pants! Some openlyugh, some snicker as if they are mocking her, some were genuinely curious, and some were straight-up being unsure about her joining their ranks.


    "Why is there a woman here?"


    "Maybe she got lost?"


    "Why would she even think of joining the ranks? This is no ce for a woman."


    "Does she think that being a knight is simple?"


    "If she''s here with us, that means she passed the exam in her country.".


    "Hey! Which country is she from? Why would they let her take the exam in the first ce?"


    There were all kinds of talk but they are mostly from young men who disagree with her being there. They are not even trying to be discreet about it and purposely say it loudly so she could hear theirments.


    All of these just pass through her ears though. Evelyn was too busy being excited for the assembly to start to pay attention to all of their negative remarks. She doesn''t want to dampen her very positive mood by soaking in the negativity. Heck, all her life, she has heard those words countless times.


    Her long-time dream was to be a knight and protect the empire. She wants to be a sword for the citizens. And even though the people around her discouraged her from her dream, mocked her for thinking about it, endured all the discrimination¡­ Even though they don''t believe in her, Evelyn remained focused on being able to reach her goal.


    And now she''s here, one step closer to being a part of the royal knights. She doesn''t care about them at all because she earned this. She passed the exam with flying colors just like the rest so why would she believe any of these men''s crap?


    ''I deserve to be here, fools.''


    "Attention!"


    The loud voice rang and caught everyone''s, just as it said, attention.


    A group of men wearing uniforms of the royal knights then marched in as everyone watched in awe, filled with anticipation. As they heard, the captain will preside over the assembly so they are all looking forward to it.


    Leading the knights was a tall man with unusual yet dazzling white hair. His face was a cold hard mask that didn''t reveal anything and his equally unusual red eyes were dead set and serious. The man would be no other than the captain of the royal knights, Nathaniel Herman whose whole persona exudes a demanding aura that would force anyone to stare at him.


    The knights stopped just in front of the rows of uptight-looking trainees, standing there stiffly with both of their arms nted on each of their sides. Evelyn had been pushed to the back as they lined up. It wasn''t a big deal anyway because she''s quite tall but not as tall as these men so she can''t possibly see what''s happening in the front. Thus, she sneaked to the side where there were only a few people.


    Nathaniel coldly stared at the neers who gulped as a reflex. They couldn''t help it, he looks so formidable even with just a nk expression. His presence was enough to make these wet-in-the-ears people shut up. Plus that pale red eyes that could pierce through bones...


    ''What a presence!''


    "You are gathered here today because you wanted to be a knight," Nathan started. "Being a knight means you are ready to face any dangers that would threaten the empire. Being a knight means you are willing toy your life for the sake of the people."


    Evelyn listened keenly to his every word with sparkling eyes. Growing more and more excited after seeing the captain in person.


    "A knight''s duty is to be the empire''s sword that would defend the citizens from any threats," Nathaniel continued. "Loyalty. Valiance. Honor. And justice. We stand by these virtues and abide by them," his eyes pinned them down, "Remember them well."


    Eon and Luther couldn''t help but twitch their mouths after listening to Nathan''s speech.


    ''He''s so serious lol'' Luther remarks in his head.


    "All of you are here because you all passed the exams. But don''t even think that it will be enough for you to join the ranks. You need to prove your worth first and that starts now," Nathan dered.


    Eon then stepped forward and gave Nathan his sword wordlessly. The rest of the knights behind him who were all holding a couple of swords each had dropped them all in front of the confused trainees. Evelyn immediately guessed that they were going to have another test and that excited her more.


    Nathan unsheathed his sword, "I will be your opponent."


    ---**


    Eon watches as another newbie gets his ass beaten by their merciless captain. How many has it been now? The first test is just too high a caliber for these neers who aren''t even trained yet. Going against this guy for their first time? That''s too cruel!


    They can''t even properly put up a fight because before they could prepare themselves, Nathan is already on their faces like some demon.


    Another sword got knocked on the ground as the poor man trembled in front of Nathan who was brandishing his de right next to his neck.


    "Too slow," Nathan remarked.


    The man gulped, terrified.


    "B-but I wasn''t ready!"


    Nathan''s eyes narrowed, "On the battlefield, enemies won''t wait for you to be ready."


    The knights in the background couldn''t help but pity him and the others.


    ''Geez, he really can''t chill,'' Eon thought to himself.


    "Next," Nathan called out.


    Luther let out a chuckle as they watched.


    "These poor souls¡­"

 Chapter 224 - The Knights In Training Pt. 2

    They weren''t even aware that Nathan would hold a mock test today when it''s just supposed to be an assembly. A briefing. They had a clue, yes, but not to this extent. Nathan had arrived and just told them to bring a lot of swords and nothing else. They just thought that they probably had a demonstration or something. But s...


    A mock test with Nathan as the opponent. How unfair...


    When no one immediately came forward, Evelyn stepped in which made everyone go silent..


    "Ohh, ady? Interesting..." Luthermented uponying his eyes on Evelyn.


    "Anything is interesting to you as long as it''s a woman," Eon rebuked him.


    Luther only smiled cheekily, "She''s cute too. Not bad."


    Eon shook his head at his friend''s antics and focused his eyes back on the spectacle in front of their eyes.


    ''A woman huh¡­ This is the very first time a woman joined.''


    It will probably be a big deal when thises out huh. Especially in the social circle who loves gossiping a lot. More so if she ever gets to be a knight someday. Hmmm...


    "Does she really think she can take him?"


    "What a joke."


    Whispers the men as they looked at her with mockery.


    Nathaniel''s brows only raised ever so slightly upon seeing Evelyn but said nothing, and waited for her toe. As soon as she was at the center though, she suddenly raised her sword and attacked Nathan who immediately parried, albeit surprised. The rest was taken aback by this, especially the knights.


    So far, it had always been Nathaniel who did the first move thesest fights but now, it''spletely the opposite. She didn''t even waste a second there and went in for a kill. NOt only is she agile, but she''s also not intimidated by her opponent for a bit.


    What''s more, she had even evaded a few of Nathan''s vicious attacks who didn''t even hold back even after facing a woman. The two shed for a while but after some moves, Nathan then easily defeated her.


    Everyone was silent as they were all transfixed by the scene in front of them. Well, except for one person.


    "Ooohhh¡­" Eon muttered in astonishment. It wasn''t a bad fight at all, though short, it was very interesting.


    Until now, those neers who fought Nathan had one thing inmon. They all dropped their swords. And yet thisdy is still holding hers.


    "She must really have some strong grip," Luther nodded as well.


    ''She has guts!'' was his initial impression of thedy.


    If polished more, she would be a force to be reckoned with. The knights could see a bright future ahead of her and they are all already positive that she will join them in the ranks one day. If that happens, it would surely be one of the historic moments in the empire.


    Evelyn took a step back and respectfully bowed to Nathan before going back to the side as she was defeated. The guys near her were tantly staring curiously but she paid them no mind and anticipated the next fight avidly.


    ''He is truly strong,'' she thought as she gazed at the tall man with white hair.


    She raised her right hand and shook it twice. It was still numb and slightly aching. Her eyes then went back to him again who was in the middle of another sparring.


    Nathan''s strikes were all heavy and had held so much power that Evelyn almost got her sword slipped off from her hand. Heck, she could even feel that he could still go harder than he was earlier. And if he did take her seriously, like really seriously, she would bet that it won''t evenst five seconds before she gets defeated.


    ''What monstrous skills¡­'' she whispers in her mind yet all she feels is exhration.


    Would she get on his level someday? Doubtful. But she could only dream.


    After a while, thest of the newbies got defeated and the impromptu mock test finally concluded. Nathaniel sheathed his sword as his pale red eyes roamed over the rows of people, still sporting a nk expression.


    "Unsatisfactory," he then graded them poorly. "You all still have a long way to go. With those skills, you''re all going to get killed on the battlefield," he added.


    ''He''s a demon¡­''


    ''A demon¡­''


    ''So strict¡­''


    Were the collective opinions of the newbies.


    Out of all the neers, only seven of them made him take note of them. These seven people were the ones who had held their grounds for more than a minute and had even held on to their swords at the end of the spar. Still, he''s yet to be satisfied by their performance.


    "I''ll expect results in the test next week," he then nced at the knights on the side, "I''ll leave you all to it." And strode off without even ncing back.


    They all watch him leave and after he is gone, Eon and the rest of the knights then take over.


    "Alright, listen!"


    Eon grouped them ordingly and appointed a knight to lead each group. Evelyn got thrown in with six others who had held their grounds against Nathaniel. He then announced that their official training would start tomorrow and disseminated all the needed information.


    Afterward, another buzz broke off...


    "Next week? That''s so soon!" one of the newbies eximed after hearing the reminder Eon had given them.


    "How can we even beat him?" another one chimed in.


    Eonughed at their expense and then assured them.


    "Hahahaha you all don''t have to worry about that. Don''t take his words just now seriously. You should also stop thinking if you can defeat him or not"


    Luther, who was on his side, nodded his head in amusement.


    "That''s right. Because even if you spend your whole life trying, you will never beat the captain," he said. "So you all should just focus on training hard."


    Beating the captain? They are centuries too early for that. And it will be just wishful thinking too. Those who think they will win are foolish. After all, one needs a miracle to be able to defeat that guy. If there really is someone out there who would excel more than Nathan in terms of swordsmanship, then they must be a person who''s loved by the Gods or a chosen hero of some prophecy crap to do that.


    Does that someone even exists?

 Chapter 225 - Lukas, Reporting For Duty

    Leon carefully read all the words written on the parchment. In his hands, a handful of papers were stacked together, all saying the same things. They were reports from different city lords that came simultaneously this morning. As he read, it wasn''t long before a frown appeared on his aristocratic face when he took the report in mind.


    As the current prime minister of Rosenthal, the news bugged him. Recently, there seems to have been a lot of problems urring in a few cities inside the empire, and coincidentally, all of them are simr.


    He scanned the rest of the papers and sighed afterward before bringing them to the emperor silently signing some documents.


    "There appears to have been a couple of incidents these past weeks," he began with a pensive tone.


    Mikhail looked up from the files he was reading towards Leon, a question reflecting in his eyes.


    "One after another, fires kept appearing in different cities and they all happened just days apart.. There were no leads to who did it at all," Leon was almost certain that these events are not mere coincidences and that all of them are deliberate.


    If not, why would there be such a thing as collective fires? And the cities were just beside each other too. It won''t be impossible for the attackers to reach the neighboring ces in time to arouse more chaos.


    Mikhail processed this information in, his mind whirring.


    Rosenthal, even though the crime rate is not even close to zero, is a peaceful country. Sure, issues were springing up sometimes but those were either problems within the ruling government or trifling matters such as theft and so on. Arson, on the other hand, is another thing.


    Fires can happen every year because it is inevitable but multiple cases of arson at the same time¡­ That''s suspicious.


    "Do you think it''s the work of those intruders?" Mikhail recalled the people that they were investigating and thought that if it were them, it is possible.


    Leon''s brows furrowed and contemted on it for a bit. The emperor''s suggestion is not imusible because after all, they can''t think of anyone else that would do such things in the peaceful empire.


    "We still don''t know their goals so I am not certain yet. It could be someone else too." In the end, Leon remarked.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    Mikhail understood what he meant and fell deeper into thought again.


    A knock was then heard before the door opened, revealing Lukas whom they have not seen for weeks.


    "Greetings to His Majesty," Lukas uttered in respect. He rarely does it, only when other people are around. But when it''s just him and the emperor, or with Ezekiel, Lukas sheds off any kind of pretense. He would act as the same indifferent man as he is.


    "Lukas¡­ You have returned." Mikhail stated in surprise.


    He had known why Lukas was gone because he had asked him to go on a mission. It was just that he returned faster than he had expected.


    "Yes, and I havee to report to His Majesty," Lukas replied.


    Leon nced at the two men. Unlike the emperor, he doesn''t know anything about Lukas''s mission. Thus, he read the atmosphere in the room and decided to leave them be.


    "Ahem, then I will be taking my leave first," clearing his throat, he began to make his way out of there.


    But he was stopped by Mikhail in an instant.


    "No, that is not needed. You should stay, Leon."


    The mission is confidential but Leon is an exception because he is the prime minister of the empire and he must know the current situation they are facing. Also, Leon has long been informed of the problem anyway so he doesn''t need to stay out of the conversation that was about to unfold.


    There was a short pause from him.


    "If his majesty insists¡­" Leon muttered and went back to the emperor''s side,posing himself.


    Mikhail nodded and looked at Lukas.


    "Let us hear it."


    Lukas nced at the esteemed man standing on the side with interest. His blonde hair and pale ruby eyes immediately reminded him of Nathaniel. Both of them held an uncanny resemnce to each other aside from the color of their hair. It could be said that Nathaniel is exactly the younger version of this man.


    ''Marquis Leon Herman.''


    He knew him, of course. He had met him before after all. Right when he rose to the title as the duke of Agera. The current prime minister, who was once the general who led Rosenthal to rise to glory.


    He could faintly feel the same energy as Nathan to him but that was it.


    "For two weeks, I have searched the empire of the intruder''s possible hideouts but there were none that link to them," Lukas opened his mouth and began his report. "Although I did discover some illegal organizations. I already took the matter into my own hands so his majesty does not have to worry."


    Mikhail was surprised.


    "Illegal organizations?"


    "Yes, I set them all on fire," Lukas breezily replied like it was nothing.


    Not just setting the ce on fire, he had also incinerated everyone on sight. Although he had thought of asking more questions about the organization, it wasn''t on Lukas''s agenda at all. So to save time and energy, he just killed everyone. At least, they won''t be able to regroup quickly. The matter is solved just like that.


    Both the emperor and Leon were at a loss for words. Lukas openly admitted to arson and had acted like what he did was not a big deal. Judging from his demeanor, Leon could see that he didn''t spare anyone. It was simply too tyrannical.


    "Ah. So that exins the fires..." Leon couldn''t help but purse his lips in silence.


    He knows that Lukas is not just acting as the duke of Agera but he is also working directly with the emperor. His true identity is the leader of the elite Silver Wings and the general of the empire''s army. There is also one more title that could be linked to his name and these titles don''t make him a simple man.


    ''Such a young age and already this prominent¡­''


    Leon could only look away from Lukas''s unorthodox method of handling things.


    Meanwhile, the emperor took note of one important matter.


    "No hideouts? Are we perhaps mistaken?"

 Chapter 226 - Lukas, Reporting For Duty Pt. 2

    "No hideouts? Are we perhaps mistaken?"


    ''How is that possible?'' Mikhail thought to himself.


    Leon was also astonished by this and hade up with a different reason on the spot.


    "They probably came from a different country."


    Or what else could it be? If those intruders don''t have anything that roots them in the empire, that would only mean they are not from here at all.


    "But why are they here?" Mikhail muttered in wonder.


    Both the emperor and the marquis were now deep in their thoughts. Lukas, however, remained muted observing the two of them. Leon then had a foreboding realization after a while and gulped silently..


    Could it be¡­


    "Your Majesty, perhaps the east is moving?"


    Leon''s question made the room cold as the silence dropped a few more decibels. What he said just now made Mikhail''s nerves stand on edge while Lukas only tilted his head in query.


    "So you mean to say that these intruders could be spies from the east?" Mikhail gazed at his trusted friend and aide.


    "The current emperor of Sol is known as a warmonger. That is the reason why the Sol empire took hold of the entire east continent due to years and years of conqueringnds and kingdoms," Leon was already feeling down as he said these but he needed to bring it to light. He then shrugged his shoulders, "But these are just my spections¡­"


    The two people know about the emperor of Sol and have heard of him before. He was a young king that was pushed to the throne after the previous king died. As soon as he rose to the seat, his exploits and warmongering ways started with the purpose of conquering the east continent. He had settled down after fulfilling his mission and nobody had heard of the Sol empire after that.


    They just know that the Sol empire is a ticking bomb. Who knows if the Sol emperor got interested in conquering newnds again? He could be vying for the neighboring empires such as Rosenthal.


    After all, there wasn''t a peace treaty or anything like that between the three most powerful empires. They just mind their own business and ignore the others. It is usible that there would be a time when one of them would start to act.


    Mikhail had these troubles for so long and had even thought of seeing the other rulers and proposing a peace treaty. But with the way things are standing now...


    Mikhail''s imploring gaze fell on the dark-haired man.


    "What do you think, Lukas?"


    Lukas was merely listening to them a while ago but the spotlight was shifted to him now. His brows creased as he pondered.


    "... I don''t know but it is a possibility."


    He is not ignorant about war and stuff. He is also not an idiot to not know the concerns this mission was posing. He honestly said his piece and didn''t try to ignore it either. After all, if a war would really break he will be affected by it too.


    Mikhail sighed and sped his hands together, a serious expression on his face.


    "If that is true, then this is a grave situation. A war could happen in the future¡­"


    The room got silent again.


    Thest great war happened a century ago and it was between kingdoms. Rosenthal was one of them. But when Solomon appeared, the war gradually ceased, and a silent agreement existed between empires that they wouldn''t meddle with one another''s business. But this was not official and Solomon has already disappeared. If the empire of Sol is truly making its move then another great war¡­


    Plus the fact that artificial magic exists, the scale won''t be small at all. This issue is truly rming.


    "Even though this is just spection, we can''t let down our guards and we should prepare for the worst," Mikhail dered.


    Knowing the gravity of the situation, Leon was forlorn. The two men''s hearts were heavy, only Lukas seemed unaffected by the gloomy atmosphere.


    "Or you can just send the silver wings to do the job," he remarked.


    Despite knowing the consequences, Lukas wasn''t somber. In fact, he would rather fight on the battlefield and quench his bloodlust than sit around and do nothing. Life is too boring for him currently and the only thing that interested him is that strange woman and the hunt for artificial mages.


    Mikhail immediately expressed his disapproval.


    "No. That will definitely lead to war."


    He knew of Lukas''s entric character and had believed that he was serious to an extent. But he couldn''t let him do that.


    Lukas''s mouth broke off into a grin.


    "What''s wrong with that? You have an army."


    ''You have me.'' He wanted to add but chose to sneer instead.


    He was half-joking and half-serious and Lukas knows that the emperor is aware of it.


    ''Too bad¡­ These people like peace very much.''


    Peace? Lukas never had that. Not even in his sleep he ever felt peaceful. It is an alien concept to him. The only time he feels peace is when he kills someone. So whether there was war or none, he couldn''t care less. He has nothing to care for anyway.


    Leon was struck dumb by Lukas''sments and had stared at him apprehensively.


    "Your Grace¡­"


    ''This man is crazy.''


    Only a madman would rather choose to rally in war than to live in harmony.


    Lukas''s purple eyes glinted.


    "Just kidding~"


    Leon sighed but was still suspicious of him. Only the emperor was at rest as he shook his head.


    "Good grief."


    In any case, Mikhail is still grateful that Lukas is being cooperative. Last time, he had run away upon being dissatisfied and who knows where he went off to? Lukas is a type of man that can''t be held down unless it appeals to him. Thus, why he kept giving Lukas missions to not let this man be bored.


    Boredom could cost them greatly.


    "That''s my report, I will take my leave now." Without even waiting for a reply, Lukas turned to leave.


    "Wait," Mikhail called out immediately.


    Lukas looked at him in question.


    "Hmm?"


    "About what I said before¡­ Will you think about it?" Mikhail had been pestering Lukas nonstop whenever he had a chance.

 Chapter 227 - So We Met Again

    Despite what he said about Lukas''s character, the Emperor is still an honest man. He wouldn''t rob him off of the things that are meant for him. Moreover, Lukas is very talented and has the right qualities to rule an empire.


    "I already said no, Your Majesty," Lukas replied just as instantly.


    He already guessed what he was talking about and readily answered like always.


    ''Doesn''t he get tired of asking the same thing over and over again? Because I am.''


    So many times he had turned down all his offers and yet the persistent emperor still can''t leave him alone.


    Mikhail wasn''t perturbed and had ever anticipated his answer.


    "If you ever change your mind then just tell me.."


    ''That won''t happen.'' Lukas thought.


    "Well, then," Lukas swiveled and waved his hand dismissively as if he wasn''t talking to a king.


    His hands are already full of other things and the throne doesn''t dazzle Lukas at all. It is merely a responsibility he doesn''t wish to have. Other people might fight tooth and nail for a golden throne but he wasn''t like them. A throne, in his eyes, is merely a fancy ufortable chair.


    Lukas left the study without looking back while the other two could only watch him do so.


    Outside the pce, he notices the presence of Ylmer nearby and immediately thinks of Nadia.


    He had sent him to watch over her before he left after all.


    ''She''s in the pce too huh.''


    As he was just thinking about it, he then felt the onught of familiar energy and perked up. The source of that said energy then revealed herself.


    "L-Lukas! I mean, your grace," Nadia stammered as soon as her eyesnded on him.


    Lukas didn''t answer right away and just stared at the woman in front of him, more particrly at the things that were with her.


    "You seem busy," hemented.


    A bird was sitting atop her head, pecking on her once well-done hair. Another bird was on her right shoulder, tweeting away. Some butterflies hadnded on her hair and left shoulder and even with her jerking around, they wouldn''te off. Behind Nadia, an army of little critters is following her closely, a few of them were even clinging on the hem of her dress.


    All in all, it looked absurd.


    Nadia''s face flushed in response to hisment and nced at the very much infatuated animals in embarrassment.


    "Err¡­ These¡­ They just follow me around and I can''t shake them off," Nadia responded sullenly.


    She then tried to swat the bird off of her head but it only flew to avoid getting hit before settling down again. Nadia let out a deep sigh and stopped trying.


    She had shooed them all away before but to no avail, these things stilltched on her and won''t budge however she tries to drive them off. This is why she stopped the futile attempts and began to feel depressed.


    She can''t go to the training ground looking like this! It would be a strange sight!


    "You¡­" Lukas trailed off, narrowing his eyes on Nadia.


    Without warning, he stepped forward and shoved his face closer to hers, causing Nadia to be shocked.


    "Uwah?"


    Lukas ignored thess''s flustered expression and caught her wide-opened eyes.


    "You''re leaking a lot of power right now. Can''t you put a lid on it?" He muttered in dissatisfaction.


    Nadia, who was taken aback by his sudden move, hadposed herself.


    "But I don''t know how!" She cried out.


    She really doesn''t know! If she could, she would have done it a long time ago. In that way, she would never be fawned over by these animals and would never have this problem at all. She had ignored it before because, at the least, they would just follow her around and not cause her trouble but now...


    It''s not as fun as she had initially thought.


    "You''re pathetic," Lukas scoffed. "And a handful too."


    He can''t even leave her alone without attracting some shady forces.


    "Excuse me?" Nadia blinked.


    Why is she a handful?


    "You walk around like this? Do you really want to attract trouble that much?" Lukas berated as he pointed to her.


    Letting out such dense powers, she''s really begging for trouble, isn''t she?


    Nadia, who had felt like she had been wronged, frowned. She was feeling rather helpless.


    ''Why is he reprimanding me like this?''


    "I really don''t know how to control it, okay? I''m still learning."


    She''s not even aware that she''s leaking out her powers. How could she? It''s not like she knows or she could feel it. Nadia was truly aggrieved.


    Lukas stared at the audience clinging to Nadia. Without a hint of hesitation, he raised his hand, summoned a dark me, and shooed them. The animals, upon sensing the ominous dark mes scurried away in fright. He then threw a fireball behind her which thennded in front of the critters. Just like the others, they all ran away in terror.


    Nadia saw it all and nced at the suspect.


    "You didn''t have to do that."


    A brow lifted on his face.


    "You want them to linger?"


    "I mean, your method was too much." Those animals weren''t necessarily hurting her and were just harmlessly following her around.


    Lukas snickered.


    Too much? That was him being generous. Normally, Lukas would just burn them all to crisps and won''t let any of them get away. What Nadia said almost made himugh.


    "Do you have any other way?"


    Nadia paused. She then pouted as she looked away.


    "You''re scaring them though."


    "That''s the point." Lukas then resumed driving the animals away with his fire until there was none of them lurking around anymore.


    He then looked at his hand and the mes that disappeared as soon as he willed it. He had never thought he''d ever use his mes for this menial task.


    Nadia was watching in wonder as Lukas threw the fireballs with ease and without needing to chant. It was the first time that she had seen Lukas using his magic and with such precision too.


    "Wow¡­ So that''s the Infernal fire," she whispered to herself.


    Infernal fire. The thing that brings death and destruction. In the novel, Lukas had fought his enemies with this fire and none of them were able to survive it. This fire doesn''t extinguish no matter what others do. And yet it was used to shake off the animals that were pestering her.

 Chapter 228 - So We Met Again Pt 2

    The infernal fire that was always associated with death...


    After Lukas was satisfied to see that there were no more annoying animals loitering around, he turned to look at Nadia who was staring at him with an unfathomable glint in her eyes.


    "What?" One of his brows lifted in question.


    Nadia brushed the thoughts away and shook her head. She then eyed his hands in undisguised curiosity.


    "Err, nothing. I''ve never seen anything like that before. Is that your magic?"


    She has never seen it but she sure has read it from the novel.. And seeing it up close, her curiosity was at its peak!


    "It''s just a me," he replied nonchntly. He then tilted his head to the right, "Where were you going?"


    Nadia was then reminded of the reason why she was at the pce. She was so distracted just now that it escaped her mind.


    "I was nning to visit my brother and Kai in the training ground," her eyes then focused on him, "What about your grace?"


    ''Wait, why am I asking him? I should get going!''


    Lukas straightened his back and hummed to himself.


    "If I''m not mistaken, today is when new aspiring knights would arrive. Your brother is the captain so he must be busy right now."


    He really has no care about what is going on in the pce. He has plenty of other things to do than stand there and talk to ady but for some reason, he just can''t leave this woman alone. It''s probably because his anima is going ballistic inside him again.


    If it could only talk to him with this form, he would bet that it would chatter endlessly about some crap he has no idea about. Just now, it was reacting so strongly again due to his closeness with the target in mind.


    It won''t settle down and it''s driving him nuts. Weirdly, it wasn''t to the point that it''s ufortable. It was just encouraging him to do something.


    "Ohh¡­ I didn''t know that," Nadia mumbled to herself, seemingly thoughtful.


    She really came at such a bad time. So if she went to the training ground, then it would be futile because everyone is preupied.


    Lukas''s eyes shifted to the petite woman in front of him. Her long silky white hair was a little unkempt at the top, probably the result of those birds from earlier squatting atop her head. She was dressed more simply than a normaldy of a prestigious household would have been.


    He had no idea about the intricacies of dresses but he has seen a lot of women in his lifetime to know the difference between what is simple and what is extravagant. Especially todies that are brought up from high-ranking nobles, it wouldn''t be simple at all. They dress up so meticulously whenever they have the opportunity. More so if they are going outside, much more so if they happen to visit the pce.


    It''s like their way of unting their family''s social background. After all, women in the social circle would do anything for attention and validity. And yet this particrdy in front of him seems to not care about any of that at all.


    She was adorned with nothing but a single choker and nothing else. No precious stones are hanging on her ears nor her hair. Even her hair clip looks too minuscule. Yet he could still tell that their value is high.


    Even so, Nadia could probably still stand out within a group ofdies embellished with luxury from head to toe.


    "Hmmm¡­" Lukas''s eyes slightly narrowed as he assessed her.


    He was still trying to figure her out even after all this time. He stepped closer to her all the while being aware that his anima is reacting more and more because of it. It makes sense for it was the one who was telling him to do that anyway.


    "W-what are you doing?"


    Nadia was apprehensive when she saw him getting closer that she stammered. She was being reminded of some embarrassing memories.


    "I''m telling you now, you better not touch me!" She added as she stared at Lukas with wide eyes. She looked like a deer caught in the headlights as every step Lukas took, she would also take a step back.


    The side of Lukas''s lips lifted into a smile that almost looked like a sneer.


    "Why not?"


    "Why not?! Are you serious?" Nadia was definitely dumbfounded by his reply.


    ''What kind of question is that?!''


    As he watched her get flustered, Lukas felt more amused that he wanted to tease her longer. He would look at her reddening face, her aggrieved expression, the subtle re from those pale ruby eyes, and the still defiant raise of her chin. They were all¡­ interesting.


    The more Nadia gets agitated, the stronger her power projects. It was hitting Lukas straight and brought a thrill to his spine that he almost shivered.


    "I''m really curious¡­ What kind of power do you have?" His purple eyes began to glow intensely, "Won''t you show it to me?"


    Nadia didn''t falter her steps and stared at him in rm.


    "I''ll scream if you touch me!" She warned.


    "Hmm. I''m kind of into that," Lukas chuckled and the sound it made seems so sinister in Nadia''s ears.


    "What? Ew!" She immediately reacted.


    ''What does he mean by that? This bastard! Was he really this¡­ this¡­ perverted?''


    Was she really attracted to this man''s character in the novel? He wasn''t like this in the book!


    "I''m just going to touch your forehead, nothing more," Lukas bargained as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "No!" Nadia won''t back down either.


    But Lukas was far from done.


    "Then how about your hand?"


    "I said no." She was beginning to run out of patience. She still has no idea why this man likes touching her so much. What''s the deal with that?


    "Then where do you want me to touch you?" Lukas inquired innocently.


    Nadia scoffed. Innocent? He''s far from that! That word doesn''t suit him at all!


    Lukas took one huge step and almost bumped into her.


    "I don''t want you to touch me, stupid!" She couldn''t help but yell out in panic.


    After her slip up, Nadia instantly shut her mouth and stared at Lukas with eyes wide open in surprise. Yeah, she was shocked with herself too.

 Chapter 229 - So We Met Again Pt. 3

    Silence pervaded between them as they both looked at each other. Lukas has his brows raised in amusement while Nadia tries hard to avoid making eye contact with him.


    "Ah?" Lukas retorted.


    Nadia''s face flushed beet red as she tried toe up with an excuse and failed to do so and ended up clicking her tongue in annoyance.


    "I-I¡­ Tsk."


    Lukas watched her with merriment in his eyes.


    "You do know that I''m a duke right. And ndering the duke is a crime," was his shameless reproach.


    "Ugghh¡­"


    ''Really now? He is doing this?''


    Lukas crossed both his arms.


    "You called me stupid."


    Nadia can''t really rebuke that because it was true. He really did call him stupid in an ident.


    "..."


    Just then, a mischievous me red up inside Lukas''s amethyst eyes and an evil smile made its way into his mouth.


    "I will forgive you if you let me touch you."


    Nadia was baffled.


    ''Shameless! Too shameless!''


    "Why do you want to do that so badly?" She frowned. Ever since they have met, this guy always does as he pleases and is not even a bit apologetic for his behavior.


    And why does he say it like that?


    "Because I''m curious," he honestly replied.


    Without warning his hand grabbed hers. Nadia was unprepared so she couldn''t react quickly when it happened. She suddenly found herself being pulled closer to a hard wall that is Lukas''s body. Her right hand was held captive by him as she panicked.


    "Wha-!" She was at a loss for words when Lukas wordlessly slipped off his gloves so that he could touch her skin directly. She gasped when she felt his warmth and got more ruffled.


    He was seriously warm¡­ Like he has a fever or something.


    During this whole fiasco, Nadia''s mind was in a state of cmity. She can''t calm down. Her heart was beating so fast and loud it felt like she''s going deaf.


    She then tried to withdraw her hand but he wouldn''t budge. Feeling aggrieved, Nadia sighed and resigned to her fate.


    ''Whatever¡­''


    "Cold¡­" Lukas muttered lowly in his voice. His brows were furrowed as he stared at her in puzzlement.


    Nadia blinked in response.


    "Cold?"


    "You feel cold," he replied and adjusted his hand that was holding her wrist to hold her hand properly.


    What?


    It doesn''t matter to her anymore whether Lukas was literally sping her hand with his. She was distracted. She curiously brought her other free hand to her cheek to feel herself.


    "Ah, you noticed it too? Seems like winter is fast approaching," she replied.


    She thought that he was pertaining to the weather and not herself. After all, she had been feeling chilly for a while now.


    Lukas narrowed his eyes as he gazed at her. He pressed her hand and tilted his head to the side in perplexity.


    "I have been wondering for too long¡­" Lukas mumbled, "Why can''t I read your mind?"


    "Eh?"


    ''Read my mind?'' Nadia met his imploring gaze and fell into her thoughts.


    That''s right, she recalled that one of Lukas''s abilities is that he could read people''s thoughts when he touches them. Even a simple graze with one''s skin is enough for him to know what they are thinking. The downside of this ability is only the negative things are passed to him. All the corrupted thoughts, the ugliest desires of the heart, the dishonesty¡­ They are like a thick miasma that creeps into Lukas''s brain.


    ''I can''t imagine having to deal with all that and how awful it would be.''


    She remembered that Lukas said they were loud and infuriating. It kept whispering nonstop and would even drive him mad. It is the reason why he hates having skin contact with people and hating people in general. Thus, why he wears gloves and would rarely get close to someone.


    This is the reason Nadia was puzzled why he kept insisting on touching her when he hates it so much.


    Lukas''s expression grew more and moreplex.


    "It doesn''t feel unpleasant either¡­ Just what is this?"


    His eyes glowed a fiery purple as his hand traveled upward her arm, making her shiver involuntarily.


    "Y-your grace¡­" Nadia was flustered and she began to panic once again.


    "Nox won''t settle down whenever you are near, does your anima act the same?" Lukas''s tone went down and it sounded hypnotizing.


    Can she still breathe? She doesn''t think so. His warmth spread from the ces he would touch and it was making her confused. He really feels like he has a fever.


    "My¡­ my anima?" A frown marred her beautiful countenance.


    How would she know? It won''t even talk to her. She can''tmunicate with it at all.


    Lukas suddenly grabbed the side of her face, earning a shriek from the already overwhelmed Lady Nadia.


    "Eek!"


    ''Oh my God, why does he keep doing that?!''


    Why does he keep surprising her?


    This time around, Nadia wasn''t the only one frowning.


    "You are strange." Lukas couldn''t sense anything from her aside from some peculiar things.


    She felt pleasantly cold, dousing the warmth that he feels 24/7. He never felt cold before even when it snows. He never has to wear winter coats or thick clothes to guard himself against the chill. But he could feel afortable cooling sensation from her.


    He also felt surprisingly¡­ peaceful.


    With nothing that enters his head, no disgusting thoughts, no whispers of ugly desires, Lukas feels that his mind is stable for the first time. His anima doesn''t go mad which also makes him crazy, it was¡­ stable.


    His blood doesn''t roar for violence nor does he thirst for carnage. He was peaceful.


    He doesn''t understand this at all!


    During his talk with the emperor, he had already affirmed that he had never felt peace in his entire life and now he experienced it. The silence¡­ the calmness¡­ he felt soothed.


    Lukas''s handsome face contorted into a deep frown.


    "This is so annoying," he huffed.


    He couldn''t begin to fathom why this is all possible. He can''t understand any of this and he hates not knowing anything. It feels frustrating to not know the answers.


    Why is she different?


    Without letting her face go, his intense eyes focused on that small translucent face that couldunch a thousand ships.


    "Nadia, just who are you?"

 Chapter 230 - So We Met Again Pt. 4

    "Nadia, just who are you?"


    I met Lukas''s eyes which were staring at me so intensely that it felt like he''s trying to look at my soul. I have always seen him serious before, even cynical. His yful nature was also bared before, just like earlier, so I could say that I have seen most of his expressions. But this kind of seriousness is different.


    Honestly, he seems confused and pissed off at the same time right now. And even though I had no idea why he is suddenly being like this, or why he is doing this in general, I was also kind of intrigued.


    His actions made me flustered because first of all, no one has done those things to me before. I mean, who would ask ady to let them touch her? Who is shameless enough toe up to their face and touch them unceremoniously? It''s very impudent for anyone who would do that, especially to a woman.


    In the nobility, there is this thing called etiquette that we need to uphold. Unless you''re a family, or in an intimate rtionship with someone, you don''t just walk around and *ahem* casually touch people. .


    But it seems like Lukas doesn''t care about any of that so he''s doing what he wants. Which is so like him. He was like that in the novel too but it still shocked me nheless.


    Even my brother hesitated around me! He is always taken aback every single time I hug him. Kai also takes his distance from me, also my friends. That idiot Eon is even warier than my brother.


    So himing on so strong to me is new and is quite unnerving so excuse me if I acted like a dolt. It''s not easy to feign calmness when you are being bombarded by things I have never experienced before.


    I tried to pry my eyes off of him with great difficulty, if I may add. They are like mas.


    Being stared so intensely like that, actually made me blush.


    ''This won''t do. I''ll get carried away like this¡­''


    I quicklyposed myself. Clearing my throat, I peeled my gaze off of him and brushed his hands off of me.


    I then took a step back and looked at the stone-faced Lukas who wears a frown like it''s his usual face.


    "What a strange question. I am Nadia Eleanor Herman of House Herman, your grace."


    Come to think of it, we never really introduced ourselves formally, right? Or did we? I can''t remember.


    Anyway¡­


    "And I hope that his grace would refrain from doing inappropriate things in the future," I added as I peeked at his unchanging expression.


    Lukas didn''t say anything to me for a while but there was a clear frown on his handsome facade.


    Goodness, can he stop frowning? It''s making me nervous for some reason.


    But no, why am I nervous? Between us, he should be the one feeling like that. Or not. Because he is thick-skinned after all. He''s so shameless it is actually so baffling.


    His frown disappeared and it was reced by amusement. One of his brows lifted as he regarded me.


    "Inappropriate?" He questioned.


    Oh, now he is feigning ignorance.


    Crossing my arms, I raised my chin to look at him straight, clearly not backing down.


    "Touching ady''s face without her consent is inappropriate," I pointed out.


    He heard me strongly disagreeing with him and yet he still did it anyway. What a brazen person.


    Now I understand why the novel painted him in such a bad light. Though some of the adjectives used to describe him don''t make any sense. A heartbreaker and a yboy? How is that possible when he hates being around people so much?


    I''ve yet to see the day he would be around a woman. Aside from me, of course.


    Now that I think about it, it''s really strange.


    Lukas suddenly snorted after hearing my pointers.


    "Heh. You are right, I hope thedy will forgive me."


    I gazed at him in suspicion. Now that just sounded rather insincere. I bet he would do it again in the future, I can feel it. One should really not trust this face so easily.


    Ah, but we don''t have to drag this out though.


    "Well, if his grace is sincere with his words then I will." As if!


    Lukas hummed. And for a moment, he just stared at me with slightly narrowed eyes. I have no idea what he is as I can''t read him at all. But I have this strong inkling that he is thinking of something tricky again.


    His mouth then stretched to the sides, forming into a cheeky smile.


    "Then I will promise that in the future, I will ask for your permission first. That way, it won''t be inappropriate."


    ??


    ''So you aren''t going to give up? Seriously?''


    I was at a loss for words as I gawked at him.


    See this man? He is really in another league of his own. I can''t believe him.


    "I already told you that I don''t agree with that!" I can''t help but blurt out.


    "Oh, so we are back to being informal?" was his only rebuke.


    Ugh.


    "Nadia?" A familiar voice called out from behind me.


    I turned around and saw the figure of my brother approaching us. He was quick to his feet and in no time, he was already beside me.


    "Brother!"


    I thought he was meeting the aspiring knights today? Is it already over?


    Nathan''s imploring gaze then slid to Lukas.


    "Duke Agera¡­" He paused for a second as he looked at me then back to Lukas, alternately and ever so suspiciously. "Did something happen?"


    Well, his suspicions were not nailed on me though.


    Hearing his question, I was suddenly reminded of what transpired earlier.


    "Uhmm¡­" I peeked at Lukas''s expression and smiled at my brother reassuringly. "Nothing. I was going to visit you but I heard you were busy."


    And then I bumped into this man right here.


    "It''s done. I''m not busy anymore," Nathaniel immediately replied, all the while his eyes were glued to Lukas who was doing the same.


    Both of them just stood there staring at each other. Nathan with his usual poker face and frosty demeanor, then Lukas with his hmm¡­ how do I describe his expression¡­ He looked bored but at the same time, kinda indifferent?


    "Ohh¡­ Then--" I opened my mouth to liven up the gradually tensing mood but smacked my lips closed afterward.


    There was silence enveloping around us as everyone just silently stared each other down.


    ''This is so awkward and I have no idea why.''


    Nathan looked at Lukas piercingly once more before turning his attention back to me.


    "Let''s go, Nadia."


    I blinked at him.


    "To where?"


    He didn''t answer my question and just tugged my arm instead.


    "If you''ll excuse us, your grace." I couldn''t even say goodbye properly because Nathan was already ushering me off.


    For some reason, I could feel that my brother was being cautious around Lukas and I wondered if there was some issue between them or something. Else, why would my indifferent brother who ignored everyone most of the time be acting this way?


    I bet the duke has got to do with it.

 Chapter 231 - Woe Is Me

    Lukas could only watch with a calcting glint in his eyes as Nadia and Nathaniel got away. Nox started grumbling again. The familiar chaos within him was also back as they left but he wasn''t paying attention to it. His mind was thinking about a different thing.


    He had seen the warning from Nathan''s eyes and found it funny from how upfront the guy was being. He was clearly telling him to back off.


    He thought back to the time when he ambiguously told him something about his sister and reflected on it. Maybe he shouldn''t have said those words and riled him up. Now the guy doesn''t trust him at all.


    But Lukas hated exining himself and so he just let Nathan think whatever he wanted. He''s not a man of few words, he just doesn''t like dealing with people. But it seemed like it was a really bad idea.


    Ylmer suddenly appeared beside him out of thin air.


    "Wee back, master."


    He then wondered why his twin brother wasn''t around. Now that Lukas is back, he should also be here with them but he can''t sense his presence.


    Lukas''s eyes didn''t stray from Nadia''s figure and only after they were gone did he turn to Ylmer.


    "How is it?" He then started walking in the opposite direction with Ylmer following his tail.


    Ylmer understood his question.


    "I wasn''t able to keep an eye on her for two weeks because she was staying at the tower during those times."


    He had experienced how tight the security the arcane tower has. Ylmer can''t even get close to it within 50 meters around it. If he did, a strong oppressive atmosphere would immediately press down to him. And he could also vaguely feel a magic barrier that would get triggered if he crossed it. Ylmer doesn''t want to take any chances. Who knows what the consequences would be?


    He knew that he shouldn''t take the tower lightly. So he remained far from the barrier and waited patiently until Nadia came out. Honestly, it was such a boring two weeks and he wishes that he could have spent it on some other things. But oh well, an order is an order.


    "But I noticed some people lurking around when she went to the capital yesterday. Though I was unable to catch them. I also believe that her personal guard noticed them as well."


    He was truly surprised by the red-haired man''s sharpness.


    ''Such a perceptive guy.''


    "These people, how many are they?" Lukas had foreseen this, hence why he sent Ylmer to look after her.


    He just doesn''t know the reason why they were following her though.


    "I have sensed a small group of five, master. All of them are emitting the same breath as those intruders from the night of the founding ball."


    "The same?"


    Lukas frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Why would those men follow Nadia?


    "Bring more people with you and don''t let your eyes off of her," he instructed.


    Ylmer didn''t question it and noted it in his mind.


    "Yes."


    Lukas''s face was serious now. He had searched the entire empire to look for these people''s nests but nothing came off of it. So he thought that they were probably not staying in Rosenthal.


    He then recalled the day he coincidentally bumped into Nadia in the capital. There were lurking figures around as well but they weren''t the same as those artificial mages.


    The energy they gave off was faint but noticeable. He just can''t pinpoint who and what it is.


    So if those artificial mages are making a move again, then¡­


    Lukas''s purple eyes narrowed.


    He had thought they were from the eastern continent but it seemed that he had to rethink things. War is still on the table but there is probably another pressing matter than that.


    "If they attack, bring me their leader," Lukas added.


    "As you wish."


    Now, why are they targeting Nadia?


    Lukas pondered but could only think of one possible reason. Are they perhaps interested in Nadia''s magic? If so, then their motive is probably not good.


    Should he inform the emperor about this?


    He contemted for a while and after arriving at a conclusion, decided to roam the capital again to scour for these fake magicians. If they are following Nadia then they must be around right now. He will certainly catch them this time.


    As he sets foot on the capital, another figure materializes before him. It was one of his men in the information guild that he deployed weeks ago to monitor someone.


    "Reporting to master." He made sure that there were no other people around before he showed himself and knelt on one knee before Lukas.


    Lukas stared at him with cold eyes.


    "The bookshop?"


    "We still can''t infiltrate it. Something is driving us away whenever we try. The bookshop owner doesn''t go out as well so we can''t find anything about her." They had never even seen the owner''s shadow, what about her face?


    They were like sitting ducks for two weeks while trying everything to gain any piece of information but still failing. Heck, they even sent one person to buy a book but their efforts were futile. No one was there except for a young woman that was helping at the shop.


    They never met anyone except her because ording to the green-eyeddy, the owner was always out when they visited. And yet they have never seen her step even a foot out of the establishment. How did she escape their notice? They made sure to watch like a hawk!


    One of Lukas''s brows went up.


    "Can''t find anything?"


    The man almost shivered, fearing that Lukas might suddenly get displeased by their ipetence andsh out. He started sweating cold bullets and gulped.


    "Yes. There is no other information that we can dig about her aside from what the master has provided."


    Woe them!


    Contrary to the man''s fear, Lukas was actually more mystified than angry.


    The corner of his lips quirked.


    "She''s that mysterious? Heh."


    Now that just made him more intrigued.


    If his men can''t do it, then he will do it instead.

 Chapter 232 - ??? (Is This A Title?)

    "Retreat for now. I''ll handle the investigation myself." Lukas then resumed his walk after dismissing him.


    "Yes."


    Lukas''s original n was to check around the capital but then diverted his steps towards the destination of the inconspicuous bookshop. His purpose this time was to probe the identity of that silver-haired woman who seemed familiar yet unfamiliar to him at the same time.


    Ylmer had gone back to monitoring Nadia''s steps and so without anyone with him, marched forward. When he finally arrived at the shop, the counter was empty much to his disappointment.


    "Good Afternoon!" Another voice cheered behind him.


    Lukas''s eyes went to the owner of the voice who seemed surprised to see him.


    "Your grace?" Estelle gasped out loud, her jade eyes widening just a fraction.


    Lukas regarded the gaping woman in front of him. She was here thest time too. What was her name again? He remembered that Nadia had introduced her to him but he could only vaguely recall what Nadia called her.


    Without fretting over that issue, he asked a different question instead.


    "Where is she?"


    Surely, this woman understands what he is talking about, right?


    Estelle was confused at first but immediately caught on after a few seconds.


    "She? T-the¡­ You mean, Nine?"


    ''Wait, is he asking about Nine or Nadia?''


    "Yes. The owner of this shop." Lukas was looking down at her which was quite a literal pain in the neck. Thedy in front of him was two heads shorter than him and so he doesn''t have any choice but to suffer a little.


    That wasn''t the case when he was with Nadia. That woman''s height reaches his chin just fine. So there is no issue talking to her at all.


    Estelle shyly yed with the frill on her sleeves and averted her gaze. She can''t keep looking at those intense eyes without getting intimidated.


    Lukas noticed it and internally snorted. Was he really that scary?


    "O-oh, she-- she went somewhere," Estelle stammered.


    Nine had been dealing with some things these days but she never tells her what they are.


    ''She went out?''


    But why hadn''t his men seen her leave this ce?


    Estelle must have seen his frown and thought that he was upset so she added almost instantly.


    "S-she wouldn''t be too long though!"


    Lukas fell into thinking as he swept the whole ce with his eyes. Even though there are only books as far as his good eyes could see, he felt strangely drawn in this ce, and yet he can''t find the reason why.


    Under Estelle''s supervision, he then started snooping around without a word. He could sense magic all around the establishment. Though he couldn''t pick out what they were, his intuition was telling him that it''s aplex type.


    Magic in such an ordinary ce like this is suspicious. He could already tell that there is something more here.


    Could she be connected to those artificial mages?


    Is she perhaps a hidden royal? No. That is impossible. He would know if she''s one or not.


    Even though she exudes an imposing aura, it''s still widely different. He recalled the woman named Nine. She gives him vibes that resemble that weird magician from the tower but is much distinct. At least, she doesn''t piss him off, unlike Janus.


    Estelle''srge jade eyes followed Lukas, curiosity written all over her face.


    ''Why did his gracee here? Does he perhaps have some business with Nine?''


    She hesitated for a moment, her mind whirring with varied thoughts. She continued to observe him so closely as Lukas casually walked around, sometimes touching a book or two.


    After a while, Estelle stepped forward, still looking so timid.


    "C-can I help you?"


    Lukas didn''t answer right away and had continued scrutinizing each and every corner of the shop. He then tilted his head towards her.


    "You work for her?"


    Estelle nodded.


    "Yes, your grace. I help around when I''m free."


    He paused for a second and hummed the next.


    "Hmmm¡­ How long have you known her?"


    ''Might as well not waste my time and opportunity.''


    He''ll just get information from this seemingly gullible woman.


    Estelle started counting in her mind.


    "Uhmm three years?"


    ''Or was it four?''


    "Have you noticed something different about her?"


    Lukas wasn''t really good at interrogating people with such a nice method. His usual skills are more than effective but are not, as he said, amiable. So he doesn''t know if he''s doing alright or if he''s giving anything away. After all, he''s not used to ying nice.


    It''s a good thing that Estelle is gullible enough to not suspect him of anything. Given his duke title, it''s truly hard for someone like her to doubt his words.


    "What does his grace mean?" Estelle returned with a question on her own.


    And one more thing about her is that she''s oblivious to some extent so she didn''t immediately get what Lukas meant nor caught on to his purpose.


    Lukas pondered his question and thought twice before opening his mouth again. He''s contemting whether to continue digging some information from this woman or not. He then concluded it would be such a pain to press her on so he decided to just drop the idea off.


    He would think of something else instead.


    He could try touching her and read her mind. If he tried hard, he could definitely pick out particr thoughts. But¡­


    The idea of touching someone immediately riled his anima and disgusted him.


    ''Ah, nevermind.''


    The only person he could touch without worrying about trivial things is Nadia.


    ''Why am I thinking about that woman...''


    "Forget it," Lukas sighed and turned back to studying the magicyout inside. His eyes then gravitated towards a ck furry figure that suddenly leaped on top of the counter.


    It was a cat.


    His gaze turned sharp, narrowing at the figure of the furry being who was also staring at him. He finds the cat odd but he can''t put a finger on why.


    ''What''s with this situation? Why am I suspicious even at a feline?''


    He must be nuts.


    Both of their eyes met. An endless ck hole against a glowing purple. The cat swished its tail behind him while Lukas frowns.


    If one sees this picture, they would certainly find it strange.


    Estelle, on the other hand, had bit her lower lip as she stared at Lukas. She then looked at the floor in concentration, lost in her thoughts. Nobody knows what she''s thinking but she appeared pensive.


    She then shook her head and let out a dry smile.


    ''It''s nothing. I''m sure everything will be fine. Because the future has changed now.''


    A lot has already diverted from the dream she had. The bleak future filled with sufferings...


    It is better this way.


    She doesn''t have to do anything now.


    ''This peace¡­ I will protect it.''

 Chapter 233 - What Is She?

    Estelle stared at the closed door absent-mindedly. She was immersed in her own thoughts even after Nine came back and reimed her position behind the counter. Thetter was also watching the young woman brooding in silence, seemingly there but not there at the same time as she stroked the cat''s fur lovingly.


    She had already asked her beforehand if something was bothering her but thedy answered positively, saying that she was just thinking. No shit.


    As Estelle continued to be lost in her own world, Nine noticed that she was fiddling with her ne''s pendant as she did so. She stared at the ne with interest before letting out an ambiguous smile.


    ---**


    It''s Gwen''s tea party the next day and Nadia decides to go to the capital. ording to her, it was not for any specific reason aside from buying gifts and frolicking around. She hasn''t visited the arcane tower for a week now and she''s nning to visit again after the party. For now, Nadia decided to just do idle things. After all, it''s been a while since shezed her days away.


    She was dressed as a peasant this time too and was being apanied by two of her handmaids while Uno and a few secret guards followed her around silently. She would asionally stop to look at things, whichever fascinates her. Uno had been vignt these days because he had noticed some strange individuals tailing them for some time now.


    He remained sharp and had ordered the rest to do the same. They tried to locate these suspicious individuals many times and yet they couldn''t even guess where they were exactly at. They just feel them lurking in the shadows.


    One other person was also spending their day in leisure and had roamed the capital to relieve his boredom. Even with Janus''s warning that he should only stay in the tower at all times, Merlin couldn''t help himself and go against Janus''s wishes. He is aware that the magician might be displeased because of this bute on, he is bored out of his mind.


    Plus he liked annoying Janus anyway so it''s a win-win for him.


    Humming, he easily blended in within the crowd and suppressed his aura so he would appear normal to others. But even with his powers restrained, he could still use his magic perception for it is innate as a magic-born such as him. So when he was suddenly pped with overwhelming magic in the face, making his senses tingle, Merlin immediately searched for the owner of it.


    So bold¡­


    These normal citizens may not feel it but they would surely be affected by the onught of magic unknowingly. Not that it was dangerous, it was actually beneficial!


    There is a white magician somewhere!


    Merlin began to feel excited. This magic is undoubtedly from a white witch, he is sure of it. He had met one before and they are extremely rare. To think that there would be someone like that here in Rosenthal, he is so lucky this time!


    "Now where is that white magician?"


    Merlin began to follow the source of that power and had also begun to notice a few auras nearby. He ignored them and pushed through the throng of people. Soon, he then found a young woman wearing a hooded cloak a few feet away from him. Merlin saw that she wasn''t alone and hadpanions. And with the way the woman was moving, he could perceive that she was not an ordinary citizen.


    A nobledy.


    Merlin frowned when he noticed that the powersing off of her were irregr. Sometimes slow and thin, sometimes thick and powerful¡­ And it doesn''t look intentional either.


    Is that woman not aware that she''s leaking her powers too much?


    Merlin scratched his chin thoughtfully as he stared at her. Now that he is closer to her, he noticed her abnormality. In fact, he could tell that the woman''s powers were sealed for some reason.


    Interesting...


    ''Her powers weren''t at their original form and yet it is already so intimidating. This youngdy has big potential!''


    "Hmmm, Shall I go and get to know thedy or not?"


    Merlin''s curiosity really peaked. To think that he would get to meet something this rare again.


    He remembered one of Janus''s warnings for the second time but the yful look on his face didn''t even change. He then nced at a few ces where the strange auras wereing from and then back to her. Narrowing his eyes, his foot took a step forward intending to meet the budding white magician in person.


    ''He is not here to stop me anyway. He won''t know~''


    But before he could do so, he suddenly felt a sharp sting on his nape as he was alerted to impending danger. Merlin turned around and gazed at the distance behind him and with his magic perception, he could clearly see a white figure floating ahead.


    ''Or not¡­''


    His yful face showed a slight crack.


    ''Uh-oh.''


    Merlin doesn''t have any choice but to retreat and forget about his original n. He soon disappeared among the crowd so naturally that no one even noticed him, only to appear next to the white figure he saw. He then smiled at Janus sheepishly who was sharply ring at him.


    "I didn''t do anything," he defended himself just as instantly, trying to appear innocent.


    Janus narrowed his eyes.


    "I told you not to leave the tower."


    Merlin broke into a teasing grin and said the next words which only annoyed Janus even more.


    "Aww, you are so possessive of me. What should I do?" while acting like a blushing maiden.


    "You must be tired of living," Janus grumbled.


    Merlin shook his head whileughing lowly beneath his voice. This man doesn''t even know how to take a joke. Tsk. So rigid! He suddenly missed his friend back in the days when he was just as unruly as he was. Why is he so stingy now, he wonders?


    "I was only going to see the capital and buy some souvenirs." He didn''t lie. He really was just going to buy stuff and nothing else.


    "Are you finally going back to babysit Albert? Quickly disappear then."


    "I was only going to take a vacation for a few weeks anyway," Merlin shrugged his shoulders before adding, "And his name is Arthur, you know this already!"


    Janus ignored his outburst and gazed at the scenery ahead instead, particrly in the direction of Nadia and her associates. Merlin merely disregarded Janus''sck of response and followed his line of sight and found out that he was looking at the same person he was going to approach earlier.


    He wasn''t stupid so he immediately realized that there is a connection between them, or there must be anything that rtes to that woman. Why else would this arrogant man who has no regard for other people give her such attention?

 Chapter 234 - Lurking Dangers

    "Is that white magician rted to your master''s order?" Merlin couldn''t help but voice out his curiosity.


    "A white magician?" Janus lifted one of his thick brows.


    "Can''t you tell? She possesses magic with blessed attributes." Merlin''s eyes brightened yet again, his excitement rising.


    Janus snorted.


    "Of course I am aware. I just don''t think you could put her on the same boat as white magicians."


    His eyes of molten gold swept through the crowd, easily locating the hidden figures aka the fake magicians. He couldn''t help but feel derision uponying eyes on them, knowing that these people are of the lowest of the low. They are merely fakes, possessing such nasty things as artificial magic. As a magic king, their very existence is a sphemy.


    How dare they taint something so beautiful?


    ''Pests¡­''


    If not for his mistress''s orders, he would have crushed them all and sent them in the aether. They should never be allowed to walk freely.


    "Oh? She''s not a white magician?" Merlin squinted in question as he pondered.


    Janus chuckled good-naturedly and nced at him.


    "What is so special with those magicians? They can''t evenpare to her," he said and brought his gaze back to Nadia.


    White magicians merely hold the power of healing and divinity, Nadia is far above that. If the seal on her mana core was broken and her powers released, she could surpass any living magicians. Aside from him, of course. She''s nothing but green in his eyes. Her potential is there but not enough to surpass him.


    He then frowned when he remembered something.


    ''... maybe not all living magicians. That kid is also here after all.''


    His gaze then flickered to the east, a flicker of interest appearing for a second.


    This world truly has a lot of surprises. No wonder his mistress chose to stay here for some time.


    His attention was then brought back by Merlin''s remarks.


    "Seriously? Even more special than white magicians? What is she then?" His heart started to beat faster.


    White magicians have always been a special case. Only a few of them had ever lived, probably one in a million. Sometimes, they are even scarcer than that. Not all the worlds or universes have white magicians. And the thing is after one of them appears, the next one takes hundreds and thousands of years to emerge.


    They are so rare that the equally sparse chosen heroes make them lookmon. So what is above that of what is deemed rare?


    "If you''re that thirsty to see a white witch that much, there is someone like that in this world too," Janus remarked, only to purse his lips. "But that is none of your business. Go back to your world."


    Merlin turned to look at him in an instant.


    "Come on! After telling all that to me, you''re making me leave now?" He felt cheated. More so when Janus didn''t even answer him directly as to what the identity of that woman really is.


    He then cursed himself for not knowing things in regards to magic. He can''t believe there are some people out there that he has no knowledge of. Maybe it''s time for him to go and hit the library again and research more. It has been years since hest read a book that is not about spells.


    Hmm¡­ Come to think of it, there is a big library in his reach here.


    His lips twisted into anguid smile.


    "On second thought, I will dy my return in pursuit of knowledge."


    "Are you sure it''s fine to leave Alejandro for a long time?" Janus asked.


    Merlin stretched out his arms and put them on the back of his head.


    "He''s going to be fine. And it''s Arthur."


    He waited for Janus to chase him away as usual because that was what he expected. But Janus didn''t rebuke him this time and actually invited him which shocked Merlin.


    "If you say so," he then began to descend, "I will take you to my mistress. Follow me."


    Merlin blinked and stared at his back in a daze, seemingly confused. If not for his sharp retort, he would have taken his words as an auditory hallucination just now.


    "Are you going or not?" Janus frowned.


    "Wait! I''ll go! I''ll go!" Merlin immediately followed after him like an excited child.


    His friend is taking the initiative to introduce him to his master when he''s so stingy about her, he can''t waste this golden opportunity at all!


    On the other hand, Nadia was still walking around and had already exhausted herself. She had already bought a gift for Gwen so she doesn''t have anything to do now. Her pretty face scrunched up for a bit as she wrapped the cloak around her tightly, still feeling chilly despite being covered from head to foot.


    "Let''s buy some pastries and then return," she told her two maids before walking towards the direction of her favorite pastry shop.


    As they did, Nadia kept rubbing her arms to warm herself and got distracted while being confused by the suddenly chilly weather. There is such a big crowd in the capital today and yet it still felt cold for some reason.


    She can''t help but think if she''s sick or something.


    ''It''s not even winter yet¡­''


    Because her mind was in another ce, she didn''t notice that there was amotion at the side. A thief had snatched someone''s purse and created a scene. The said thief then fled in their direction and was about to bump onto the distracted Nadia. Her maid behind her saw himing and immediately let out a cry as she tried to pull her back.


    "Mdy!"


    "Nnn--?!"


    Nadia felt a tug on her cloak before she felt herself being pulled to her surprise. Uno who has been vignt at all times appeared and apprehended the thief. A scuffle then happened, creating moremotion.


    "Mdy, let''s retreat," Dos said and together with other secret guards, formed a barrier around her.


    She watched with wide eyes as Uno fought with the thief. The man''s face was hidden with a cloth so they can''t see what he looked like but he is surprisingly adept at fighting. With an irritated click on his tongue, the man couldn''t get past the red-haired Uno so he immediately changed his n and withdrew before his identity could be revealed.


    As fast as the wind, the ''thief'' was gone.


    "What just happened?" Nadia murmured in confusion.


    Uno didn''t chase after the guy because his top priority right now is to get Nadia back safely. Thus, he red in the direction where the man disappeared and went to her.


    "It''s not safe here anymore. I asked for thedy to go home," he said solemnly.


    Nadia had no idea what had transpired but looking at the grave expression of her bodyguard, she naturally doesn''t have any qualms.


    "Okay," she nodded.

 Chapter 235 - Tea Party

    It was the day of the tea party that Gwen had nned and I naturally came just in time for others to arrive as well. Those who had only appeared half an hour after I came were surprised to see me sitting there and conversing with the other presentdies.


    Seeing their confused expressions which are not even hidden from me made me feel perplexed. What? Am I not allowed to be punctual? Is it that shocking?


    All thedies present are of high stature and all came from reputable families. Most of them are daughters of dukes and counts. Seeing these women, I could only praise Gwen for sessfully bringing them together like this.


    Well, knowing that the invitation came from the future duchess of House Ethalion, of course, everyone will not waste this opportunity to make connections with her. Surprisingly, Chiwa is also here.


    I nced at Gwen with an ambiguous expression which she only ignored.


    Hey, you sneaky woman, didn''t you dislike her? Why did you invite her to your party?


    It''s no secret that the daughter of the Hua family follows Rosamunde and is loyal to her. Everyone else thinks that she''s just clinging to her because of Rosamunde''s status but I don''t think so. In my eyes, she really regards Rosamunde as a friend. Maybe that was the case in the beginning but people change, you know.


    Anyways, the tea party was in full swing. Almost everyone keeps buttering up Gwen and is trying to be on her good side. Praising her tastes in whatever stuff they could think of. Praising her brother who is a vice-captain in the royal knights. Praising her future husband. Praising thirteen generations of her family from past and future. All that pretentious stuff that I am so used to by now.


    And then the conversation switched towards gossip. And this is when the true faces of these women are revealed.


    "I heard that Lady Hua is getting married?"


    I was contentedly sipping tea beside Gwen when someone suddenly brought that question out loud.


    Chiwa is getting married? Oh?


    My eyes went to the flustered woman who was taken aback by the sudden attention from everyone else. I can''t me her. One minute, the others were just gossiping about other people, and then the next minute, the spotlight was put on her.


    Judging from her shocked expression, I could already tell that ''the question'' was supposed to be a secret. Bute on, what is secret in the nobility? Every dirt can be dug and every secret can be pulled out in the open. Nothing gets passed in the ears of the nobles in the social circle who are more rabid than dogs. They are like starving vultures eyeing for any piece of meat they could bite on.


    Have I heard this news before? My maids probably informed me of this when they updated me on what I missed from the time I was stuck in the tower. And it probably slipped off my mind. I don''t know...


    "Is it true, Lady Hua?"


    All eyes were on her now and Chiwa, who is not used to being the center of the attention, awkwardly sat there with a wistful expression. I nced at the otherdies and observed their reactions. Some of them looked genuinely curious, some seemed indifferent, and some just straight-up looked like they would bite her if she didn''t answer soon.


    How thirsty¡­


    Women of the nobility really are scary.


    There was a considerably long pause. The table was silent, except for the soft sounds of cups hitting the saucers as Gwen and I ignored the tense atmosphere and continued drinking tea. Don''t get me wrong, I am curious too but I''m not that eager to get an answer.


    "I heard Lady Hua is marrying Viscount Ravies and that there is no engagement at all."


    "The widower?"


    "But don''t they own big inns in the capital?"


    "The Ravies''s may not be prominent but they are rich. Lady Hua is lucky."


    Hey, she hasn''t confirmed it yet, and here they are assuming things already.


    But well, her silence is tantamount to saying yes which means the rumor is true because she didn''t deny any of it anyway.


    Chiwa could only give a crooked smile that showed how ufortable she was and didn''t say anything.


    "Ah, but still, isn''t Count Ravies fifteen years older than Lady Hua?"


    "And he was already married once too."


    "But older men are more charming, don''t you agree?"


    Hmm¡­ I don''t know about that...


    "Fifteen years is still a big gap. I would never even think of marrying that old."


    "Eh~ But Count Ravies is a handsome man. Who cares if he is old?"


    "Lady Hua truly is fortunate to be wedded to such a catch."


    The chattering went on like that, and the atmosphere hanging overhead felt strange. The words from these women sounded so ambiguous that you won''t understand whether they are mocking her or not. Either way, Chiwa looked unhappy.


    If the marriage is true, she is probably unwilling but can''t refute it. It''s probably only for political reasons, who knows.


    Whatever the reason, this conversation is really upsetting her.


    What to do? I''m also bored now. Maybe I should shift the topic to something else?


    Before I could, Gwen hade to the rescue and diverted the topic, sessfully ending Chiwa''s suffering. My friend has really grown¡­ Such a reliable woman!


    Anyways, the tea party didn''t have any stagnant moments because these women loved talking so much they coulde up with another subject on the spot. Sometimes the topic would shift on me which is weird, by the way. Yeah, weird, because they kept trying to oil me up and dig some personal intel.


    These women are even so eager to know who I would be betrothed to and have kept pestering me if I have already a fiance or a prospective one. Why do they like talking about marriage so much?


    "Maybe the marquis is still looking for excellent men for you, Lady Nadia."


    "Lady Nadia is peerless so of course, the marquis must not choose blindly."


    Ahhh this is why I hate gatherings.


    Gwen had snorted at the side, amused as she watched me get exasperated from the constant barrage of questions. I was fine when they weren''t talking about me but that''s not the case now.


    I just wish I could go home already because I hate socializing. If it weren''t because of Gwen, I wouldn''t havee.


    Seriously, I never attended any invitations for tea parties, soirees, and the likes of other people. This is actually my second? Third? Tea party. The first one would be from years ago.


    Just being around nobles exhausts me. Actually, yeah. Now that I''m thinking about it. I''m really tired today. My limbs are heavy and I feel sluggish. It''s cold too. I have been feeling cold for some time now and those around me do not.


    What the hell is wrong with me?

 Chapter 236 - Ambush Pt. 1

    I gradually got distracted by myself and zoned out of their conversation. I feel stupidly woozy and I don''t even understand why. Not only my head is starting to throb but I feel shortness in my breath too. I wasn''t like this earlier nor I noticed that I''m ill, it just happened like that.


    Gwen was beside me and had noticed that I had gone mute. Like the thoughtful host that she is, she immediately realized that there was something wrong with me when I stopped responding.


    "Nadia? Are you okay?" Her voice is low enough that only I could hear her so we wouldn''t get the attention of the others.


    I nced at Gwen who was lowkey questioning me with her green eyes. She looked lovely today. With her normally red curly hair wildly tamed behind her, it was neatly braided into a bun. Her deep mauve dressplimented her very much and it suits her. She doesn''t look like the same girl I bickered on in a cafe years ago. What a transformation...


    "I''m fine, don''t worry," I assured her.


    This is Gwen''s first tea party that she hosted so I don''t want to inconvenience her and ruin the fun. More so when it''s going well.


    I mean, I just feel ufortable, that''s all. Not to the point that I would keel over and die.


    Gwen pursed her lips and stared at me with scrutinizing eyes.


    "Are you sure? You look a little pale today."


    A chuckle escaped from my lips.


    "I have always been pale," I joked just to not worry her but then my body betrayed me as I shivered. "Don''t you think it''s quite cold today?"


    "Cold?" Gwen looked at me strangely, "It''s not even the fall season yet."


    Exactly. Then why am I cold?!


    Maybe I really am sick¡­


    "If you want, you can go ahead and rest if you''re not feeling good," Gwen said.


    I immediately shook my head at her suggestion.


    "No, it''s okay. I told you, right? I''m fine."


    Probably.


    Gwen looked at me for a moment, measuring if I''m telling the truth, and then nodded.


    "If you say so¡­"


    She was still skeptical but because I''m being stubborn, she can''t do anything but internally sigh. Anyway, the party seems to reach its end sooner orter and I will have the time to rest by then.


    I don''t remember much of what happened in thetter part of the gathering because I was trying to hide the fact that I''m ''maybe supposedly'' sick. I can''t trouble Gwen so I kind of just nked out and would asionally answer if asked. In short, I was dazed and confused the whole time.


    Maybe I am a great actress because no one noticed anything amiss aside from my good friend. When it''s time to go home, I just let out a deep sigh and felt greatly relieved from the bottom of my heart.


    "You said you''re fine," Gwen sighed with me.


    "I am," I replied, still lying through the skin of my teeth.


    She shook her head in exasperation.


    "Go home and rest. Yourplexion is getting worse!"


    "Alright, alright. I''m going," I grumbled and grinned at her. "Congrattions on the sess of your first tea party," I muttered sincerely.


    Gwen harrumphed jokingly and shooed me away, reminding me again and again to recuperate.


    I''m on the carriage heading back to the mansion. Kuro was lying on my feet and looking a bit restless. I noticed that he can''t sit still these days and would not even leave me alone just for a moment. He''s so clingy and agitated that it drives me nuts trying to understand him.


    Then again, Lost had told me before that Kuro made a contract with me so he''s basically my familiar. And him acting on the edge is perhaps connected to my current condition. It''s self-exnatory.


    I looked out of the tightly closed window and wrapped the cloak around me tighter. There is no wind inside the carriage and yet I could still feel the chill in my bones. Sometimes, the cold would pierce, sometimes it''s dull. It''s very ufortable.


    But the most difiting thing is the stuffiness I feel in my chest. It''s hard to breathe at times and I feel like a hand is squeezing my heart which makes it heavier.


    I don''t know, it''s hard to describe what I honestly feel.


    Frowning, I touched Kuro''s fur and sighed in content. Sofortable¡­


    Just as I was going to hug this lump of heaven, the carriage suddenly halted. The impact was so quick that I almost face-nted myself on the opposite seat.


    "What the¡­"


    Kuro perked up and raised his head, tension rolling off of him in waves. I didn''t notice his reaction because I was still reeling from the sudden whish. I looked outside to see the situation and was about to open the window when Uno appeared, surprising me.


    "Please stay inside the carriage and don''te out," was what he said before he disappeared again.


    Eh? Why? What happened?


    "What is going on?" I mumbled.


    Outside, the secret guards that were actively hiding had shown themselves and surrounded the carriage I was in. Before I could even take in the abnormality of the situation, the attack began tomence.


    Cloaked figures appeared from the forest and faced my guards. In the blink of an eye, a fight broke out in front of my very eyes. It''s not a scuffle, it''s not a small fight either, it was quite shy.


    Just when I said that, a burst of light came from the outside as these cloaked figures suddenly attacked the carriage I am in with some magic spells. Caught unprepared, my guards couldn''t block the assault and were standing there in a daze. They didn''t know these assants could use magic at all!


    Neither am I.


    I screamed when the side of the carriage exploded. The force made the whole thing tipped over and of course, brought me down with it. All I heard was a loud bang and a blinding light before I saw myself iling and trying to guard myself against the impact. And then I felt a wave of deja vu.


    It would be impossible to not be injured with that level of attack but I was fortunate enough to have a familiar who saved me from breaking my bones. I don''t know what happened because everything happened so quickly I don''t have time to react. When I opened my eyes, Kuro had grown to his full height and had shielded me from the start, and had even cushioned my fall.


    All I saw was ck fur and that the carriage was gone, or to be more specific, turned to dust and debris.

 Chapter 237 - Ambush Pt. 2

    I blinked my confusion away and adjusted everything from my senses. When I came to my consciousness, I found myself breathing heavily and can''t really hear anything that much. Because my heart was beating so loud and fast to even notice the mor around me.


    When my eyesnded on the scene, I stared wide-eyed with my mouth slightly agape. Stunned.


    The cloaked figures are fighting with my guards so fiercely and without a doubt, we are at a great disadvantage. Uno can''te close to them at all because before he could, they would st him with magic. What can he do with his sword then? His sword is defenseless against a long-range attack and a magic attack at that.


    It''s not just Uno who has this problem, everyone in my entourage is. Faced with such opponents, they were all being pushed back and were forced to tire themselves to avoid their onught of magic strikes.


    Good thing that the Herman secret guards are no ordinary people and all of them won''t die just like that. They put to use their real-life ninja skills to try andnd an attack on the other side and seeded, though not satisfactorily.


    As I''ve said, what can they do against magic users?


    "Magic? Why are there mages¡­?" I was grumbling like an idiot, still dumbstruck from seeing such a spectacle.


    Isn''t magic scarce anymore? Why are there so many in one ce? And why are they attacking us?


    I felt Kuro shifted and blocked my line of sight entirely. His whole body was tense and I could even feel how wired up he was at the moment. I haven''t seen him in all his glory for a long time so I was amazed to see how big he has grown. He looked like a small mountain now.


    But before I could truly soak in wonder, I felt a terrifying breath of danger behind me. Kuro felt it too and immediately turned around and growled. His fur sparked with a mixture of ck and blue lightning as it stood erect in preparation to attack. These bursts of electricity didn''t hurt me but it sure is he intimidating.


    I also turned around to see where that danger came from and saw another cloaked figure, but this time, his face was showing. It was a man with a smiling expression that made him look approachable. As if he''s a friendly guy who was just going to say hello but I know that his appearance is deceiving. Why else would I get goosebumps just from looking at him?


    "Who are you? What do you want from us?"


    Is it bad to talk to the enemy? I think so.


    The man did not answer and his smile never wavered. Instead, he raised his left hand in a sign and two hidden figures jumped out of nowhere and immediately swept in her direction.


    "Lady Nadia!"


    I heard Uno yelling over the chaos and was about toe to my side but someone suddenly sted him. With gritted teeth, Uno evaded to the side, failing to get closer to me.


    My foot took a step back in reflex when those two shadows darted forward and when they were only a few meters away, Kuro snarled and released a sound wave. The waves he created were razor-sharp, shocking even the opponents. They sensed how dangerous it was and dodged, which is a smart move because when it swept to the trees behind them, it all got cut cleanly in half.


    The smiling man frowned as his red eyesnded on the eight-tailed fox beside me who didn''t give them a breather. Kuro continued attacking them with sound waves, sometimes swishing his majestic tails to swat them away. One closer did not see his tailsing and was sent flying away and with a loud sound to boot.


    I don''t have to look to see that he suffered extreme injuries judging from the deafening crash to the side. Either he is incapacitated or dead. One can''t survive that fatal whip from a magical spirit unless their body constitutions are strong enough to withstand being hit by a boulder.


    And true enough, the smell of blood wafted through the battlefield catching the cloaked figures off-guard.


    ''Damn!''


    Kuro prowled beside me, his fangs bared against the opponents threateningly. His tension can be seen from the sparks from his fur and the low growl he unleashes from his throat. I stood there clutching my cloak and his fur, shrinking myself further. The safest ce is with Kuro''s side, that is for damn sure. I ain''t stepping away from here!


    "Who are you, people?!" I eximed yet again.


    Countless thoughts were sprouting in my head, trying to guess their purpose.


    Are they my dad''s enemies? People, who are against the Herman family? Or against me?


    The man who seemed to be the leader was still smiling but his face was turning ck. He probably didn''t expect to find Kuro protecting me fiercely. I saw his red eyes even from this distance and was surprised at how vivid they were. It''s like they are filled with blood.


    Red eyes?


    It''s not the same as the Hermans that looked like jewels but more¡­ inhumane.


    My heart pounded faster, making my breath hitch. I might not know who he is but I could sense danger that makes my skin crawl. I know for sure that if these people caught me here, I wouldn''t live.


    These people¡­ especially, that man¡­ he''s not human.


    I didn''t notice that I was subconsciously clutching tightly on Kuro''s fur and that I shrank further in his hide. Warning bells kept ringing and I began to panic. I know, I know¡­ It''s not the exact time but can you me me?


    These people''s target is clearly my person and they are no ordinary individuals! They can use magic for goodness''s sake!


    I have magic too but I don''t even know how to utilize it to my advantage. I only have my guards and my familiar to protect me. How can I fare against them?


    At this moment, I saw how incredibly weak I was. Heck, even my bow is not here and even though I learned how to use a sword, it''s useless against long-range attacks.


    And the worst of all, I could feel that they are still holding back¡­


    Fvck.


    I rarely cuss but¡­


    I nced at my men. Some of them are heavily wounded but none are dead. Uno also has wounds but only superficial, though I could see his frustrations and struggles. The same goes for Dos and the rest. They can barely fend off for themselves, what about me?


    If not for Kuro I would have been long snatched away.

 Chapter 238 - Ambush Pt. 3

    The fight is now at a stalemate. My guards are growing tired and even though there are also casualties on the other side, ours are heavier. Kuro can''t unleash his full potential because he''s focused on making me safe rather than attacking. And against six people, his energy fell on defense.


    This is not good.


    The leader frowned and suddenly swept forward together with five other people, and the ones on the opposite side began attacking as well when my guards moved. Kuro growled and a barrier wrapped around us to block them. It didn''t pierce the barrier and their attacks got ferocious. The leader had even started sting spells as well which is much stronger than his minions.


    Sooner orter, the barrier would break and that would be the end of it.


    Shit! We haven''t gone far from the Ethalion estate but the distance is still wide so we can''t expect to have any help arriving. Seems like we are destined to be defeated here.


    Just thinking about it already makes me depressed.


    And as if some God heard me, a few people appeared out of the woods again and they were all wearing dark clothes. Thinking that they are aplices made my heart sink and I was about to lose hope. But then, something unthinkable happened. They all attacked the cloaked figures much to our astonishment.


    Who¡­?


    I don''t know who they are but if they are here to help then thank the heavens!


    The cloaked figures were caught off guard because they all came so suddenly that they didn''t react just in time, except for some of them like their leader. He must have noticed their presence and got vignt.


    Eight people came to my rescue and charged towards the six cloaked figures who retreated to avoid them. One of them especially caught my eye because he was so familiar to me, I just can''t point quickly where and when I saw him.


    He has ashy-colored long hair that is braided behind him and sways with his every move. A long sword is on his right hand and a dagger on the left which he would alternately use. His moves are quick and efficient, driving one of the minions and even injuring him. He''s like a dancer, so graceful and deadly.


    A mor was also happening behind me and when I peered, a new wave of dark-clothed individuals was helping my men fight and they were gaining the upper hand. Finally.


    Kuro helped to fend them off too but still kept the barrier going in case someone wouldunch a sneak attack. And now, the tables have turned. We now have the leverage from the fight thanks to the dozens of people who appeared.


    "Tsk! Let''s fall back," the leader red at us in displeasure and issued amand.


    And before they escaped, he condensed a huge amount of magic in his hand and sted it in my direction. The dark-clothed men didn''t see thating and had tried to avoid it but must have remembered something and squeezed together in front of me instead.


    ''Are they blocking it for me?''


    I was having a silly thought and was even shocked to see their actions. Even the ash-haired guy was on it as well.


    ''But why?''


    All of that happened in seconds and before we got blown away, Kuro used all his strength and made the barrier bigger and stronger. The impact was so powerful that it churned the air around us, created a shockwave, and destroyed the surrounding trees. It jolted us too as the ground shook beneath our feet and knocked a few of us down. I couldn''t even stay on my feet and fell to the earth.


    Everyone shielded their eyes because of the blinding light and when it faded, all I could see for a moment were blurry figures and that there was a loud ringing in my ears.


    When I came to, I was shaking like a leaf on the cold hard ground, numb as hell. After knowing that we are finally safe, all my strength just left my body as I was ovee with relief.


    Holy shit. T-that was-- Oh, gosh¡­


    Have I ever been in such an intense situation before? Why does it feel like I have but I can''t remember?


    I was about to immerse myself in my thoughts when a hand extended in front of me. I looked up and saw the ashy-haired man standing firmly, offering his hand. Without question, I grasped his outstretched arm and let him pull me to stand on my shaking legs. He didn''t release his hold on me right away until I got steady.


    "T-thank you," I muttered through the rush of adrenaline.


    "Mydy!" Uno called out and rushed towards me. He then supported my frame and checked if I was unharmed.


    When he was satisfied that he didn''t see any major injuries aside from a few nicks and scratches on my face and body that I''m not even sure where they were all from, he turned his attention to our saviors.


    "Dear heroes, thank you for your help. If not for all of you, thedy would have been in peril." Uno bowed half of his body in a perfect 90-degree posture, showing his sincerity and conveying his gratitude.


    The ash-haired man nodded at him and to our surprise, they all immediately left and had even hidden their presencepletely. They were like ghosts who came and disappeared in a sh. If not for the fact that we had been saved and that I could still feel the heat from that ash-haired man''s skin, I would think they were a hallucination just now.


    I didn''t even get to have their names¡­


    Uno seemed surprised too but had recovered faster than me and issued amand.


    "Go to the Ethalion estate and seek help. We need to borrow a new carriage," he then turned to the others, "Go and check the surroundings. We must ensure that those people won''t attack again."


    I wasn''t listening to them, I was in the process of calming myself down by heaving deep breaths. Kuro had exhausted his powers and couldn''t assume his real size now had reduced his size again, lying beside me. I was sitting on the makeshift chair that the guards had put together from what remained of our carriage. The cushion was still intact, albeit ruined, but it served its purpose.


    It came to me like a p on the face that I was on the verge of death just now. I don''t know what those people''s purpose is and why they were targeting us. Me, rather.


    Also, the fact that they all can use magic¡­


    How? Were there a lot of mages here in Rosenthal? That''s impossible, right?


    I mean¡­ There are only two blessed lineages at present in the empire. And currently, only three people have a magic affinity, and that includes me and excluding the arcane tower.


    But those men¡­ How many were they? Twelve? Fifteen?


    Fifteen mages¡­


    How could that be? Where did theye from? Why did they target me?


    So many thoughts¡­ So many questions¡­


    I was distracted the whole time and had not noticed that help had already arrived.

 Chapter 239 - Hearing The News

    Ylmer rushes through the woods at lightning speed. His long braided ashy hair was like a whip behind him as he jumped from tree to tree. A dozen more people apanied him on the chase as well as they were trying to track down those cloaked figures that they had just fought a while ago. After all, his master had given him a task beforehand. But luck is not on their side today because they lost them along the way. Disappearing as if they weren''t there in the first ce.


    If it''s not for the ringing in their ears from the explosion earlier, they would think that the fight didn''t happen.


    Ylmer gritted his teeth in annoyance, standing on a wide branch where the leader of those cloaked individuals stood before vanishing. If only he could have subdued at least one of them but s. He can''t win against someone who wields magic, much less seeding in taking down their very leader himself.


    ''This task is not easy at all. How could the master ask me to take their leader back? Compared to those magicians, I''m only an ordinary human. How do I even fight them?'' He sighed in his heart.


    Looking back, it was truly an unreasonable order. Why didn''t he think of that when Lukas first gave him the task? Itpletely slipped off his mind.


    He stopped chasing and the others immediately followed suit. He then mentally prepared an excuse for Lukaster. Anyhow, he still got one important detail he could give to Lukas. Like the fact that the man he fought on the night of the founding ball was there and was clearly leading those people.


    Thinking about it, Ylmer paused for a second. When they arrived at the scene at the perfect time, Ylmer was already sweating cold bullets. He thought that they were already toote and that thedy had suffered from those assants'' hands.


    Ylmer had gone back as fast as he could to gather more people when he saw them attacking. He had been ustomed to uneventful days and was caught off guard when things started escting. It''s a great thing that the Shadows, Lukas'' personal army, are always on stand-by waiting for summons or else, Ylmer would surely be in deep shit. He can already imagine the worst of the worst if thedy had been taken away under his watch.


    [At the pce]


    The knights stood firmly on their posts but couldn''t help their eyes following the tall figure of a man walking through the outside corridor with an aura of a tyrant. His slightly long hair as dark as coals curled under the cor of his ck silk shirt. His royal blue coat hung on his wide shoulders, so long it almost touched the floor.


    The hearts of the knights who saw him trembled as his suffocating aura almost overwhelmed them. This, of course, is innate. Due to his natural disposition as a leader, he would intimidate those people around him. And who doesn''t know about him?


    Lukas was just about to ask the emperor for an audience but before he could enter the pce hall, he felt Ylmer''s presence. His face frowned for a second and stopped walking, anticipating his subordinate''s arrival. Ylmer then appeared on his side, sweat covering his forehead as a sign that he rushed to here.


    "What is it?" His purple eyes at the moment were light, like sparkling amethysts, and they were now narrowed as he stared at Ylmer.


    There would be no other reason for him toe except if it is rted to the task he gave him.


    He was right.


    Ylmer put on a solemn expression and ryed the news without beating around the bush.


    "Master, those people ambushed thedy today and tried to take her. We chased them but they all got away in the end so I couldn''t do what you ordered me. Thedy is now being escorted to the Ethalion''s."


    "Ambushed? Heh. So they finally made a move."


    Lukas was not surprised because it was inevitable. He knew that they were observing her but the reasons are still unclear to him. Still, it made him realize that they must be keen on taking Nadia in one piece. After all, they didn''t kill her.


    Ylmer was relieved that he didn''t admonish him and continued.


    "One more thing, master. Their leader was the person you fought before."


    This made Lukas raise his left brow but didn''t say anything. After a while, he dismissed Ylmer.


    "Go back and continue observing."


    "Yes."


    Ylmer then left as he was told.


    Meanwhile, Lukas who had a prior motive changed his course and went to the direction of the training grounds instead.


    [At the training ground]


    Sounds of metal shing pierced the surroundings, apanied by grunts and groans of men. Three pairs were at the center, sparring and trying to outdo each other under the eyes of those at the sides. Their zealousness was being watched by Nathan and the other knights presiding over their training and this only motivated them more to show off.


    Both the captain and the vice-captain are watching, they should show them that they are good enough to join their ranks!


    Amidst the hot-blooded enthusiasm of these men, Evelyn was the one who''s enjoying her time the most. She has always been the happiest when she''s holding a sword. So even her motivation slightly deviates from the others.


    Right now, she''s one of those three pairs that are being observed for their skills. Her current opponent was one of her groupmates under the care of Eon, William Merimi. Out of all the new aspiring knights from her batch, he was one of those who epts her and treats her like equals.


    But at this moment, both of them aren''t friends. They arepeting to see who is more skilled between them and for the recognition of the seniors.


    "That woman is really agile," Eon muttered through his observation.


    "Mmm. She''s even using her body constitution as an advantage," Luther seconded. "At this level, she even outshines the others, which is truly surprising."


    They are not blind and prejudiced. They could see that Evelyn is an outstanding swordsman so they won''t act ignorant. They would give credit where it''s due. And that''s why most of these young men are mad because they are being outperformed by ady.


    "Heh. With my guidance, she would surely pass the test and be a knight." Eon proudly raised his chin, gloating at his friend. "Maybe she could even beat you."


    Luther snorted. This guy....

 Chapter 240 - A Moment Of Incredulity

    Though he could see that she''s skilled, aside from his pride as a man, there is still the pride of being a senior knight that he wants to uphold. Heck, he almost cried in grievance when that stinky boy Kai beat him in a sparring session, hence why he''s moping around when he got him as a rival for the vice-captain position. If ever Evelyn would beat him on a sword, he would surely cry blood this time.


    Kai is enough for a rival.


    Nathan heard their conversation but didn''t pay attention to them. His ruby eyes were glued at the fights, sharp and scrutinizing. Even those who are fighting could feel his stares making them nervous.


    "Stop." His cold voice rang in their ears and the fight immediately ceased. "I will give you ten minutes to rest. After that, the training resumes."


    The exhausted individuals panted as they caught their breaths and retreated to the side.


    "You were good," Williammented and offered his hand for a handshake.


    Evelyn smiled and took it, thanking him as well.


    "Yeah. You were good too."


    "Nice fight." It was Dazwath Shized this time, William''s friend who also treats Evelyn as equals.


    The three of them joined their other groupmates and spent the whole ten minutes discussing things regarding the fight just now. The others look at their group strangely, particrly to Evelyn who seemed to blend in like fish on water.


    How could this woman be better than them, they don''t understand it.


    On the other side, Nathan was discussing with the other knights who are assigned as mentors but he looked inattentive. He then stopped talking for a while and frowned. For some reason, he felt restless but had no idea why, so his mood began to sour. And this sudden change was noticed by the others.


    "Hey, Captain. Why do you look like you want to take a shit? Are you constipated?" Eon teased him which then made the others look at him with incredulous eyes.


    Dare to joke around when their captain is in a foul mood? Only Eon has the guts to do that. Even Luther is scared to say anything yet this man never learns.


    Nathaniel sharply red at him but didn''t admonish him like usual, he was distracted. And this distraction saved Eon''s dumb ass.


    Before Eon could further endanger his life, Lukas entered the grounds and charged straight to Nathan. His presence got all of their attention when he steadily made his way inside the grounds and made the trainees curious.


    No one is allowed to enter the training ground except for authorized personnel like the mentors and the captain. So this tall domineering man must be an important figure because the guards didn''t even stop him.


    Most of these young people came from afar and had no idea who''s who aside from very important people such as the royal family, the arcane tower master, and some renowned schrs. They hear rumors but they can''t connect them to a face right away and it''s what is happening right now.


    "Who''s that? He looked like a noble." Someone whispered among Evelyn''s group.


    Eon''s eyes widened upon seeing Lukas while Nathan waited, questions popping in his mind.


    ''Why is he here?''


    Lukas stopped just in front of him. The two gazed at each other. Lukas then thought for a moment before opening his mouth.


    "Nadia was attacked. She''s at the Ethalion Residence."


    His words were short but straight to the point that it even shocked those who heard him.


    Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat.


    "What?"


    He didn''t hear him wrong, did he?


    He stared at Lukas dead in the eyes, measuring him and confirming what he said. The man did not say anything else and held his gaze calmly. That alone is enough confirmation.


    "Wait, what?" Eon voiced his shock. "What did you say?"


    Luther was also taken aback but had alreadyposed himself. Hearing Eon''s question, he immediately elbowed him to his side.


    He is talking to a duke right now, what is with that tone?


    But Eon was too surprised to pay attention to his warning and stepped forward, only to get held back by Luther.


    "You better go if you''re that worried."


    Lukas could see that Nathaniel was pretty shaken by the news. He seemed to want to storm out and go to Nadia''s side quickly but was also conflicted to leave. After all, he is still on duty right now. He couldn''t justpromise and take advantage of his position and leave the pce.


    "I-- I can''t¡­" Nathan felt frustrated. He''s concerned about his sister but he can''t do anything but wait untilter.


    "Hey, ahem. What happened to Nadia? You said she was attacked? Is she okay?" Eon tried to butt in again but his words fell on deaf ears.


    The other knights stared at Nathan''s pale face and felt bad for him. They knew how protective he is of his sister and is also well-acquainted with his character. So they are also aware that though Nathan wanted to leave, he is still being held back by his role.


    "Leave the training to me." Lukas smiled crookedly, "I have nothing better to do anyway. And I''m giving you a favor."


    Nathaniel still hesitates.


    "Hmm. Fine," Lukas''s purple eyes bore on him. "Take this day off. This is an order."


    Nathan''s body turned rigid for a moment. In the eyes of Eon and the others, he looked like he was stunned. And then he became serious, saluting to Lukas so naturally the others were left speechless.


    ''What the hell?''


    This is the proud captain they are talking about. He only heedsmands from the emperor himself, what is this situation? Why is the captain of the royal knights saluting to a duke?


    Eon was incredulous and cannot believe his eyes, so is Luther who had been with Nathan for a very long time.


    After making everyone dumbstruck, Nathan rushes out of the grounds while the rest could only watch his retreating back with several questions popping inside their heads. The trainees were curious why the captain left so suddenly and at the same time, the knights were watching Lukas oddly.


    Lukas tapped his chin as he thought to himself, ncing at the gazes of the knights who looked awkward. He then made a resolution and brought out the badge he always carries with him all the time for no other reason than the thought of having to use it in emergency situations such as this. It was an intricate gold pendant with arge ck jewel in the middle, the symbol of the highest authority in the army.


    He has a total of three badges. The general, the silver wing, and the royal. Thetter, he doesn''t use that much and had never carried it around. It was sitting somewhere in his study, collecting dust maybe.


    Upon seeing the badge, the knights'' eyes widened in amazement. They only saw it on illustrations before and there is only one badge like that in the entire Rosenthal. But it appeared right here.


    After a moment of astonishment, they all resolutely stood upright in a salute, seemingly excited.


    "Greetings to the general!"

 Chapter 241 - News

    "Greetings to the general!"


    The trainees who had been actively paying attention to them from the start, upon hearing their unanimous address, all looked startled and stared intensely at Lukas. Thetter wasn''t fazed at all, curtly nodded, and looked at the sea of people gazing at him with stunned eyes.


    ''General-- General?!''


    ''Did they call him general?''


    Sure enough, a badge belonging to the highest officer in the army could be seen on the coat hanging on his shoulders. This made the aspiring knights straighten up their backs in reflex.


    But what shocked them most was the fact that the general is young and looked like he is only a few years older than them. To be able to gain a title and position that grand, just how can they measure up to him?


    Not only the trainees are feeling overwhelmed but the knights as well. They thought that the general was still the marquis Herman, or someone older. It''s actually the renowned Duke of Agera!


    Maybe that''s why he was able to drive the barbarians away on the northern territory..


    Eon then recovered quickly for he was reminded of what Lukas had said earlier and bravely approached Lukas despite Luther pulling him back.


    "Your grace! Just now¡­ What happened to Nadia? Is she alright? She''s not injured, is she?"


    Heck, Eon felt so nervous that he couldn''t help but press Lukas with questions one after another. His green eyes were apprehensive, searching Lukas''s face for answers. Lukas seemed to think for a moment, rting him to Nadia.


    He faintly remembers this guy. He was walking with Nadia before but he deliberately ignored him. And isn''t he a member of the silver wings too?


    "She''s¡­" Lukas trailed on and recalled whether Ylmer had informed him if she was harmed. This pause only heightened Eon''s anxiousness. "... fine."


    "Really?" Eon wanted to confirm.


    "Mmm." Lukas then nced over his head, avoiding eye contact.


    ''Was she injured?''


    He then frowned, internally berating Ylmer for not telling him Nadia''s condition. He would surely give him ashingter.


    If Ylmer was here, he would feel wronged.


    Hearing positive news, Eon let out a relieved sigh which only made Lukas feel more awkward.


    That''s great. At least Nadia is well, that''s the most important thing. The captain must be really worried right now to even leave without exining anything to them.


    Lukas didn''t want to waste more time and announced to the silent crowd, creating a buzz.


    "I will oversee the training for today."


    Everyone couldn''t believe it. The general is actually going to supervise their training? Of course, they would feel excited and nervous at the same time. Can anyone just say that they have been guided by the general? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity so naturally, they would feel thrilled.


    But that thrill would notst at all.


    Lukas smiled, his eyes glinting in mischief. Those who had seen it started feeling chills creeping up their backs. They have a bad premonition already¡­


    "First, let me see your skills."


    ---**


    [Back at the Ethalion Mansion]


    Gwen was diligently administering the cleaning up after her sessful tea party. She watched as the maids went to and fro, carrying all kinds of props she used when all of a sudden, a loud sound took them all in surprise. The ground shook and Gwen almost lost her footing.


    "What was that?" She wondered as she gazed in the direction where the noise came from.


    She felt anxious in her heart because it wasn''t far from the estate. It doesn''t look like it was nothing either. That was clearly an explosion just now!


    "Didn''t Nadia just leave?" She whispered afterward.


    That''s right, it wasn''t that long ago since she left then wouldn''t that mean¡­?


    Gwen covered her mouth as her heart pounded loudly in her ears. Right now, her intuition is screaming at her and it wasn''t for good.


    It wasn''t only her that was caught off-guard by the explosion just now but also Conrad who was reading some documents and the duchess who was tending to the flowers. Both of them stopped what they were doing to look at the distance in question.


    Conrad leaned over and peered outside the window with narrowed eyes before ncing at the butler.


    "Send some men to go and check it out."


    "Yes."


    The butler left and not long after, some of them came back with a few people from Nadia''s entourage and reported directly to Conrad, also rying that they needed help. After hearing the news, Conrad didn''t hesitate and immediately set off, bringing more people with him.


    It was at this time when Gwen bumped into them and rushed to his side. She found a few familiar uniforms within the group and hurriedly asked.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gwen could see that Conrad looked gloomy so she got even more uneasy. She knew that crest in their uniform very well...


    "There was an incident not far from here. For now, don''t wander outside."


    He was clearly in a rush and seeing him so agitated, Gwen could already guess the reason in her heart.


    "Is it Nadia?"


    She didn''t wait for his reply and boldly stepped up.


    "I''lle with you."


    She doesn''t care about anything else, she''s only worried about her best friend. That explosion must be linked to her somewhat and she''s certain it was not a simple incident.


    Conrad firmly shook his head.


    "No. It might still be dangerous out there. Call a doctor and wait for us toe back."


    She wanted to refute but she also understood the gravity of the situation. If she tagged along and the danger was still out there, she wouldn''t get to defend herself and would only hold Conrad and the others back.


    Even though she''s anxious in her heart, she didn''t press him further. She pursed her lips tightly and stood back,posing herself.


    "Then take care¡­"


    Conrad nodded and set forth while Gwen could only sigh as she watched them leave the gates. She could only hope that they would be back safely and that nothing bad had happened to Nadia.

 Chapter 242 - Brother Is Here

    Nadia had been silent the whole time which made everyone else worry, especially Gwen. Ever since she was escorted back to the Ethalion mansion, she only gave her a small smile and then stayed mute throughout the time. Bundled up with a thick nket, eyes cast down with a nk expression, the others can''t help but sigh.


    The doctor had already checked her vitals earlier yet she didn''t even give any reaction but just silently let him do whatever is needed. He said that she has no major injuries aside from some small nicks and scratches. They were about to feel at ease when he continued his diagnosis.


    "She doesn''t seem traumatized to me but her body temperature is surprisingly low, probably from shock. But if it continues like this, it will greatly affect her health. My advice is to rest for a week and keep her warm until her body temperature stabilizes."


    "Thank you, doctor," Conrad muttered in appreciation.


    Gwen peered at Conrad.. She had been aware of all his reactions since earlier but said nothing of it. Her brows furrowed ever so slightly, her fingers twisting inside her sleeves. And after weighing everything, she let out a sigh and went to Nadia''s side.


    ''It''s useless to think of anything else right now¡­'' was what she thought.


    Conrad nced at the two women, sitting side by side. The other was tepid, while Gwen looked very worried. He retracted his gaze and ordered his subordinates to go and inform the people in House Herman.


    Surprisingly, Nathan who he thought wouldn''t be able to leave his post had rushed to their home all tense. He ignored everyone in the room and examined Nadia from head to toe and only stopped when he was satisfied that he didn''t see any major wounds and injuries on her.


    He then cupped both sides of her head with his hands and made her look at him.


    "Are you okay? Do you feel well? You don''t feel any pain or difort, do you?"


    Nadia felt a familiar warmth in her cheeks and her tepid eyes gradually became clearer, staring at the same ruby eyes like hers.


    "Brother¡­" she whispered.


    Nathan frowned. She looked dispirited.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nadia bit her lip as moisture gathered in the corner of her eyes. It was strange. She was clearly fine just a while ago, even though a lot of thoughts were racing in her head, and felt different things at once. But she was calm.


    Although she was feeling cold. Despite her confusion when she couldn''t sense Kuro anymore, nor did she see him. He just disappeared out of the blue when she was inside the carriage heading to the Ethalion mansion.


    Even though she''s being confused with so many things at once, her mind stays clear. Her surroundings dimmed out of the background until she could only remain sane. It was as if she was in suspended animation. Like she was isted from the world on a bubble.


    She could hear everything but it sounded like noise in her ears.


    Seeing her brother in the flesh, worrying over her, all the feelings she held burst forth like a dam. And it made her extremely emotional.


    One by one, her tears fell like crystal drops, staining Nathan''s gloves. She sniffed and held onto him. Nathaniel immediately hugged her to his chest and let her cry her sentiments out, rubbing her head affectionately.


    "Wuuu brother~ I was so scared¡­"


    Nathan''s eyes rippled, and patted her lightly, letting her know that she''s safe with him now.


    "Mmm, I know¡­ I know¡­ It was scary right?"


    "I thought I was going to dieeee¡­ waaa¡­"


    "Shhh, it''s fine. You''re fine."


    Everyone else in the room watched this scene and felt bad. Something about a woman crying just doesn''t sit right with them, and sounding so vulnerable at that. It would surely tug the heartstrings of whoever would hear it.


    Conrad and Gwen felt inexplicable. They have never seen Nadia this distraught before, nor have seen her crying. She has always been unyielding even in the face of pressure. Who would know that she also has this vulnerable side to her? And apparently, she only shows it towards her family...


    The two looked at each other and reached a consensus. They gestured to the others and they all left the room one after another, giving them space. They stayed outside and dealt with things while they waited.


    No one knew how long of a time had passed until the door to the room opened, revealing Nathaniel who was carrying the sleeping Nadia in his arms, all bundled up like an infant. He doesn''t look like he''s having a hard time at all like he''s carrying something light. He met Conrad''s eyes and nodded at him, saying everything he wanted to say with just that gesture.


    "I prepared a carriage outside and it''s ready to leave anytime. Would you be fine on your own? I also sent a few people to escort you home."


    "Thank you," Nathan murmured.


    Conrad smiled lightly.


    "d to help."


    He then turned towards the duchess.


    "Thank you, madam."


    "Be careful on the road," the duchess replied warmly.


    After a few more pleasantries, Nathan and the others then left the estate and headed back to the Herman residence.


    When they returned, the whole house had calmed down after being thrown into chaos after hearing the news. They waited diligently for their arrival and had prepared everything. The family doctor was also called, and the marquis was already on his way home.


    They all knew what to do and went on with their given duties. Nadia was carried to her room by Nathan, the maids made sure that the room was warm and had closed all the windows and even the balcony.


    While the doctor checked on her, Nathan gathered all the guards that apanied Nadia. His face was hard as a block, looking at them with a steely demeanor. Right now, he is not just the young master of the House Herman but the mighty captain of the royal knights.


    "Tell me everything that happened. Down to every detail."

 Chapter 243 - Recollections

    "How''s your sister?"


    Nathan saw his father walk up the stairs, looking like he had rushed home as soon as possible. His usually neat brushed-up hair was slightly messy and creases were lining up the side of his eyes.


    "The doctor is still inside, examining her."


    George, the butler, had already removed the coat off of his shoulders and smartly retreated to the side upon realizing that the two were going to talk.


    The marquis had finally got closer, his worried eyes fixedly staring at the closed door.


    "She''s not suffering any injuries, is she?"


    Nathan shook his head in return.


    "Don''t worry, father. She doesn''t have any of that," he then put on a serious expression, "But I need to tell you something.. It''s about the ambush."


    There was a slight pause as the air stagnated. Leon looked at Nathan, his face was grim.


    "Who did it?"


    "Uno said that they were all mages." Nathan watched his father''s reaction closely.


    The marquis took a few seconds to take it in, seemingly surprised by what he heard and whispered.


    "... Mages?"


    Nathan gravely nodded, his expression sour. He also doesn''t like the information he had obtained from the guards and was partly confused. This is why he waited for his father to return so he could get his opinion.


    "Father, what do you think of this? Why would they suddenly attack Nadia?"


    He knew about these mages, after all, it was one of his primary missions. Wasn''t that the reason why Lukas traveled the whole empire to find out where these people were gathering? They have long known that they were around but they can''t catch their tails at all.


    The marquis was torn. After all, if it''s true that the mages who had attacked Nadia are the same mages they are looking for¡­ Then this is not a simple ambush.


    "We still don''t know if they are the same people. But if they are¡­ it could be connected to the royal family."


    He doesn''t want to think so but the possibility is high. There are no other mages in the empire aside from those people, howe a whole lot of them would appear anew?


    What could be their reason?


    To them, it''s still unclear. After all, if it''s true that they are targeting the royal family, even though Nadia is a rtive of the empress, it doesn''t make sense to start with her. She won''t bring chaos to the pce. Doing it in a roundabout way¡­ there must be more into it.


    Are they bringing pressure? Is their attack deliberate?


    "Uno had already confirmed that those mages are the same presence who had been following Nadia around. Whatever their goal is, whether it''s the empire, Nadia has been dragged into it. She should be closely protected."


    Nathan''s aura bristled. He recalled how Nadia cried to him before eventually falling asleep due to exhaustion. He had never seen his sister cry like that. And he could feel her body shaking, proof that she was really scared.


    The marquis nodded.


    "I know. Do what you have to do. Don''t let her out of the estate for the time being. I will talk to the emperor about this."


    The door to Nadia''s room then opened and Doctor Haudie came out, holding his bag containing medical instruments. The two eager men who had been waiting for him for some time now immediately approached his side.


    "How is she?" Leon asked.


    Doctor Haudie saw both of their anxious expressions and didn''t dally any longer.


    "Her vitals are stable and she is not suffering any internal injuries. She is currently sleeping because of fatigue but so far, there is nothing wrong with her. She just needs rest."


    The marquis and Nathaniel sighed in relief in unison. Letting go of their anxiety in an instant.


    "Thank you, doctor."


    The doctor nodded to Leon.


    "Let me escort you outside." Nathan then offered, leading him away.


    The marquis, on the other hand, went inside Nadia''s room to personally check on her. He sat down on the side of the bed, his movements slow and careful enough to not wake her up. He then softly stroked her hair, suddenly feeling exhausted. The weariness he felt in his heart when he heard about her ident came rushing out, looking like he had aged for ten years at that moment.


    Leon let out another weary sigh. He remembered Helen, his dead wife. No¡­ To be more urate, his missing wife. Helen''s body wasn''t found anywhere on the scene, only Nadia and a 50-meter radius destruction. Before, he was still optimistic that she would get found eventually. It doesn''t matter how long it takes, he only wanted to see her again.


    But years passed by and not a single news was heard of her. She just vanished like that. No body, no nothing to even let them know if she''s truly dead or not. He had gradually epted that Helen won''te back to them anymore. And now, he almost lost his daughter for the second time today.


    His tired ruby eyes caressed Nadia''s pale face, his heart sour. He had already lost his wife, he won''t let it happen to the rest of his family. After all, his two children are all that he has left.


    ---**


    Regina was on the sofa, leaning contentedly on her side with a crystal goblet in her right hand. Her long slender legs were being held by a maidservant, kneading her dainty foot carefully. One other servant was busy brushing her hair, making it smoother and shinier than it already is.


    Opposite the queen was Haagenti who was watching this scene with undisguised boredom. He was only waiting for a piece of good news toe, else, he would have already left this ce long ago.


    The air shifted and Farren appeared right beside him in an instant. The pce servants who were there looked at it with vacant eyes and stayed silent, even after several cloaked figures materialized one after another out of thin air.


    Haagenti swept his gaze over them and after noticing that what he wanted wasn''t with them, his red eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Where is she?"

 Chapter 244 - The Demon-Human Alliance

    "Where is she?"


    The mages could feel the sudden drop in the temperature. Haagenti''s sharp eyes made them shrink as fear invaded their hearts. They were easily affected by his demonic aura, after all, they are just normal humans.


    Farren was the only one among them who was not frightened but seemed to delight even more after seeing that Haagenti was displeased. He shivered for some other reason and immediately bowed, a smile creeping to his mouth.


    "We couldn''t get her, master."


    Haagenti narrowed his eyes dangerously and sneered.


    "There are a dozen of you and yet you failed on bringing a mere human?"


    Not to mention that these people are equipped with a magic stone, there was Farren, a lesser demon who led them. .


    Farren exined right away but got cut off by Haagenti.


    "We didn''t know that someone would jump in and help her. We were outnumbered--"


    "By humans." His contempt showed vividly on his face, making him look more and more devilish.


    This time, his malice also affected Farren and almost choked him. Thetter''s glee gradually lessened after sensing that Haagenti was really mad.


    "O-our magic was being intercepted by a high-level spirit so we couldn''t touch a single one of them."


    Farren was surprised to see a spirit that time, and an extraordinary one at that. An eight-tailed fox. He could sense that the fox still hasn''t reached adulthood andpleted its transformation. Surprisingly, that fox is the legendary nine-tailed one that only existed in myths. And yet it was there beside that woman, fiercely protecting her.


    Even Haagenti was astounded.


    "A high-leveled spirit?"


    He knew that this world''s connection to magic and the spirit world was restricted. There were a lot of contracted spirits before but after Solomon sealed off everyone''s magic, the link to the spirit world also disappeared.


    Farren nodded in affirmation.


    "Yes, master. The ck fox on her side blocked almost all our magic attacks. And that woman¡­" he then frowned, "she was breaking my curse unintentionally."


    Aside from the fox''s interference, his other attacks were rendered useless against her. She doesn''t even look like she''s aware of it either.


    Haagenti hummed, tapping his finger on the handle of the chair he was sitting on.


    "Unintentionally, you say¡­"


    Regina, who had been listening from the start, chose to pipe in at that moment. Her eyes were unusually bright and she looked extra thrilled, leaning forward after kicking off the maidservant below her.


    "There is a high-leveled spirit on her side? Is that true?" Excitement could be clearly heard from her voice.


    Haagenti looked at her and smirked, sipping his ss of wine afterward.


    "Seems like it¡­"


    "Did she form a contract with it?" Regina knows about spirits and contracts. She had been looking for spirits for a long time now but it''s just unfortunate that they couldn''t find any leads.


    And now she just heard that there is an appearance of a high-leveled spirit.


    The corner of Haagenti''s lips raised in a cynical smile, a clear meaning glinting in his devilish red eyes.


    "High-leveled spirits won''t associate themselves with humans unless they are contracted."


    Regina was amazed.


    "That woman has it all? A mana reserve and a contracted spirit¡­" she let out a thrilled sigh, "She could even break curses without knowing how to use her powers. This¡­" she met Haagenti squarely in the eyes, "I really want it¡­"


    If she could have both her powers and the spirit, how powerful would she be? She would surely stand strong among the majority. The strongest witch not just in the Rosenthal empire...


    Haagenti could read her thoughts and snicker internally. Human greed is truly something else¡­ This must be the reason why that devil is so strong, seeing as greed is his food and fuel.


    He nced at Farrennguidly.


    "You said that someone came and helped her."


    "Yes. There were more than a dozen of them who came out of nowhere. I didn''t sense any magic from them and yet they could fight us with only a dagger and a sword." Farren gritted his teeth.


    Remembering the ashy-haired man who almost scratched his face with a dagger. He was almost pushed back by a mere powerless human, how could he ept that?


    One of Haagenti''s eyebrows raised.


    "There are such hidden experts in her team?"


    "Leon was a general so it wouldn''t be impossible for him to have some expert men in hiding," Reginamented.


    Haagenti tilted his head to the side in question.


    "And more than a dozen guarding her? Why didn''t they jump in from the start?"


    Regina was at a loss.


    "That¡­"


    Well, it makes sense¡­


    After seeing that Regina couldn''t answer it, he brushed the matter off. He was 80 percent sure that those men are not with Nadia but he can''t guess their identity entirely. He could only think that they are linked to the pce.


    With that thought in mind, Haagenti clicked his tongue.


    "It seems like we have toy low for a while. The pce might be onto us now," his eyesnded on Farren, "Did you shake them off?"


    The lesser demon bowed.


    "Yes, we did."


    "Don''t follow Nadia for a while." Haagenti yed with the ring in his finger for a moment, thinking of something.


    Regina bit her lower lip and casually asked.


    "What about the thing? I already used most of it."


    "Don''t worry, queen. It''s almost done. You will be able to grow stronger again."


    Haagenti''s response was tepid, but it still brought a smile to Regina''s mouth.


    "Well, if you say so, Sir Haagenti."


    Sensing that the conversation is finally over, Farren knelt on Haagenti''s feet.


    "Master, I failed on my task. Please punish me."


    The demon snorted mockingly, staring at Farren with ridicule.


    "Heh. How would I be certain that you didn''t fail intentionally so you would be punished?"


    "I dare not!" Farren immediately came to his defense.


    Haagenti sneered.


    "Then your punishment is no punishment."


    Farren''s heart sank.


    "Master!"


    Haagenti flicked his hand, not wanting to hear more from him.


    "Leave us."


    The other mages heeded and only Farren refused to leave and stayed at Haagenti''s side, looking aggrieved and disappointed. This only amused Haagenti more beforepletely ignoring him, turning his attention to the queen.


    "How''s your n going?"

 Chapter 245 - Currently

    "How''s your n going?"


    Regina started to rx again, leaning back on the sofa. Her charming ck eyes squintedzily as she smiled sweetly, looking very coquettish.


    "Oh¡­ It''s going incredibly well," she purred. "Soon, my son will be able to get what is rightfully his."


    A chuckle escaped her ruby lips, seemingly delighted by what she was thinking. Her whole demeanor screamed wicked, and it added another charm to her.


    Haagenti''s eyes bored on her, unmoved by this beautiful picture she created. To him, Regina''s beauty is nothing but ordinary. After all, whenpared to the demonesses he had encountered, what''s beautiful to the human eyes would turn mediocre. If it''s beauty, the demon race would top every category..


    "Won''t the emperor be surprised to know that the supposed second prince is still alive? He could doubt you."


    Who would know that the rumored dead child was actually alive all this time? The queen had long been nning against the royal family a long time ago and even devised such an intricate n.


    "Doubt?" Regina snorted in amusement. "He is his own son. No matter what tests they conduct, his blood is of the royal family."


    She slowly swirled the wine on the goblet before bringing it to her lips, staining it more red.


    Regina made sure that her n doesn''t have any loopholes. She would make it look like she had been deceived. Her son was switched out by the people who are against her family and the past royals. These people''s purpose was to not let a child with the Ronan blood have a chance to inherit the throne.


    Regina doesn''t know any of these, that she''s innocent. After all, what mother would send out their own child, right? Plus the fact that she mourned for ''years'', locking herself up in her pce.


    If not the royal family, the citizens would surely believe her.


    Regina sported a cruel smile again, her onyx eyes glinting in mischief.


    "And even if he doubts me, it would be toote for him anyway."


    ---**


    What day is it today? I had long been unaware of how many days had passed since the ambush. Both my father and brother prohibited me from leaving the mansion, so I stayed in the estate like a good girl, toiling my life away listlessly.


    I wasn''t sure if I''m fine because all my current feelings are mixed. I could say that yes, I am perfectly alright. I don''t have underlying trauma, probably. I''m still able to spend my days not being sad or something. This was the concern of the others and had been monitoring me like a hawk to observe my state of being.


    In my opinion, they were being too anxious but I understand them. I mean, I was almost kidnapped or worse, killed. They''re probably thinking that I would be too shaken up after I woke up. So that''s why the family doctor is back in the mansion to check up on me every day.


    But I could also say that I''m not because I am not fine at all.


    I would sometimes think back to the time of the ambush and feel like the whole thing is actually inevitable. I knew that there were people who were following me, Lukas said so. So I wasn''t that frightened anymore. But I would also admit that at that time, I was deathly scared for my life.


    There is also this inkling that it had happened before but that would be too stretched out because that was the first time I encountered that scenario. So I could only link it to this body''s memory. After all, the original Nadia had been in an ident once which is probably the reason why I felt a strong sense of deja vu. Thus, why I have anxiety now.


    I kept worrying over something that I can''t exin. The sense of foreboding is suffocating me! And there''s still one concern that is not answered yet.


    Kuro is still missing.


    I don''t know where the hell he is and what happened to him so whenever I get the time to be immersed in my thoughts, all I could do is worry and worry endlessly. I could still feel the connection therefore I''m sure that he''s still alive. It was strange because there was nothing like that before but now, there is this invisible string that links me to him.


    Maybe he''s back in the jungle¡­ or in a ce where spirits could be. I don''t know¡­ I just hope that he''s fine and well and that he coulde back soon and be my warmer again.


    Ah, gosh. Speaking of being warm, I miss the days where I don''t wake up in the middle of the night chattering my teeth because of the cold. My father doesn''t understand why I am cold when it''s not autumn yet. My brother also doesn''t understand, nor does my doctor.


    There is always an active firece in my room right now and it''s zing hot, even my maids can''t stand how humid my room is. The windows are locked, the balcony is also closed so that the wind can''te in, but still, I feel cold as hell, which is ironic because hell is supposed to be hot.


    There is this ever-present bone-chilling cold around me. Even if I bundle up and wrap myself inyers of nkets and paddings, it''s not enough. I still feel cold.


    And it gets worse every day. To the point that I''m starting to think that my blood is actually going to freeze and that maybe I''m dying.


    Did I contract a disease? Do I have a life-threatening sickness somehow? What is going on?


    My doctor looked frustrated sometimes because he really can''t tell what is wrong with me. We have been acquainted a lottely that I had even memorized all the lines on his face now.


    He would actively check my pulse, my heartbeat, and even my mental state. There was a time when Nathan was present. He was watching us with knitted eyebrows, looking very attentive. It was as if he was ready to fight someone with that guarded expression of his. It made me giggle, which then brought the attention of him and Doctor Haudie.


    Nathaniel frowned and immediately got fussy.


    "What''s so funny? Are you okay?"

 Chapter 246 - Currently Pt. 2

    "What''s so funny? Are you okay?"


    Oh, dear. He is so on edge it''s making meugh even more.


    I struggled to stop my outburst by biting my lip, smiling wide at him.


    "You. You look funny."


    Nathan''s brows furrowed.


    "Me?"


    Look at him, he looked so confused. Fufufu~


    "Yeah, fufufu".


    He pursed his lips, staring at me gloomily. He then turned to the doctor with troubled eyes.


    "Doctor, is my sister really okay? Are there any issues with her psyche?"


    I stopped giggling at that point.


    Hey! What does he mean by that? My brother is not thinking that I''ve lost my marbles, isn''t he?


    Doctor Haudie ignored our banter and proceeded to ask his routine questions.


    "Do you still feel cold?"


    Being reminded, my body suddenly shook after a wave of chill snaked up my spine and my teeth chattered in response. Noticing my reaction, Doctor Haudie confirmed it and frowned.


    "You have no diseases or ailments but your body is cold. This is probably rted to the incident four years ago."


    Four years ago...


    Oh, right. I remember it now. I was in a temporarya right after the hunt. They told me that my body was so cold no one could touch me. And now, it seems like it''s happening again.


    He wearily removed his monocle and fixed the instruments he used back to his bag.


    "I need to go to the library to research your condition. Perhaps, the imperial doctor also knows about it too. Or maybe we could ask a priest?"


    Nathaniel heard this and jumped in.


    "I will send a request to the arcane tower. Dad could probably set you an appointment with the imperial doctors."


    Doctor Haudie nodded, looking relieved now.


    "Thank you, young master."


    It was at that moment that I zoned out because my head started buzzing. This too. Same with my restless days feeling cold, my migraine is getting more constant now. I have probably drunk more medicine for migraines these days than I had before. And I probably drank more medicine than I did with tea.


    It sucks. Because it feels like I''m really ill, you know. When I''m not. Or maybe I am but my illness is such a bitch it doesn''t even want to let itself be known.


    So even though I want to enjoy my time being holed up in my room trying to stay warm and sane by doing interesting things, I would only get distracted by sudden dizziness. Goodness! I''m starting to get confused as to what is real and what is not!


    Sometimes, I would open my eyes after an afternoon nap and see a jungle. No, I''m not kidding. The nts in my room grew so much that it looked like I''m inside a greenhouse. I would stare stupidly at my surroundings, wondering if I''m dreaming or not, and then get drowsy because of medication and fall asleep again. When I wake up, everything is normal.


    My nts are fine and there is certainly no jungle in my room. So I wouldugh at myself believing that I''m slowly losing my shit.


    Even when I''m sleeping, I''m still not at peace. Every time I close my eyes, I''m bombarded by dreams. The dreams were sometimes blurry and confusing, but there are instances that they were so vivid they made me think that they were probably memories. But when I woke up, I would vaguely remember them anymore.


    -----**


    I opened my eyes and the first thing that I noticed was the ceiling. It was white and in, so unlike the ceiling that I''m used to seeing. Also, instead of a chandelier, there is only one light bulb.


    That''s when it came to me. Ah, this is a dream. I''m dreaming of the same ce again, my room back in the modern world. During these dreams, I would only be a bystander inside my body. I couldn''t move and could only watch the whole thing transpire.


    The me in the dream blinked and suddenly sat up on the bed. This move brought sudden dizziness which I also felt. Geez¡­ Why would you ever do that, me?


    I stared at my surroundings for a long time, confused and a little apprehensive. I wasn''t sure why I was being that way but after a while, the me in the dream calmed down. I stood up and faced the mirror again, gazing at my reflection for a considerable amount of time.


    Seeing my face in the mirror, I suddenly felt weird. It''s so strange. It''s like seeing an apparition. Instead of feeling relieved because I''m back to my real body, I feel rather alienated.


    Man, am I that attached to Nadia''s body and identity now?


    For some reason, the me in the dream felt the same way. She touched her face in a trance as if she''s fascinated. What''s so fascinating about my face, huh? It''s so in I could blend in the crowd easily.


    The scene changed. I was now surrounded by countless picture books. The one in my hand was about astronomy and it seemed like I was so mesmerized by what I''m seeing. Flipping the pages in session, staring at the pictures with excited eyes.


    I don''t remember this at all but I let the whole dream y out. I mean, I can''t do anything about it anyway.


    Another change of scenery, this time, I was on top of a building. I recognized it as the rooftop of the apartment we lived in. I was staring at the evening sky, watching the stars twinkle.


    The scene changed again and I was staring outside the ss wall of a shopping mall. I would marvel at the dresses disyed neatly on mannequins, sometimes stopping when I see something that would catch my eye for a brief moment of scrutiny. But the longest I had stopped was in front of the tv disy. A movie was being yed and I watched it with utmost curiosity.


    Seriously, this version of me in my dream looked like a curious child rather than her real age. In the first ce, am I even this person? Is this one of my memories?

 Chapter 247 - Im Fine

    The next day, Gwen visited me. We were in my room because it was too much of a hassle to migrate to our usual ce. Gwen stared at me with aplex expression on her face. She was also looking ufortable because of the warmth in the room. Heck, her maidservant was actively fanning her like crazy.


    Seeing her struggle, I motioned to Erin to extinguish the fire and open the windows. I mean, what''s the use of those things when it wouldn''t stop the cold anyway? Even with those efforts, the chills still get to me so might as well remove them all.


    Gwen immediately spoke up.


    "No, it''s fine! You''re cold--"


    "I''m not," I cut her off so that she won''t feel burdened. I''m a good friend after all..


    After saying that, Gwen stared at my person nkly. Her green eyes were particrly nailed on theyers andyers of quilts wrapped around my body, the piping hot tea that Mari put in front of me, and the countless pots of coals in the room that were being put away.


    Yeah, what a lie. My room is so toasty you can probably steam foods in here. Just kidding. Wouldn''t that mean I would be steamed too? Oh my gosh, what if I am slowly being steamed alive?


    "Remove everything! And make sure the room is cool!" I asserted and started peeling the things on my body.


    The maids looked at me in confusion. Erin wanted to refute but I was already taking off the quilts while Amy and the others wrestled me against it. We probably look incredulous in the eyes of others right now.


    "Mydy, you need to stay warm!"


    "Mydy, please stop removing the nkets!"


    "Mydy, the doctor said¡­"


    "Mydy!"


    Getting worked up like this made mefortable. When I behave, I only feel unsteady on my feet as if I''m really sick. But now that I''m actively moving, ying tug of war with my maids, I feel great.


    Maybe this is the cure. My body is telling me to exercise.


    I haven''t been moving a lottely, hmmm¡­


    "I''m not cold anymore! I''m fine!"


    Of course, they don''t believe me. They were still insisting on wrapping me up like a burrito so I started sniffling, thinking that I''m going to get cooked like this. Even Gwen is on their side.


    Everyone is a bully!


    "At least remove the pots and open the windows~" I whined.


    I''m really worried about this, guys, don''t you see?


    After a while, the ruckus stopped when everyonepromised. They removed the pots of burning coals and opened the windows. The firece is still on and I''m still bundled up but the number is somewhat lessened as per my request. I no longer look like I''m a mountain of clothes with a face on it.


    "I brought tonics and tea from the duchess. She said it''s good for your health." Gwen signaled and the maid behind her put the wooden box on the table, pushing it in my direction.


    I remember that the duchess of Ethalion has a garden filled with nts that is beneficial for a lot of things, especially the body. These things might havee from it.


    "Please tell her my thanks."


    Gwen nodded and then furrowed her brows disapprovingly.


    "If not for the reason that I knew of your ident, I wouldn''t know that you''re actually like this. Why didn''t you tell me? Does Bea know about your situation?"


    I shook my head lightly, biting my lower lip as guilt flooded me.


    "I didn''t want to worry anyone."


    Gwen huffed in frustration.


    "And? When will you tell us? I asked you before if you''re not feeling well but you said you''re fine. Now you''re like this."


    Oh, dear. Gwen is angry.


    "If I knew, I would have tied you up and sent you back much earlier." She was now preaching, sounding like a worried mother.


    I blinked at her then pouted. I was about to open my mouth when she red at me, shutting me up in an instant.


    "Don''t use that trick on me! I''m mad at you for not being honest." She then let out a deep sigh, gazing at me helplessly. "You''re so stubborn¡­"


    Staring at my friend, it just came to me how much she had changed. Is this the effect of having duchess lessons?


    "I''m fine--"


    "No, you''re not." Gwen immediately refuted.


    Ah.


    What can I say? I''m really fine though? Except for the migraines and the chills and the weird dreams, I''m okay. I''m still breathing. I''m sure I can still do things normally.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Gwen''s green eyes bored on me, "No, you''re not."


    I didn''t say anything! How did she know?


    Gwen shook her head in exasperation. There was a brief silence and nobody wanted to talk, only measuring each other up. I was looking at her as convincing as possible, wanting to show her that there is nothing wrong with me while Gwen sighs in session.


    I let out a grin so that Gwen doesn''t have to beat herself up in worrying over me.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore, okay? I''m really fine!" How many times have I told anyone about this? I sound like a broken record already.


    Gwen frowned, not believing me.


    "Nadia, you--"


    I shook my hands, wanting to change the topic because it''s exhausting me now.


    My eyes rolled heavenward.


    "Oh shush. Why is everyone so dramatic? I''m not sick and dying, you know. I''m really getting tired of this¡­"


    The frustrations that I have been bottling up wanted toe out and so I did. I then retracted my smile, getting serious this time.


    "The doctor said I''m not sick and I''m not suffering any diseases. If you''re still worried, he''s researching my condition now with the imperial doctors, and my father is asking the help of the holy priests."


    I appreciate them for thinking of my well-being but it''s too much sometimes. They don''t even listen to me. I understand the idea of detaining me here in the mansion and not allowing me to go out because of the ambush. But they don''t have to lock me up in my room and monitor my every move.


    It''s not making me feel better.

 Chapter 248 - When You Say That You Are Fine, But Youre Not Really Fine

    I wish everyone would stop being so panicky about me. It''s so draining! I can''t even do things normally these days because they''re treating me like an invalid. Can you believe that I am also being spoon-fed by my brother? I can''t drive him away because, between us two, he''s more stubborn than me.


    Gwen heard everything and pursed her lips. She was still a little conflicted but seeing that I was serious, the concern in her eyes gradually lessened.


    "Okay¡­" she mumbled.


    Haaahhh¡­.


    Thank goodness¡­


    The heaviness in my chest didn''t lessen but my bitterness did. I''m also starting to get headaches due to frustration.


    Lively.


    I wanted to be lively and not think about what''s wrong with me.


    "Why don''t we go to the garden and inhale some fresh air? Seriously, I haven''t felt the sun on my face for a week now!" I grumbled and stood up.


    Erin was about to help me get up when I nced at her sharply, making her stop in her tracks.


    I can walk on my own, alright?


    The others looked like they were itching to support me as well but instantly halted upon seeing that I''m unwilling and that I looked like I''m about to gnaw everyone''s head in annoyance. Even Gwen wanted to hold me when I stood up from the chair.


    Calm down, me. They''re just thinking about you...


    Honestly, I don''t like being treated like I''m dying, when I''m not. For goodness'' sake, I''m just feeling cold. It''s not as if I''m vomiting blood or something.


    "Let''s go. I missed seeing the flowers--"


    A chill wracked my body in shivers, halting both my words and my steps. My heart felt stuffy and there was like a huge hand squeezing it tightly, robbing me off of my breath.


    What the hell¡­?


    "Nadia?" I don''t know who that is but I felt someone touching my shoulders, telling me something but I couldn''t hear her that well.


    My heart was beating so fast it felt like it''s about to burst. I could feel a lump in my throat which felt rather ufortable so I tried to cough just to get rid of it. After doing that though, there was a metallic taste in my mouth.


    "Nadia!"


    I looked up and saw Gwen, staring at me in horror.


    What? Was she saying something to me? I didn''t hear her.


    I was about to ask her when another cough punched me in the throat, so I covered my mouth to not be rude. It''s udylike to just heave like that, you know.


    Err¡­ What was that sticky feeling?


    Frowning, I looked at my hands and saw red.


    Huh? Red?


    Is this¡­ blood? Why am I bleeding¡­?


    Afterward, the people around me started losing their shit.


    I felt something trickle on the side of my mouth as I stared at Gwen in confusion. And like a slow-motion, I saw her turn pale, covering her mouth in aghast.


    As if coughing up blood wasn''t enough, a migraine pped me in the face. It was so severe it made me speechless. My head felt so painful that I doubled over and someone immediately caught me before I fell and felt them flinch.


    "I can''t touch her! She''s icy cold!"


    "Quick! Get me that nket!"


    "Send a message to the masters and find Doctor Haudie!"


    "Mydy!"


    Ughh¡­ What''s going on with me?


    Crap. I feel terrible.


    Haaah. I might be truly dying this time¡­


    Uhh, did I say I''m fine? Turns out, I''m actually not.


    "Mydy!"


    "Where''s the doctor?!"


    The hand squeezing my heart and the other hand juicing my brain were in tandem in making me suffer. All I heard was chaos before I finally passed out from the pain.


    -------**


    The door opens and Nathanes in. He briefly nced at the servants who were busy doing their jobs before his eyes went to the bed.


    "Dad, how is she?" He walked to his side and stared at the sleeping figure with gloom.


    The marquis was sping the woman''s hand and had ignored the numbing pain on his palm, trying to bring her warmth. She was like an ice sculpture. So frigid and lovely.


    His weary face looked even more gloomy as he sighed.


    "The same¡­"


    Nathan gritted his teeth and nced at the three people in white robes on the other side of the bed, except for one person, muttering a mantra he didn''t understand. Their hands were emitting white light, aimed at Nadia.


    They were the three holy priests that answered their request.


    He anxiously watched at the sidelines, not daring to distract their ritual, and waited for the result. Hopefully, she''ll be healed this time¡­ Hopefully, she''ll wake up this time¡­


    It hasn''t been a day when she copsed. After receiving the news, both of them rushed home, abandoning their duties. Good thing that the priests were also on their way to help them and the marquis quickly led them to the mansion.


    One of them was a magician and opened a direct portal to shorten their journey. Nathan had just arrived so he didn''t know what happened but heard it from George.


    The three priests stopped what they were doing and both father and son were vignt. Looking at their faces, Nathan''s heart fell.


    Why are they frowning?


    "What''s wrong?" Leon immediately asked after sensing their tension.


    The youngest of them, who is the magician, answered.


    "Her mana is fluctuating."


    The two of them looked nk, not understanding what he meant.


    "Mana?"


    "The seal on her mana core broke which is the reason why she vomited blood. As for the repercussions, because her body couldn''t withstand the huge amount of mana, she unintentionally froze herself to stop it from damaging anything," his eyes glinted in awe, "what great control¡­"


    She did not only freeze herself but also her core.


    "But doing this will take a toll on her body sooner orter," he added.


    Leon heard this and paled, grasping her hand tighter.


    Not only him but also Nathan who was looking at his sister with a somber expression.


    "Will she wake up? Will she be alright?"

 Chapter 249 - Mana Storm

    The magician shook his head.


    "Other than the mana fluctuation, something else is happening in her head. I don''t know what it is but it''s not harmful to her."


    He could sense a trace of magic that is unheard of and he had never encountered before. But he couldn''t sense any hostility from it, making him curious and eager to explore.


    Leon met his steady gaze.


    "Can you do something about it? I will pay. Any amount is fine. I just¡­ my daughter..." he choked on his overwhelming concern and trailed away.


    The magician''s eyes shrank.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    He really can''t solve it himself. Thedy set that as a coping mechanism and if he forcibly intercept it, it will rebound on both of them and that would surely end up ugly.


    Both of them be despondent. There was nothing to do and they couldn''t do anything at all¡­


    The magician felt guilty as he watched their bleak expressions. If it was the arcane tower''s master, maybe he could do something. But the magicians and the priests can''t directly speak to him and they rarely even see him. Aside from Z, no one can get close to him at all.


    ''Well, if it''s Z, maybe he can ask the master. But¡­ the master doesn''t want to associate himself with people¡­''


    He then paused.


    ''But he ordered us to help here¡­ then maybe?''


    "Maybe we could ask the--"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the wind suddenly picked up, rushing inside the room. All the people gathered were taken aback and just as they were about to act, the situation got worse.


    "Ahh!" Someone screamed after getting hit by a flying vase.


    The magician sensed the unstable fluctuations in the air and immediately got into action, putting a barrier inside the room. The two priests then shielded the people so they wouldn''t get hit by flying debris.


    The magician''s eyes widened upon realizing what was happening.


    "Everyone get out!" He bellowed and motioned the two priests with him.


    It''s a mana storm!


    Because of the huge amount of unstable mana, it will kick up a storm and end in an explosion. Looking at the fierce gale inside the room which is still steadily growing, it''s a huge one. If any normal people are present, it will surely lead to death!


    The priests understood what he meant and ushered the maids out. Both Leon and Nathan were unwilling at first but because of years of experience, they could sense how dangerous the situation was for them.


    "Contact the tower master!" After giving the order, he gritted his teeth and strengthened the barrier in the room, wanting to contain the mana storm and not let it affect the whole mansion.


    But he is only a mere magician. He could only minimize the damage and not guarantee that everyone would be safe, including himself. Heck, he can''t even endure the mana fluctuation at all and there were already scratches on his face and body. He is already sweating like crazy just to maintain the thickness and efficiency of the erected barrier.


    He just hopes that the storm won''t grow bigger. And to his dismay, a fierce storm, the color of azure, grew bigger, almost swallowing the room. He gawked at the massive mana that is still growing and he paled. He can''t even be amazed at how pure it is anymore and had started fearing for his life.


    If this goes on then there is nothing he can do¡­


    How terrible is thisdy''s mana reserve?! She actually have this much?


    No¡­ not only this much¡­


    Mana storms are the product of unstable mana but it doesn''t mean that it is everything. It''s only the part that had escaped the core...


    "This is so unreasonable¡­" he murmured, feeling astonished and helpless at the same time.


    What a rare talent.


    But if this is not solved soon, this talent would turn into waste.


    Outside the room, Leon and Nathan stared at the closed door that seemed like it''s about to break. They could still feel the fluctuations in the air even if they are already separated by the barrier. The priests were even more frantic but they ignored them, as their hearts and minds were thinking about Nadia.


    Everything happened so fast they could hardly digest anything. The fact that Nadia has mana still hasn''t sunk in and was in the back of their minds.


    "Are they going to be okay?" Leon anxiously asked the priests.


    "Don''t worry, we already contacted Lord Janus. Let''s just hope that he woulde quickly." One of them answered wearily.


    Nathan clenched his fists, stopping himself from not recklessly charging inside. He knows that he is powerless and he could only wait there in distress.


    ---**


    The magician was in a terrible circumstance at the moment. He was already having a nosebleed from making sure that the barrier won''t break. He wanted to give up and was desperately wishing that the master woulde and save him. Save everyone here. Because he''s about to fail and that would be terrible.


    At the moment, he''s actually shedding tears.


    Terrible! So terrible!


    As he was at the end of his wits, the heaven''s finally heard his prayer. Janus came.


    He gawked at the stalwart figure in front of him. In his eyes, Janus looked so manly right now. His presence made him let out a relieved sigh and be optimistic.


    Janus put a barrier and teleported the poor magician out of there. He then stared at the wild mana storm in the middle of the room and clicked his tongue.


    "The seal broke huh¡­"


    It was inevitable but he didn''t know that it would be this soon. Something must have triggered it which resulted in this catastrophe. If it followed the pace, then everything would have been fine. There would be no mana storm.


    He suddenly felt annoyed and wanted to hunt down whoever caused this to happen. But firstly, he needed to calm this unstable state of Nadia.


    He approached the bed-- no, what is supposed to be the bed because it''s gone now. Disintegrated like fine dust. The whole room was a mess and everything in here was ruined. He ignored the state of the surroundings and focused on the sleeping woman.


    "Here it goes¡­"

 Chapter 250 - Get Well Soon

    Janus bent down and with his index finger, pointed to the center of Nadia''s chest which was where her mana core was located. Slowly and with precise control, his fingers sank, prating the flesh. There was no blood and the whole process was smooth. Like dipping a finger on a dough.


    After touching the surface of the unstable core, he then removed the remaining traces of magic binding on it. Janus then contained the raging mana in the air into a sphere, wrapping it with his own. The chaos inside the room dwindled as the azure turbulence was being swallowed by a thinyer of golden light and had shrunk into the size of a marble.


    With a hum, he carefully grasped it with his left hand and then stared at the sleeping figure of Nadia. Now that the storm was resolved, without the unstable mana going wild, her body started to unfreeze itself.


    Janus nced at the marble and then back to Nadia while thinking to himself. If her mind is not in the right state, there is a big possibility that it will happen again. So unless she is sane enough to manage her abilities, then he doesn''t need to cast another binding spell to regte it for her.


    It was such a shame that this woman is clueless as hell about her capabilities. If she had been educated earlier, how great would she have been now?


    Just looking at this tiny sphere, thrumming with pure energy, this is only a drop of what she has. This drop of mana is equal to the storm she evoked and if he didn''t do anything just now, more droplets would have escaped and would surely ruin everything in here. Not just this room¡­ It could swallow the whole mansion down.


    This kind of untapped potential is so rare it''s making Janus feel a hint of excitement. With the right guidance, Nadia would be one of the greatest magicians alive, no doubt.


    No¡­ Not a magician¡­


    She''s¡­


    Janus'' golden irises flickered.


    "Hmmm¡­ Shall I teach you how to use magic?"


    But first, he needs to stabilize the thing in her head. In a heartbeat, Janus repeated the same thing he did on her core, dipping his index finger on the center of her forehead. The reason why Nadia gets migraines was because of the bother binding spell on her memories. He hesitated whether to remove it entirely or let Nadia do it herself.


    It was a short decisive moment and Janus opted to not remove it and just stabilized it so that the spell would gradually weaken through time. With this, Nadia would have a long time to get used to it.


    Anyway, he came here to solve the mana storm and not her memories.


    Seeing that it has actively made an effect, Janus smiled in satisfaction. He then nced at the surrounding, filled with debris and broken things. It looked like a hurricane came and swept everything away, which is true in a sense.


    With a swift sweep of his hand, the room returned to its original fixed state, restoring everything in sight in one breath. It was that easy. All he did was rewind time in this small area.


    Looking around, he nodded his head in content and went to the door. As soon as he opened it, he saw different people gathering outside, all wearing different expressions on their faces.


    The three priests immediately showed their deepest respects, greeting him with trembling voices. The other three, the marquis, Nathaniel, and Gwen, were eagerly staring at him. Their eyes filled with questions and concerns.


    "She''s fine. She would probably sleep for a few days but that''s all. There is nothing to worry about," he said.


    The three of them slowly released the breath they were holding as relief settled in. Gwen who had almost fainted from fright earlier finally calmed down and as if she was robbed of strength from her knees, she almost lost her bnce. Her servants quickly supported her upright, preventing her from falling.


    Leon stared at Janus for a full second and bowed, showing his deep gratitude.


    "Thank you, Lord Janus."


    Nathan also followed along, repeating his father''s words sincerely.


    Janus shed his usual kind smile.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll be leaving now." He then turned towards the priests, "You all look after her until she wakes up."


    After saying his piece, Janus then teleported out of there to report back to his mistress. As soon as he left, everyone stormed inside to check up on Nadia. Both father and son made a fuss around her while Gwen smartly stepped aside to let the family do their thing.


    The magician looked at the state of the room that was spotless as if the whole ruins from earlier did not happen. He then marveled, his heart filled with endless admiration directed to the master of the tower.


    Just as he thought, the master could do anything.


    As Janus said, Nadia remained unconscious for almost a week. The three priestse back every day to examine her condition. Not only them, but the pce had also sent two of their imperial doctors.


    During these times, countless things had happened. Because Nadia''s mana is still unstable, though not creating any damage, it did prompt some peculiarities. For example, the nts in her room grew to an rming size. It had happened before, startling the maids who woulde to her room to do their jobs.


    They only take them away and put them all in the greenhouse before recing the nts anew. But it happens so often, every single day, that it has be a routine for everyone. They are not surprised to see the room turning into a jungle anymore and just silently tidy the room up.


    There are times when not only the nts are abnormal but the view of animals moring on the terrace and windows is astounding. They were used to it because of the same incident before but it sure is a sight to see first thing in the morning.


    It''s not just these strange things. The atmosphere in the mansion, even with the current affairs, was unexpectedly bright. The air was fresher and there is a rxing feeling in the air which grows stronger the closer one is to Nadia. The people don''t even feel fatigued after a long day of work.


    Everyone of course understands where it ising from. They all turned a blind eye and acted like usual, keeping it to themselves as per the marquis''s words. Everything that happened in the mansion should be kept a secret.


    Both father and son had talked about Nadia being able to use magic and agreed to not let this information out for the time being. Leon had told the emperor about this and he was also surprised as he. After all, he knew the history of the Hermans.


    Because of this information, they had painted a guess as to the reason why Nadia was ambushed. This then made them hold a meeting, attended by the silver wings and a few trusted confidants.

 Chapter 251 - I Dreamed A Dream Pt. 1

    Nadia, who was deep in her sleep, had been dreaming all this time.


    --**


    It was a fine day. The sun was high up in the sky but it wasn''t as hot as imagined. This rare moment made the trip to the north that had been nned be pushed through. A little girl in a frillyvender dress could be seen hiding behind a bush, talking to someone, or to be more specific, something. If one would look closer, they would think that she''s talking to herself because there is no one else around except for her.


    "Mom said we will stay there for a week so I won''t see you for that long. But don''t worry, we wille back soon!" Her cheery voice echoed in the garden as she squatted on the ground, the hem of her dress kissed the cobblestones, collecting dust.


    A little ck animal whined in answer while the little girl pats its head gently, trying to appease it. It nuzzled her palms which made the little girl smile sweetly.


    "Nadia?" Someone called.


    The little girl whips her head behind her after hearing her mother''s voice calling out to her. She then turned back to the fluffy ck animal before whispering.


    "We''re leaving now. Bye-bye ~ Let''s y when we return!" There was an expectant promise in her voice but the furry thing just got more restless because of this and the little girl didn''t notice.


    After bidding her goodbye, she then scurried out of the garden to where her mother and the others were waiting for her. Her short curly silver hair wildly flew behind her as she ran and immediately smiled innocently to the disproving gazes of people as soon as she reached them.


    A man with an aristocratic face frowned.


    "I told you not to run. What if you fall again?"


    Though his face was scrunched up, there is warmth in his pale red eyes that glitter like expensive rubies.


    She met the same set of eyes as hers and pouted, feeling wronged.


    "But I didn''t~"


    The man became helpless, gazing at his daughter as his worries strengthened. After all, his little girl is growing yet it seems like she''s getting more and more unruly. She doesn''t even try to act like a properdy of her age.


    "Come now. We have to leave before dusk. Did you say goodbye to your brother?" A woman with the same silver hair as her asked. She was like the exact copy of Nadia if she''s older and more mature, except for the bright blue eyes that gaze at the world with gentleness.


    Nadia flinched and retracted her eyes, looking at the side before shaking her head hesitantly.


    "I forgot¡­"


    Helen sighed in response.


    "It''s okay but he will surely get mad at you."


    Nathan was at the pce that time, taking lessons with their cousin Ezekiel. He didn''t know that they were going to leave that day and so he wasn''t there to send them off. Being reminded, Nadia looked even more guilty.


    "I''ll send him a letter!" She quickly eximed.


    The maids had finished loading their things in the carriage and had now fussed over Nadia, making sure that her coat looked presentable.


    Leon looks at his wife. For some reason, he felt rather ufortable in his heart but he didn''t understand why he felt that way. He began to add more escorts for them and this made Helen amused.


    "Do you really have to go today?" He couldn''t help but ask for the nth time.


    Helen smiled at her anxious husband.


    "We should have left a long time ago. If we didn''t go there now then it would be toote."


    Leon let out a sigh and yielded. Helen held the side of his face with her palm.


    "We''ll be back soon."


    His ruby eyes bored on the woman''s azure ones, grasped the hand on his cheek, and kissed it.


    "Let''s go," the woman says to Nadia who was then ushered to climb inside the carriage.


    Helen looked at her husband one more time. She hesitated for a moment which was unnoticed by him. She wanted to tell him something before she went but her heart and mind warred. As decided, she offered him a sweet smile instead and bid her goodbye. No one knew that this was thest time they would meet each other and the clock of destiny had started counting down.


    Leon watched the carriage grow smaller and smaller from his sight and the sinking in his stomach deepened. He got agitated and for a second, he wanted to chase them down. It was silly of him to feel anxious with their parting. He med it on the fact that this was the first time his wife and daughter left their manor without him.


    He stared at the empty road ahead and then walked back to the mansion to distract his mind. Back to his study, Leon can''t focus on the documents in his hands at all, his eyes turbulent. He wanted to ignore the anxiety in his heart but years and years of experience honed his instincts. He never doubted his intuition and believed in what his guts told him. Leon doesn''t want to think of the worst so he acted first.


    He ordered George to call a knight. A younger man in white armor with the symbol of a roaring lion engraved on its breastte answered his call. He was the first inmand in the younger generation of Herman Knights.


    "Gather more men and tail after the marchioness," he ordered in a resolute voice.


    The man left without question toply with his demand and gathered his troops, and set off as soon as possible. At this time, the carriage was already miles away so they hurried. Leon wanted to calm down but he was still not at peace.


    On the other hand, Helen nced outside the window of the carriage, looking at the green scenery with unfathomable eyes. Nadia was feeling bored and sleepy due to the long and silent journey. She had been turning over and over on her seat, trying to find afortable spot and relieve her boredom at the same time.


    Helen looked at her restless daughter who was already lying sideways on the cushion.


    "Are you okay?"


    Nadia gazed at her mother and whined.


    "Mother, I''m bored."


    "Silly girl, we''re not even halfway there yet and you''re already exhausted," she snickered and stretched out her arm to grab the little girl to her side.


    Nadia didn''t refuse and eagerly went to her mother''s embrace. Side by side, Helen looked down at her daughter and smiled helplessly.


    "Then how about practicing?" She whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 252 - I Dreamed A Dream Pt. 2

    The little girl''s vacant eyes began to shimmer and grinned at her mother as she nodded her head excitedly.


    "Will mother show me a magic trick again?" Nadia chirped but was careful enough to not let her voice reach the ears of others.


    Helen made a shushing gesture and Nadia instantly pursed her lips in cooperation. Within the confines of the carriage, both mother and daughter were immersed in their world. Nadia watched in wonder as her mother yed many tricks for her. A butterfly made in white wisps of light fluttered on Helen''s palm and flew over the little girl''s head who giggled in glee.


    "A rabbit, next!" Nadia requested and Helen heeded.


    The guards outside heard Nadia''sughter and couldn''t help but feel warm. These men know their young mistress very well. After all, she always ys with them and has won their favors with her adorableness.


    Nadia stared at this one-man magic show from her mother with intense eyes. She then looked up at Helen in inquiry.


    "Mother, can I do that too? Can I also make pretty lights?"


    Helen stroked her head gently and with warmth.


    "Of course, if you practice enough. You can do these things and more."


    She is aware that her daughter is talented. Even now, she could feel that Nadia''s potential is way above hers. And this knowledge both made her happy and worried. This world seems safe but it''s not, and Helen is afraid that Nadia would also be dragged in the horrors lurking about.


    That''s why she made sure that everything was a secret and limited Nadia on what she could do. She doesn''t want anyone to find out and would rather want her child to be normal. If she could, she wants to take away Nadia''s abilities so she can be safe. Always.


    She''s afraid that they would discover her, and then take her away. Like what happened to her family and her n.


    Her heart began to waver. She felt that something is not right and that something big is going to happen. Soon? In the future? She doesn''t know but she could perceive it.


    ''Am I running out of time? No¡­ That''s impossible¡­''


    She hid so well. Those people won''t find them¡­


    The more Helen thinks, the greater her anxiety grows. Her gaze fell on her daughter who was seriously practicing at that moment. With a thoughtful expression, Nadia looked at the little toy she had brought with her. It was a stuffed cotton doll, the size of two adult palms. She didn''t notice that her mother had gone mute and was deep in her thoughts.


    Helen hardened her resolve.


    Soon, when they reach their destination, it will be over. This will be over. She won''t have to worry about these things anymore. Nadia will finally be safe.


    "Mother, look!"


    The childish voice disrupted her thoughts and brought her back to now. She nced at her daughter again who was grinning wide, showing a row of pearly white teeth.


    "I did it!" Her excited expression confused Helen for a moment but when she finally saw what Nadia was referring to, she was stunned.


    "You¡­" She voiced shakily.


    She was staring at the doll in Nadia''s hands and it was moving. It stood on its two legs, albeit wobbly, but it was enough to scare Helen''s wits.


    It seemed to be alive when it''s supposed to be not.


    Nadia was giddy and she tried to control it again as she put it down, making it walk. The doll wobbled while Nadia started to sweat. She was still not adept at regting her mana but anyone would hail her as a genius already.


    She tried to make it move but the connection was severed and the doll flopped, losing vitality. This made Nadia sad.


    "Ah--"


    ''My daughter is so gifted¡­ I should be happy but I can''t¡­''


    She''s not certain that she could protect her at all.


    Helen, with a solemn expression, grasped Nadia''s shoulders and made her look.


    "Nadia, listen to me¡­ You must--"


    Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, the carriage shook, throwing them off guard.


    "What?--" Helen gasped. Her body automatically moved to shield Nadia and gazed outside.


    Suddenly, a metallic smell wafted in the air. Helen''s body turned rigid.


    Blood!


    Even before she couldpose herself, chaos broke. Dozens of ck-robed men emerged one after another from the woods and attacked their entourage. A couple of Herman guards were sted away without warning under their dumbfounded eyes.


    The knights who were used to fighting with swords can''t do anything against the robed people''s magic offense. These people particrly targeted the carriage and with the feeble cover of the wagon, it couldn''t withstand the destructive power and shook again, showing breakage.


    Helen''s fear came true.


    The little girl was confused as to what was happening. She was being smothered by her mother but she could hear loud sting sounds outside and feel the tremors. Her young heart started beating faster from fright.


    "Mother?" She anxiously called out.


    The arms around her tightened, almost robbing her off of breath. She then heard her mother mutter no a few times and started panicking.


    What was happening? Why is the carriage shaking so badly? Why is it so noisy outside?


    She couldn''t see and could only sense her surroundings. It was chaotic.


    Outside, it was a one-sided massacre. The knights couldn''t do anything and fell one after another. They couldn''t even save the two people inside as they were all killed by these strange magicians.


    The silence only made Helen''s dread escte. The door opened wide and a group of men in ck robes grabbed the two people inside. Nadia was suddenly removed from the cusp of her mother and was seized by unknown people. She saw her mother being held down by these people.


    "No! Let go of my daughter! Nadia!" Helen screamed.


    "Mommy!" Nadia also shrieked and struggled to get out of these people''s grasps.


    Everything was happening too fast. The little girl kicked blindly and waved her little arms without scruples, trying anything to make these bad people hurt. They''re taking her mommy away!


    "Mommyyyy!" She cried out, again and again, scratching left and right.


    She saw her mother do a trick. Thick vines broke from the earth and wrapped some people who were holding her but this only made them get more aggressive.


    The leader immediately cut the vines off of him and hit her strongly on the back of her head. Helen lost her momentum and fell weakly on the ground, feeling dizzy.


    "No! How dare you hit mommy! I hate you! I hate all of you! Let me go!" Nadia struggled even more and started cursing.


    One of them got annoyed and covered her mouth with his hand which made her angry so she bit him without regard.


    The man hissed as he retracted his hand, red at her, and unceremoniously pped her.. He didn''t hold his force back which made Nadia''s face numb.

 Chapter 253 - I Dreamed A Dream Pt. 3

    The pain didn''t register quickly. Blood then trickled down from the side of her mouth, making her eyes red in grievances. She stopped her feeble attempts of resistance and gawked. She was shocked because she had never been hit so rudely before.


    The leader grabbed Helen on the ground and roughly pulled her hair. She could only let out a weak groan, her hands grasping the man''s arm. Ignoring her, the man tilted her head to the side and stared at the area behind the woman''s right ear. There, he saw a hollow triangle, which is the symbol for fire and the goddess'' Feronia''s mark. Her descendants bear this same mark on their body which is an indication of their bloodline.


    Confirming that she was their target, the leader pushed her to his people without a hint of kindness.


    "Tie her up!"


    Nadia woke up from her daze and saw the people tying her mother up so she began to resist again.


    "No! Mommy! Mommy!" Nadia''s tears soaked her cheeks and blurred her eyes.


    Helen made one more attempt but she was knocked out before she could do anything. Thest thing she saw was her daughter screaming and crying which made her heart sting.


    "What about this child?" One of the men asked the leader.


    "Kill her. She''s not our target." The leader waved it off like it was nothing.


    "But she''s this woman''s child, do you think she also has the blessings?"


    The leader got silent for a moment before nailing his cruel eyes on the little girl. Without a word, he grasped the child''s chin with his big hand and tilted her head. Nadia wanted to bite this hand too but the hold in her tightened to the point of pain.


    It was so painful that another fresh bout of tears fell down her ssy eyes.


    The leader then suddenlyughed out loud upon seeing the same symbol on the child.


    "Good! Good! The lord will be happy to see her! Bring this child along!"


    Nadia was filled with grievances. Her young innocent eyes then caught the scene around her and were shocked for the second time. There was blood everywhere and all the people who went with them were on the ground, unmoving, dead.


    She saw one of the big guys who always give her snacks on her left, dead. And many more. She understood what death is because she witnessed the death of one of their horses. But it wasn''t bloody, not like this at all.


    The smell of death hung heavily in the air and agitated Nadia''s senses. She could perceive that these people on the ground are not alive anymore. It was a strange feeling and it was messing with her head.


    These people killed their guards and now they are going to kill them. They are going to take her mother away¡­


    She was unwilling. Unwilling!


    "Waaaaaaah!" Her loud cry echoed through the forest and disturbed the life inside.


    It was piercing the air and hurt anyone''s ears that would hear it.


    "Shut her up!" The leader snarled as he covered his ears.


    Before someone could, the surrounding air churned and swirled. The men who were holding her were blown a few meters away from their ces. The air condensed around her and magic fluctuated, seemingly flowing out of her body.


    The men were caught in surprise as her magic power grew stronger, preventing anyone from approaching her. The leaderughed in glee, his face had a look of greed. But soon, he felt that the situation was wrong. He cursed out loud and took a step back.


    No matter what, they have to bring this child with them too. But first¡­


    Two men tried to snatch her again but they were caught in the turbulent waves and were pushed back again.


    "Damn it! We couldn''te close!"


    "Make her sleep!"


    "Mommy¡­ waaaah¡­"


    "Agh! Shit!"


    The leader watched another one of them flying off in the distance and gritted his teeth.


    "You bad people! Bad! Waaaah! You killed my uncle Enoc and took mommy away. I hate you! Wuuuu¡­"


    The leader''s eyes became gloomy. He condensed the magic in his palm and sted it in the little girl''s direction. Nadia felt intense pain as she hit the ground hard after being blown away. Her line of sight danced and the world kept spinning, making her dizzy.


    "Go get her quickly!" The leader yelled.


    Two men went into action and grabbed her. Nadia''s gaze fell on them and got angry.


    "Die! Die!" She shrieked with conviction. Her words were pulled from the depth of her heart and seriously meant it. She was filled with hate at this moment and all she wanted was for these men to disappear and for her mommy toe back.


    The men holding her turned rigid all at once and vomited blood at the same time. They lost their bnce and fell. Soon, the earth below them glowed crimson and their lives were extinguished.


    The others who had witnessed this scene were stunned. They looked at the two on the ground and found out they were not breathing.


    "What the¡­"


    "What happened? Why did they die?" One of them asked in bewilderment.


    The leader red at them.


    "Stop dallying and get her already!"


    "But¡­"


    Though confused, these men still followed his orders but those who moved also shared the same fate as the two people.


    "Die! I hate you!"


    With the little girl''s scream, another person vomited blood and fell lifeless on the ground, sending the rest in panic.


    "T-the girl! She''s--"


    "Wuuu¡­ Daddy¡­ Save me waaaah¡­ Mommy¡­" The little girl was sitting on the ground, crying her heart out. Her once cleanvender dress was now dirty and wrinkled.


    When the leader understood the situation, he couldn''t help but curse again. It seems like if they tried to get closer to her, they would instantly lose their lives. This little girl may look small and harmless but she''s the most dangerous! With only words! She could actually kill them with just words!


    He didn''t hesitate any longer and came to a conclusion.


    "Bring this woman away first!" He ordered.


    Nadia heard this and looked at the people who were leaving with her mother on one of the men''s shoulders.


    "Mommy!" She cried again.


    Her mind was chaotic and she was severely confused. Seeing her mother disappearing from the trees broke her reason and a powerful surge rushed out of her. These people were suddenly pped by magic purer than they had ever encountered. The pressure went to their heads and chests like something heavy was pressing them down.


    Beads of sweat matted their foreheads and backs. They resisted the urge to vomit blood but those who have weaker resolve were already on the ground, gasping like fish out of water.


    The leader''s eyes were already bloodshot.


    ''Kill her!''


    He gathered enough mana that could instakill a person, but this also meant that he would exhaust the power in his magic crystal. But it doesn''t matter, he must kill this child before she could kill them.


    A meter-long bolt was on his hand, condensed by the remaining mana he had. He gripped it tightly and aimed. With an extreme effort, he shot the bolt straight to the child''s heart. At the same time, a huge surge of magic swept through them. Their heart stopped beating instantly and broke like ss.


    All the magicians present fell like flies, dead on the spot. The bolt then reached the girl but at the critical moment, her mana core exploded, sting it to nothingness. The air was disturbed and ttened a wide diameter ofnd, blowing away the trees, and turning the corpses into dust.


    The atmosphere churned and reversed, resulting in a huge suction from the body of the little girl that seemed to want to devour everything and then everything faded into ck.

 Chapter 254 - Woke Up Like This

    The moment I woke up, I couldn''t see anything. No-- Rather, my vision was blurred. My first thought was a question of where I was and why I couldn''t see anything clearly. Turns out, the blurry vision was caused by the umtion of tears in my eyes.


    Yeah, I was crying, but for what? Why the heck did I cry? And why does my heart feel heavy?


    Hot tears almost scalded my temples as they fell and eventually soaked my hair. I was confused for a moment for a lot of reasons that I don''t understand. First of all, why am I depressed?


    I knew I dreamt of something but I can''t remember what it was and I could only associate the hollow feeling in my chest to that dream.


    My second thought was, what the hell is wrong with me.


    After my vision cleared, wiping the tears off my eyes, I saw something incredible. Or weird. My room¡­ --How do I say this¡­


    Well, my room doesn''t look like a bedroom at all.


    What''s with those vines creeping on the walls and ceiling?! Where am I?


    Swinging my head around, I was truly scared for a second, thinking that I slept through years which exins all these overgrown nts that could only be found in rundown buildings. Heck, what if I did sleep for hundreds of years and I just now woke up and found that all my friends and families are dead?!


    Did I?!


    I did a 360. Don''t ask me how, I just went on full owl-mode with my head which is a lie but that is not the point here.


    I looked around believing that I would see cracks on the walls or broken old things because of time, and some skeletal remains of, I don''t know¡­ someone? How would I know what a ruin should look like? I''ve never been into one.


    Oh, dear. Now you understand how bewildered I am right now. Honestly, how long was I asleep to have my room filled with dense nts???


    Anyway, I didn''t see broken furniture and whatnot, nor skeletons on that matter. I also didn''t observe any cracks, or holes, or any damages around me. Everything is fine, except it doesn''t look like it.


    There''s fire steadily cracking on the firece which brought warmth to the room. The windows and the balcony are open but vines could be seen creeping through them. Even though I was really confused, I was done freaking out and was now observing my surroundings.


    Thinking about it, this scene is quite familiar like I have seen something like this before. Right! Didn''t this scene appear during those times I was ''sick'' and had thought I was just hallucinating? This is so deja vu.


    But looking at it now, it''s kind of¡­ pretty? I mean, I just noticed some things that I couldn''t see before because I was baffled to wake up and see my room looking like something out of an ancient ruin. Who could me me? I just woke up!


    As I confirm one more time that everything is as it should be, a bird flew over my head andnded on the bedpost. There are more of them on the railings and window sills, they are even on my bed. Some were squatting on the dresser which was facing me and one brave oriole had justnded on my nket-covered foot.


    This is not a strange sight for me anymore, nor is the presence of other little animals in the room. But I was truly amazed by the lights in the room-- or the source of it. It''s not the chandelier because they don''t blink, you know. Lights don''t blink from them.


    They''re from fireflies. And they made the room look dreamy. Like a fairytale. The setting sun outside was the very icing on the cake that solidified this dreamlike scene.


    My brain is simple and I get easily distracted. So instead of focusing on what was important, I just sat there and appreciated the scenery. It wasn''t until the door to my room opened and a man in a white robe came in with some servants behind him. Oh, and they were all prepped up, holding a bunch of tools in their hands. Gardening tools if I may add.


    He looked surprised seeing me sitting on the bed wide-awake but smiled goodnaturedly soon after.


    "You''re awake," was what he said.


    Yep, I am.


    Erin, who was with the group of maids, lightened up as soon as she saw me and immediately asked one more person to perhaps inform my father.


    "Mdy!" She rushed beside me and looked like she wanted to hug me but couldn''t. So I offered her a smile.


    "Thedy must not know me so I will introduce myself. I am Harry, a wizard from the Arcane Tower. I''m also a priest or what they call, a holy doctor. Lord Janus sent me to look after you after falling into aa," he said.


    I stared at him for a couple of seconds while nodding to myself.


    "Harry? Is your surname perhaps Potter?"


    I was just ying around because a certain character immediately shed to my head after hearing his name. I have read the whole book series and it was certainly one of my favorite novels back from Earth.


    "Hmm? Pardon?" There was an inquisitive look on his face which made me stifle my grin.


    "Nothing. It wasn''t important," I answered, feeling amused. "By the way, how long was I asleep?"


    While we were talking, the other servants were busying themselves. Cutting off vines and cleaning up my room back to its usual appearance. It was a pity because even though it is unconventional and strange, it made my room look lovely.


    So that''s what the garden tools are for.


    Looking at them so dedicated and skilled, gave me intuition that this was not the first time and I don''t know what to feel about that.


    "You''ve been sleeping for 10 days."


    Ten days?! It''s a miracle my muscles and limbs are working fine!


    "Oh¡­"


    Thest time I was in aa, how long was it? Ipletely forgot.


    "How do you feel?" Harry was now at my bedside, conducting an examination.


    Being asked that question, I measured myself, paying attention to the reaction of my body. I didn''t do this first hand because I was busy looking around and now that I''m able to, I instantly got aware of what''s different with me.


    I don''t know how but I could feel every beat of every living thing in here, especially those who are closest to me. It sounds impossible but I really do! I''m not pulling your leg!


    I stared at the priest with a stupid expression on my face and then at Erin, and the other servants. Every beat of their hearts was like a steady wave that I could magically detect for some reason. It was resonant and very very strange.


    My eyes couldn''t see it but I could ''sense'' it.


    ''Huh?''


    Harry was looking at me expectantly and with a bit of query, seeing that I was intensely staring at him but not saying anything at all. Gazing at him, I could not just perceive his heartbeat, but also his vitality.


    Am I going crazy?!

 Chapter 255 - Gimme A Moment, Thnx

    "What''s wrong?"


    Harry''s fine brows furrowed as he stared at me, seeing that I wasn''t reacting and was just staring stupidly at him. He probably saw my incredulous expression because I''m telling you, I''m feeling dubious right now.


    Maybe I''m still not fine after all. I mean, how am I supposed to exin what''s happening to me right now? This is weird. Strange. Freaky. Abnormal.


    I know in myself that I''m not hallucinating. It felt so real which is scarier if you think about it. Looking at them, it''s like their lifeline is within my grasp.


    No! Stop thinking that way!


    But that''s how I felt. I feel like I can hold their lives¡­ Every heartbeat can be measured and restrained¡­ pluck the strings with my fingers¡­ It''s like I could seize it any moment if I want to.


    My expression turned to horror after having all those thoughts running in my head.


    No! Shut up me! Why would you think so?!


    "Mdy?" Erin''s voice reached my ears and had pulled me from my deep thoughts.


    "I¡­ I need a moment¡­" I mumbled in confusion.


    Let me digest this strange phenomenon first before I lose my damn mind.


    I was silent for I don''t know how long and they left me on my own devices though they didn''t leave the room and stayed there to wait for me. All this while, I was inspecting myself for more discoveries that I could perhaps find apart from ''sensing'' life.


    Even without knowing what it was, I knew that I''m different from what I used to be. I felt more invigorated, felt the steady stream of something potent in my veins, and the presence of something else inside me. Maybe the ''presence'' sensed that I was thinking of it, it immediately stirred in response.


    The familiarity hit me on the face and there was only one thought in my mind. It was my anima. The thing that wasn''t actively responding before was happily greeting me, or that''s how it felt. It was happy that I noticed it so it introduced itself to me.


    Opening my palms, a blue wisp flickered. It was so tiny, as big as an acorn, and disappeared quickly. But it was there. I saw it! That anima that I couldn''t talk to can be now manifested into a blue wisp. Amazing.


    Perhaps, Harry saw it too but because I told them that I need a moment for myself, he held back whatever he was going to say. I could feel his excitement though. He''s literally trembling beside my bed¡­


    My eyes widened and I tried again, for the second time, wanting to see it longer.


    ''Hey.''


    My anima responded. I felt something condensing on my palm and the blue wisp appeared again, flickering to a strong bluish-white color then to an almost transparent one. It stayed for a couple of seconds before disappearing again but I was already happy with the result.


    With more practice, I''m sure I could manifest my anima with more confidence in the future. With a stronger presence and a more solid appearance. Just like Lukas¡­


    His anima sounds cool even though I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. But I do know that it is like a serpent made of ck mes.


    Afterward, the air tingled. I could feel it. My mana was surging out of me like crazy. Like water ebbing out of ake and it made me flustered. Heck, I could sense my magic now which reminded me of both Janus and Lukas'' words to me back then.


    They did tell me a lot of times that I''m leaking mana and oh boy, I understand what they mean now. I immediately tried to suppress it and though I seeded, some still escaped anyway.


    But hey, this is progress!


    "This¡­!"


    Harry seemed to not be able to keep his silence anymore and let out a noise. He instantly shut his mouth but the excitement in his eyes didn''t dwindle, it flourished.


    Looks like there is one more fanatic in magic here¡­


    ---**


    After I woke up from the ten-daya, father, brother, Kai, and Lost-- the four of them, had rushed back to see me. Despite their jobs, duties, and training, they all made it home for me. It was such a wonderful feeling, you know. The feeling of being loved¡­ being cared for to the point that they would dly face punishments and abandon whatever they are doing for my sake.


    I cried when my dad hugged me. I could feel his love from that hug alone and even without expressing them in words, I understood what he''s saying with just actions. The hug and the gentle kiss on my hair incited so many emotions from me. They all came at once, poked my heart with a million needles, trampled it on the ground, stomped on it at the same time, and danced around its squashed pitiful form.


    Nathan came soon after and snatched me off of my dad''s hold to smother me as well. Despite the rough start, his hug was gentle and warm. Tight enough to let me breathe and smell the sun in his uniform. He didn''t say anything too and it was sufficient. I know how turbulent he feels. I could feel it from how his body trembles. My brother has been a softie ever since. Even I, know that much.


    Kai also came home and it was the first time I''ve seen him ever since he went to the pce and trained. He''s still young but he was already strong. He grew stronger than thest time we met and he even towered over me now.


    I probably cried more than I did in my entire life that day. The nostalgia, the relief, and my hidden trauma from the ambush, I let them all out. Even the depression I felt the moment I opened my eyes made me bawl like a child. And although everyone I love is here, the sadness in my heart wasn''tpletely erased. It''s like this body is mourning for someone else.


    My mother.


    I could remember bits and pieces from all the dreams I had, and those fragments made me realize a lot of things. Though thest dream was still vague, the feelings it gave me are clear as day.


    Sure enough, Helen also has magic powers, and so is this body. Which brought me to a question: who is Helen D''Angelo? Why is she able to use magic? Is she really the person she ims to be?


    These questions motivated me to seek the answers. I had looked for her information before but they were all either iplete or vague. And what ce is the best to gather the information that isn''t essible and has all the things you need?


    The Arcane Tower.

 Chapter 256 - Reminiscent

    "Brother, why do you look so bothered? I thought Nadia is well and awake now?"


    Yulia''s inquiring voice snapped Leon back to the moment. His distant eyes looked at the two faces that he grew up with. They also gathered like this when they were younger. Sit around the table, talk for hours, and enjoy each other''spany.


    But even though this moment is like always, there is a vast difference now. They are not the same young people bursting with youth. They are older, more mature, and all shoulder responsibilities for the empire they lived and loved.


    It''s the same moment. But also not. Something is missing, or someone. And they all knew who they was. Were.


    The queen, Regina, is not here. And his wife, Helen, is no longer here.


    Though Leon had already epted the reality of Helen''s death, there are times he would catch himself being affected by it. Why can''t he? She left too early and unexpectedly. He has the right to long for her.


    "Leon?" The emperor also called out after he didn''t answer but remained looking at them with moving eyes.


    The marquis let out a deep sigh for a lot of reasons. Thinking that if he did it, it would liberate him somehow.


    As a father, he is especially concerned for his children''s well-being. He won''t hesitate to do things if it''s for them and that won''t ever change. Now that a problem has introduced itself, Leon would obviously be distraught and worry about it to no end.


    After learning the newfound fact about Nadia, he immediately knew the severity of the matter. So he is stuck whether he would tell them about it or keep the secret to themselves.


    Above all, they still don''t know what danger is lurking out there nor do they know the motivation of the attackers. But he also has an inkling that this important piece of information might be a clue. But as a father, he is unwilling to bring his daughter as the centerpiece.


    Leon is a father before he is a marquis. And between the empire and his family, thetter weighs more in his heart.


    Still¡­ As a marquis, a prime minister, and a former general of the empire''s army, his sense of duty is stronger than anyone else. Coupled with paternal love, thisbination is what made him resolute.


    For the safety of his daughter and the kingdom she lives in¡­


    He first nced around for a quick moment, making sure there were no people before he indulged his worries. This subtle move was caught under the scrutinizing eyes of Micahel and wordlessly erected a sound barrier, having sensed that whatever Leon was going to say is crucial.


    Leon nodded his appreciation and gazed at them with a serious expression, arousing both Yulia and Micahel''s curiosity.


    "Nadia can use magic."


    That one line struck their minds.


    "You said what?" Yulia reacted hugely, disbelief written all over her face.


    The emperor, on the other hand, looked calm on the outside but he too was also surprised. He didn''t think that this was what had been bugging Leon at all.


    "How is that possible? Is it because of your bloodline?"


    The Hermans are a special case. They aren''t a blessed bloodline because their blood is not pure and only has a sliver of godliness in it. If not for that, then what else can it be?


    Leon lookedplicated. He wants to think so but it was unprecedented. No one in their entire family tree deviated from the path, nor does they ever have a record of the same phenomenon. Nadia was the first.


    Perhaps, Micahel understood even without him opening his mouth so he didn''t press any further.


    The three of them were silent for a long time, thinking amongst themselves but could hardlye up with at least one reason. This is too extraordinary.


    But though it was, their reasons had already been broken before after the discovery of artificial mages. Still, they couldn''t help but be astonished.


    "How did you know?" The emperor''s inquiring eyes met his and a sudden realization dawned on him. "Is it rted to her long sleep?"


    Leon nodded gravely. It didn''t really faze him that much when the mana storm happened because the adrenaline was too high. But when it did, Leon was left speechless. Both Nathan and he had spent a whole night discussing it.


    Also, he heard from the very mouth of his son that Nadia had told him before but he didn''t believe it, for it was impossible.


    That''s right. It''s so impossible that Leon immediately knew it''s not because of Herman''s blood running in her veins.


    There was one niggling suspicion at the back of his mind but he doesn''t want to think about it. Or maybe, he''s in denial.


    "Do you think it''s¡­ Helen?"


    Yulia''s words were uttered so low it was almost inaudible. But it reached their ears and startled them at the same time.


    The suspicion that he doesn''t want to give birth to, was easily deduced by his sister.


    "But we never saw her use magic at all."


    The emperor''s remark disturbed them again because it was true. Helen had never shown any signs of her being a magician. And if she was, why did she hide it? Why would she suppress her magic and say nothing? What''s her reason?


    Leon''s hands were tightly clenched. He doesn''t want to believe it because if he did, then wouldn''t that mean he doesn''t know his wife after all? He was always with her but never noticed anything strange.


    Sure, there are times that she seemed to be hiding something but he didn''t think it would be too shocking such as this. He let her because he respected her.


    To be honest, even his wife''s identity is too vague. She was adopted by a lowkey family that is not even a true aristocrat. Her unclear background was the reason why his father strongly opposed their rtionship. Thus, why he did everything to gain control of the Herman family. So he could marry her.


    A strong sense of nostalgia made him think of the past. Wasn''t Helen reluctant first? She doesn''t want him at all but he persisted. He knew her hesitations and misgivings, he could feel her caution to something, and felt her worries. So he promised her.


    "I''m afraid¡­"


    Those words were whispered as she gazed at him with turbulent eyes.


    But what did he tell her again? He said he would protect her. He would make sure to make her safe and happy all her life. He uttered an oath, but he failed her in the end.. He didn''t protect her as he promised.

 Chapter 257 - Summoning Kuro

    And maybe¡­ He couldn''t make her trust him fully as well¡­


    Leon closed his eyes and breathed. It was painful. He was now reminded why he couldn''t move on. All because of his ipetence¡­ broken promises¡­ unfulfilled oaths¡­


    In the end, was she still afraid? Did he even chase away her worries?


    The answer was too ringly obvious it hurts.


    He brought glory to the empire, can''t he even save his loved ones?


    "This¡­ Well, do you understand what this means?" Micahel mumbled almost excitedly and a bit skeptical.


    The two digested his words silently and after arriving at a conclusion, the atmosphere immediately tenses up. Yulia''s eyes widened, looking boggled.


    "The saint in ancient texts?" She almost blurted it out because of how astounding it sounds. She herself is even torn in disbelief. "No way¡­"


    Leon flinched and also had his eyes widened. He understood what the empress said but was even more incredulous than her.


    The saint?


    "It says that a person with unparalleled powers who can talk to Gods will be born every thousand of years. They don''te from a blessed bloodline, but it''s believed that they are the children of God."


    The three of them fell silent yet again. This time, the tense air also has a feel of exhration. Their mouths won''t say it but their eyes showed what they really feel. Though in regards to Leon, he was even more frightened.


    "It''s a myth. Because there are no records of them appearing before. But..."


    Without him finishing his sentence, the two already grasped what he meant.


    Leon was immersed in his thoughts at that moment.


    ''Helen¡­ What are you not telling me? Is this your secret that you hid till your death?''


    "Let''s keep this a secret for the time being. If it''s true¡­ --No, I trust you. If it''s really like that, then we shouldn''t be too hasty."


    The emperor nced at them with steady eyes. Yulia could feel the gravity of this situation and didn''t question him for his decision. That''s right, they have to protect Nadia.


    The appearance of the saint, whether it''s confirmed or not, is a serious topic that shouldn''t be handled haplessly.


    "Leon, if you can bring Nadia along. I wish to see it with my own eyes. I will send escorts and ask the tower for reinforcements as well."


    The marquis sighed but did not reject it. Even if he''s a little reluctant, he can''t protect her with only his powers alone. With the help of the pce, Nadia will surely be safeguarded.


    "Alright¡­"


    ----***


    I was in the garden and although it''s the beginning of autumn now, the nts are still blooming as if it''s spring. That is if you ignore the trees shedding leaves in the background. Oh, and it looks fantastic by the way!


    Surely, with yellowing leaves falling to the ground, and trees being stripped off of vitality, it shouldn''t look pretty. But when I look at the ssh of oranges, reds, and yellows, it''s so hard to not appreciate it. Death can be so beautiful at times.


    "Alright¡­" I muttered through my breath, pping once to cheer myself up.


    The true purpose of why I''m in the garden is that¡­ I missed going out! Well, that''s one of the reasons but the main motive is to summon Kuro.


    That''s right, you read it correctly. I am going to summon that ck fox right here, right now.


    Yep, it''s the one you''re thinking of, that kind of summoning. Except for magic circles written on the ground and a hearty sacrifice. I''m summoning him normally, yes.


    Hmm¡­ But wouldn''t it normally be like that though?


    Anyway, back to the present. You might be wondering how I got this idea. Well, for starters, did you remember that Kai came home for the first time since he went away? And with Kai, Lost would follow along.


    Lost is a spiritual entity and he knows all the spiritual shenanigans more than me. Now that I''ve awakened my magic powers, I can clearly perceive what is up with Lost. I sensed his difference to the living people and how resonant his figure is to nature. It''s a bit difficult to exin it to you so let''s just¡­ not, okay?


    Lost was the one who told me where Kuro was and that he is fine, which I already knew because I could somehow feel him. He also told me how to bring him back, although Kuro would eventuallye back himself sooner orter.


    Right now, Kuro is actually in the spirit world, recuperating.


    The spirit world is where the spirits are. Uhh, duhh. Why am I stating the obvious? God.


    Apparently, he exhausted his magic powers from protecting me and retreated to lick his wounds. Even if Kuro looked huge, he''s still a developing spirit and is not in his prime yet. And by reaching prime, I mean gaining all his nine tails.


    So here I am.


    Prepping myself, I steadied my posture and regted my breath. No reason, I just want to. Ahe~


    All I have to do is think of Kuro and wille to me. Sounds easy. How do we do that?


    "Lady Nadia, you don''t have to stretch your hands."


    Lost''sment made me blush. I lowered my arms as soon as he said that.


    Right, Lost is with me too. I forgot to tell you.


    "You already established a connection with him. You only need to utilize this connection and call him out from the spirit world."


    I nodded as a response. I''m a good student after all.


    I focused hard and found that connection between us that I could always sense. Afterward, I muttered my wish for him toe into my heart, and repeated the same words in my head.


    The air suddenly picked up, but it was still quiet, nheless. In front of me, a greenish light converged and then opened, like a tiny crack that was expanding steadily in space. And then a curled form appeared from that opening, engulfed in a thinyer of spiritual dust.


    I let out the breath I didn''t know I was holding then reached out both my arms again and gently cradled the curled figure in my arms. I couldn''t do this before but now, he was so tiny I can''t even believe this was the same little mountain I once knew. He was also fast asleep and unresponsive and yet he still listened to my call.


    What a cutie¡­


    And I seriously missed this cutie.


    With a smile, I hugged Kuro to my chest, feeling all my trepidations disappear with the wind and whispered in his ears.


    "Wee back~"

 Chapter 258 - The Escort(s)

    Right now, I''m about to go to the pce. For the first time since the ambush, I''m going out of the mansion again. And in lieu of what I thought before, that it''s probably going to take me some time to feel fine again. Because I assumed that I would be traumatized by what happened. Turns out, I''m just fine.


    Hey, I always say that, don''t I?


    My maids followed me outside and as soon as I opened the door, I was greeted by a sight I can''t imagine would happen again. The smile on my face froze as I took in the view in front of me and doubted myself if I was truly being invited as a guest or a war criminal.


    You see, aside from the knights of our family, there were another dozen that came from the pce itself. They were all uniformly scattered, surrounding what seems to be the carriage that is meant for me. And to add more extravagance, I could clearly see a bunch of people in white robes among them too.


    If I don''t immediately know who they are then I might as well be dumb and blind.


    Why are there so many people? And why even the mages from the tower here?


    "These are my escorts?" I didn''t know I had said that out loud until someone answered me.


    "Yes." A full voice echoed to my right.


    I looked at the owner of the voice, already having a premonition. Lo and behold, Lukas was there just like my suspicion.


    "Why are you here too?" I blurted.


    Lukas'' dark brows raised as he stared at me with a nk expression.


    "You should be honored. I am also escorting you."


    It''s even more incredulous to me, especially when I knew his identity. First of all, Lukas is the current duke of Agera. That title alone is enough to not associate himself with me. He is also a general, another freaking title that would curb stomp me on the ground. And he is also the leader of the emperor''s elite knights.


    And yet he is here, escorting me?!


    I wanted to ask but his intense eyes made me stop doing so. I mean, why is he looking at me like that?


    He tilted his head to the side, still staring at me with deep eyes and not saying anything. Just humming. I became wary and suspicious of him. Usually, when he''s being like that, he bes unscrupulous and shameless. Surely, he won''t do anything of the sort under the gazes of a lot of people, right?


    Lukas then met my cautious eyes and smirked, expelling an evil charm that made my heart race.


    Damn him and his good genes!


    "Let''s go."


    He then went ahead and started barking orders to all the knights present. While I was left behind, still overwhelmed by the sheer amount of workforce that went to my entourage alone. Plus, that smile was quite shocking! I''m pretty sure my maids were all blinded too, I could hear their sighs after all.


    The ride to the pce was¡­ well, smooth? No, it was a sight. I don''t have to look outside my window to know that all the eyes of the passersby were on us. Heck, it was like there is a vigil from how massive the entourage we have. The curiosity was piqued as they stared and watched us pass by, upying the streets and forcing the other carriages to give way.


    Who wouldn''t be curious? It won''t be a surprise to me if there is another rumor circting in the nobility about this spectacle. I could already deduce all their exaggerated guesses.


    I was sighing all the way. I knew that they did this for my safety because of the incident before but like¡­ isn''t this too eye-catching? I don''t know anymore, really¡­


    My father had also briefed me on the reason why I was called, it''s about my powers. Apparently, they are believing that I could be the so-called saint cited from the ancient texts and they want to confirm it.


    When I first heard that, I had stared at my dad with incredulous eyes. Me? A saint? What?


    I¡­


    I don''t¡­


    That''s stupid!


    That''s even more shocking than the first time I heard I could use magic and now they think I''m the saint?


    That title is too heavy for me right now!


    So during the ride, I tried to forget the words my father told me and not think about being a saint and all. It hasn''t been long since I woke up and got bombarded by changes. Now they are adding more?


    The carriage stopped as soon as we entered the pce grounds. I looked at the familiar ce again and felt rather nostalgic. It feels like it has been too long since Ist came here. Nothing changed, still magnificent.


    Lukas was beside me, looking so casual it will make you question whether he''s really the escort guard or another guest like me. He''s not even trying to give face anymore, he''s just being him.


    "Disperse," he announced to the others.


    The knights of my family, especially Uno, didn''t leave as hismand. They were behind me, willing to cover me any time. Lukas couldn''t care and just let them be, not even bothering to nce at them.


    The other knights from the pce who received orders to lead the entourage were also left behind, standing at the side formidably. Their leader, a tall burly man with a fierce momentum, can be seen frowning.


    He stepped forward, staring at Lukas with gloomy eyes.


    "We are ordered by the emperor to escort thedy."


    Lukas met his strong gaze and smiled. The kind that gave me chills.


    "I''ll take it from here."


    "But--"


    "Go," another voice piped in.


    "Brother!" I blurted after seeing the person who just talked.


    Nathan''s arrival eased the tension between the group of knights and Lukas. After seeing the captain and hearing his order, the burly man nced at Lukas again. He didn''t say anything and instead saluted Nathaniel before leaving with his group.


    Nathan''s eyes lingered on me first before he looked at the man beside me. He paused for a moment, seemingly wanting to say something but then decided against it.


    I swear, whenever these two face each other, there will always be this existing tight invisible string. What''s the deal between them? Did they perhaps quarrel before?

 Chapter 259 - Show And Tell

    "You all wait here," he told Uno.


    The three of us then walked together. Both of them were each on my side, sandwiching me. No one was speaking. I peered at them from time to time, feeling rather awkward. It made me wish that we would arrive at our destination soon.


    My anima must have felt my difort and reacted. I could tell that it was trying to soothe me which is probably strange for you. It was for me at first but I have grown ustomed to it.


    I haven''t been interacting with it for long but it felt like it was a long-time acquaintance of mine. It''s inexplicable.


    We then arrived at arge door where knights were guarding it who didn''t react upon seeing us and stood incredibly still. Nathan opened the door and as soon as we entered, the door closed again, and then arge-scale magic barrier was deployed, isting this room from the outside.


    No need to think who deployed it for I already knew it''s one of the skills of the emperor. The absolute barrier.


    I had no time to look around because the moment we entered, my eyes were already glued at the far end where the emperor and the empress sat, towering over everyone. The emperor''s deep prating eyes were also on us, or me, from the start which kind of made me nervous.


    I had been in front of them before but this is different. The purpose is not about bestowing rewards after all but something more serious.


    Ezekiel waved at me, standing behind the emperor. Aside from him, only my father who was on the other side was here, and now us.


    "Come closer," the emperor beckoned.


    I nervously nced at my father who nodded at me, telling me it''s okay using his eyes.


    What would I do if they ask me to show them a magic trick or something? I know nothing!


    Walking forward, I steeled my nerves and tried not to show it on my face. I stopped at the foot of the stairs and waited. My hands were sweating like crazy and I could only grasp the sides of my skirt to wipe them discreetly as I curtsied.


    "Greetings to the suns of the empire."


    "You can rise." The emperor''s firm voice echoed to my ears.


    Alright, now what? I hope the emperor won''t make me perform tricks.


    I was just standing there, waiting and feeling nervous as hell. I looked at the two people sitting on a throne who were also doing the same. Actually, everyone in here was staring at me which made my scalp tingle. It felt ufortable.


    I have been used to being watched by a lot of people but this is too much for me. The people here are all important figures after all.


    "You really are not lying, Leon. Even with this distance, I could feel her magic power in waves."


    The emperor''s words made me blush. I had already tried my best to suppress the mana leaking from me but it''s still not enough huh¡­


    "Nadia, are you feeling well now?"


    Unlike the emperor''s wondering expression, the empress has a warm smile on her face as she throws this question at me.


    "Yes, I am. Thank you for the concerns, your majesty."


    "Oh, you. You don''t have to be so formal. We are the only ones here."


    I nced at the emperor and then to her, still uneasy. I mean, if it were just us, I would have done as she said because I''m acquainted with her. But the emperor though¡­


    "I have heard of the incident and your illness, it''s good that you are not injured," said the emperor.


    "I would also like to thank their majesties for sending the imperial doctors to check on me."


    The emperor epted my gratitude with a smile and then after a while, his expression got serious. Kinda¡­ His bright eyes were imploring as if looking through me and that''s when I knew that it''s here.


    "I heard that you can use magic."


    It wasn''t a question but a statement. He''s already sure because he had felt it. But because he doesn''t want to scare me off, he chose to slowly tread along.


    "Yes."


    I mean, it''s true. What else should I say?


    The air tensed and the gazes on me fell harder.


    "... Can you show us?"


    Uhh¡­


    This is so awkward¡­


    I nced at the people who were waiting for me to do something. My eyesnded on Lukas who was leaningzily on a pir, staring at me with an amused expression. He knows that I am not familiar with my power and yet he is still enjoying my awkwardness.


    This man¡­


    How should I show them my magic? I really don''t know anything¡­


    I''m not even sure how to use it either.


    ''Well, maybe ''that?''''


    An idea shed to my mind and before I could think about it further, I stretched out my right palm. Their eyes followed my outspread hand and curiously watched silently. I could even tell they are leaning forward to look closer.


    I did the same thing I performed when I woke up and practiced every day after that, conjuring my anima. Before, I could only muster it for a few seconds and to a small-sized wisp. But after I practiced hard, exhausting my energy every single day, it is now the size of a golf ball and canst far longer than thirty seconds.


    Just as I wanted, a bluish-white wisp condensed in my hand, looking like a pretty swirling magic orb.


    I heard someone gasp, dunno who that is because I was concentrating hard. The emperor let out a deep breath before resting his back on the throne, wearing aplex expression. His eyes got even deeper as a thoughtful look passed on his face. Lukas on the other hand had narrowed his eyes, seemingly agitated.


    I nced at them. This is enough, right?


    I retracted my hand and stood still again, observing the faces of the three people in front of me. If we were not in the presence of the emperor, I would haveughed at Ezekiel''s reaction. He looked so silly with his eyes wide open, almost bulging out of its sockets. I have never seen that expression on his face before so it''s funny.


    "I see...." The emperor muttered.

 Chapter 260 - Test

    The atmosphere inside the hall shifted again as silence pervaded the room. I was like a criminal awaiting judgment and this was the day of my trial. In a way, it is. But instead of being an indiscriminate felon, I was being judged whether I''m a saint or not.


    Surely, disying my anima is not enough reason to call me a saint, right? There are other ways to attest to that. Anyway, what are the characteristics of a saint? How would you know someone is a saint?


    I was proven correct because the emperor started evaluating me again.


    "To be able to conjure an anima, your potential to be strong is apparent."


    The emperor has a positive expression at the moment, the same with Ezekiel and the empress who looked excited.


    For the second time, a blush crept to my face. I''m used to being praised buting from the mouth of the emperor and in front of fairly powerful people, it''s kind of embarrassing.


    The emperor raised his hand which was a signal for Ezekiel toe forward. In his hands was a brocade box with intricate patterns iid on its body. Just the appearance of the box alone was enough for me to know that whatever was inside it, must be very precious.


    Ezekiel stopped in front of me, though not blocking the sights of the people behind him. He smiled as he held the box steadily while I peered at him with nervous eyes.


    Are they giving it to me?


    Ezekiel then opened the lid and so I saw what was the content of the brocade box. It was a jagged crystal, as big as my palm, or even more. The color was blue-violet and something was glowing inside, albeit faintly. Up close, the energy it was emitting could be felt that my anima would even stir in response to it. But it''s more out of curiosity than anything else.


    I looked at my cousin and then to the emperor in inquiry, wondering what this crystal is for.


    "This is called ''The Heart of Luminus'', a magic artifact. It is believed that using this, the saint could talk to the God Luminus and hear his voice," his bright eyes were unwavering as it bored on me, growing more and more serious as he went on.


    The heart of Luminus?


    I looked at the crystal again and gulped. I knew it was something precious but this is heavier!


    "I want you to touch it and tell us what you feel."


    The pressure before was even more pressing now. It doesn''t take a genius to easily understand what they want me to do or expect to happen. They want to test whether I truly am the saint in the texts with this artifact.


    My eyes zeroed on the crystal, seemingly fascinated. With a nce, I got the emperor''s permission and stretched my hand. At first, I was thinking of taking it out of the box but I don''t trust my clumsiness so I digressed.


    Touch it, that''s enough.


    I could hear them holding their breaths which make this process even more nerve-wracking than it already is. The pressure is high in this room!


    As soon as I touched it, the crystal glowed more brightly but not to the point that it would blind anyone. The light inside just got more intense than usual but it already made everyone anticipate with unabated breath, focusing on me unblinkingly. Even the indifferent Lukas was curious.


    After a short while, I finally withdrew my hand.


    "I''m sorry," I sighed.


    The emperor''s brows furrowed.


    "Sorry?"


    "I didn''t feel anything," I honestly divulged.


    I waited longer to see if something would happen but there was nothing. I was even waiting if I would hear a worldly voice echoing in my head but nope.


    Hearing my testimony, the faces of both the emperor and empress fell. Ezekiel looked disheartened seeing that his expectation was crushed. Looking at them like this, also affected me in a way.


    I''m sorry to burst your bubble, guys.


    This means I''m not the saint, right?


    I don''t know but having the possibility that I won''t be, makes me happy. The title of a saint is just a big of a burden, honestly. And I do think I''m not suited to the task. I''m not holy at all!


    "You don''t have to apologize. It seems that we were too hasty in our judgments."


    The emperor offered a sincere smile. He was disappointed but he really can''t do anything about it anyway. In any case, he is still amiable and excited.


    "But having a new magician is already a great honor to the empire." The empress added to appease me, probably.


    "I heard you are still not attuned, do you want to know your magic type?"


    My eyes went bright after hearing what the emperor said. I could do that?


    Seeing my enthusiasm, the emperor curled his lips and beckoned me.


    "Come closer."


    I didn''t even have to think twice and eagerly went to him. Heck, if he could make me understand my magic then I would dly take this opportunity, thank you very much!


    The emperor raised his right palm and I looked at it inquisitively.


    This¡­ Is he telling me to take his hand? Am I allowed to touch the emperor?!


    I know it is an invitation but I can''t help but be scared silly and I''m sure it showed on my face because I heard Ezekielugh at the side.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, Nadia. Emperor father can measure one''s affinity with his appraisal skill."


    Even with his exnation, I was still a little awkward.


    Just for everyone''s information, I haven''t held anyone''s hand except for one unscrupulous bastard who likes taking advantage of people.


    Plus this is the emperor.


    The empress smiled at me warmly, motioning at me to be at ease and go for it.


    Well, whatever. Let''s just get this over with. Not to mention, who could say that they have held the emperor''s hand without offending thew? Not me.


    With a nd expression, I slowly put my own hand atop the emperor''s, oh so carefully. I wasn''t sure where to look either so I just stared at my foot and asionally peeks at the emperor to see his reaction.


    I felt him freeze but I didn''t dare to look. But it sure upped my anxiety.


    "What''s wrong?" I heard the empress ask.


    Uh-huh? What''s wrong?


    "Your majesty?" Even my father had to probe him as well.


    I chose this moment to look at him, withdrawing my hand as well.. I saw his confused expression, with thick brows almost joining together on one line. He then stared at me in a mixture of doubt and¡­ astonishment?

 Chapter 261 - Nadia Be Like: Wtf??

    "This¡­" His eyes were wide in amazement. He was also at a loss for words, anyone could see that. But why?


    "Emperor father? Is everything alright?" Ezekiel worriedly asked him.


    Yeah, I''m getting worried here too. His reaction is knocking off my resolve.


    The emperor ignored them and continued staring at me with gradually intense eyes. And under everyone''s gazes, he suddenly did something horrifying which left all of us speechless.


    He suddenly whipped a sharp de and cut his own palm open!


    He. cut. his. palm. open!


    The crimson blood immediately welled from the deep gully and overflowed, dripping on the floor right in front of me. I jumped backward, frightened beyond belief, with chills running up my spine.


    "Your Majesty!"


    There was a chorus of voices from all sides as the others panicked because of his unexpected move.


    What is he doing?


    The distressed empress wanted to help stop the flow but the emperor gestured for her to remain in her seat, even Ezekiel was silenced. He looked at me with a strange glint and determination, seemingly thrilled about something.


    But I have no time to guess what that something is.


    What the hell just happened?


    "Heal me."


    He suddenly uttered in a prominent voice, offering his bleeding palm steadily. It''s like he doesn''t feel the pain but even just looking at it is already making me distressed. It looks painful! He didn''t hold back at all. The wound was deep and... aaaaaaaaaaa...


    "I¡­ w-what?" I was stuttering like a fool, flustered as hell.


    Who wouldn''t?


    "Emperor father, what is it this--" Ezekiel didn''t get to finish his words because he got interrupted by the emperor again.


    "I want you to heal me," he firmly repeated.


    If I wasn''t over here losing my mind, I would have thought that the emperor had gone bonkers. The blood was endless, dripping on the marbled floor like a broken faucet. I was still struggling with my thoughts but because I was so frightened that the emperor would lose a lot of blood, I immediately stretched my hand to do as he said, even though I didn''t understand anything.


    Heal him? Sure! How the hell am I supposed to do that?!


    Because I was too flustered, the grip I had on my magic power was loosened and it spread out in waves. I didn''t see them respond to it for I wasn''t thinking straight at this point and was just wishing in my head that this would be over, stop the emperor''s bleeding, and go home.


    So I didn''t know what happened. I only saw my palm glowing bright and that the wound on the emperor''s palm was rapidly closing until it returned into its original unblemished state.


    I let out my breath and gazed at the overjoyed emperor with pleading eyes.


    "Please don''t do that again."


    I was still terrified so I didn''t notice everyone else''s reaction to what just happened. But when I calmed down, I noticed that they were all looking at me.


    "W-what? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Are they using me of hurting the emperor?! But I didn''t do anything! I''m telling you, the emperor is crazy!


    "I knew it," the emperormented as he scrutinized his hand, smiling widely.


    It was the first time I saw this expression on him which made him look more like Ezekiel and someone else I know. The thought distracted me for a moment.


    "You have the power to heal. No¡­ that''s not all. There''s something more and it''s not just healing but I don''t know what that is."


    His rambling brought me back from my scattered thoughts and when the words sank into my chaotic brain, I was left speechless.


    Healing? But also not healing? Huh?


    The empress grasped the hand that was bleeding earlier and sighed in wonder.


    "It''s true. It is really healed¡­ There is not even a mark left."


    She then pursed her lips and looked at him disapprovingly.


    "But Nadia is right, don''t do that again. You even scared her! Us!"


    Not just that, I even feel that I am traumatized but I maybe am overreacting a bit here.


    "I''m sorry about that, I was just excited." The emperor exined.


    Excited? There are other ways to express your excitement and mutting yourself is certainly not one of them.


    I get it, he is trying to prove something. But he could have probably warned me first? What if I failed to heal him? Would he bleed to death? Or get it stitched and have a permanently scarred palm. Plus it was his dominant hand too, how would he sign documents and do his daily tasks in the meantime while he''s recovering?


    The emperor is truly scary!


    "You must be exhausted. Why don''t you rest in the pce first before leaving?" The emperor suggested.


    Damn right, I''m exhausted! I feel like all the strength in my body has been drained off. Now that I am aware of it, I could even feel my knees shaking underneath my skirt. If not for my tenacious will, I would have already fallen disgracefully on the floor.


    But¡­


    My eyes automatically strayed on the blood streaks on the marbles and cringed.


    "Why don''t you join me for tea? I haven''t seen you for a long while, let''s catch up shall we?" The empress seconded.


    Tea? Alright. I need a drink anyway¡­


    "Okay," I mumbled, already dropping my facade.


    I was too tired to think about formality now but even so, etiquette should still be upheld.


    The empress saw the weariness in my face and smiled apologetically.


    "The garden in autumn is beautiful and I also have your favorite tea leaves. Maybe we could invite the queen too."


    I nodded aimlessly,pletely ignoring thetter part of her sentence. I was that worn out.


    "Then let me escort the two of you there," Nathaniel smoothly stepped in.


    The empress charmingly grabbed my shoulder and hooked it with hers so naturally. We were already leaving the hall and Nathan was behind us so I didn''t see the meaningful stares the emperor and the others had given him.


    Nathan nodded in understanding and closed the door, trailing after us diligently.

 Chapter 262 - Assumptions

    Nathaniel opened the door to the study and four pairs of eyes immediately went to him. He promptly closed it and walked towards the group, then sat beside his father who looked so serious at the moment.


    Not just Leon, but everyone was sporting the same expressions, and even after he joined, no one was talking. You could feel the anticipation in the air as they eyed each other until the emperor broke it himself.


    "I think I understand why they attacked Nadia."


    His sentence made everyone pay attention to him, wondering why he thinks so.


    "They were not trying to kill her. They want to take her away," he remarked.


    It was such a bold conclusion that these men were surprised to hear.


    Nathan''s brows furrowed, voicing out the same doubts that everyone else had in their hearts.


    "Why?"


    The emperor sped his hand together and looked at the inquisitive faces of the others one by one.


    "Because of her magic."


    He wasn''t sure at first and was confused why they had targeted someone that is not from the pce. He had thought it was a way to distract them but now that he learned about Nadia''s magic, a suspicion sprang up from the back of his mind.


    "They know?" Leon was baffled.


    "But didn''t she just awaken her power?" Even Ezekiel was perplexed, not quite getting it.


    Lukas leaned back on the couch and rested his boot on the expensive wood-carved table in front of him. The others had long been ustomed to this and did not react but Nathaniel got distracted. After all, he was facing the indifferent duke who doesn''t seem like he cares at all.


    "It''s not impossible for them to notice it even before she awakened," Lukas shrugged his shoulders in nonchnce, "I could sense it the first time."


    Ezekiel was caught dumbstruck.


    "You did? But I didn''t."


    How many years had he been with Nadia''s side? Why didn''t he feel any disturbance during those times they were together? Is his perception getting awry? Should he be worried?


    Nathaniel peered at Lukas and mumbled gloomily to himself.


    "I couldn''t tell either. And she''s living under the same roof as me..."


    To think that he, of all people in here, had been with Nadia the most, was also oblivious about her powers¡­


    He tried to think back if he ever encountered abnormality from her before and fell at a loss. What to do? Nadia had always been abnormal...


    Now that he is thinking about it, there are clues everywhere. And they are so obvious it''s making Nathan want to vomit out blood for being stupid.


    One example was the strange fox Nadia had brought home. It''s obviously not an ordinary animal because what kind of fox grows 2 meters?


    "That could be exined. Lukas must have noticed it earlier on because of his anima''s sensitivity to anything." The emperor suggested.


    Ezekiel grew up with Lukas so he understood what the emperor said and affirmed. If it''s Lukas, of course, it is possible. Though there is also a side that he might have epted that reason only to not feel bad with himself.


    "That must mean they have someone in their group that has powers for appraisal like your majesty, or a tool that could detect mana," Leon pointed out. "Or someone like his grace¡­" He added.


    This silenced everyone.


    Any of those three mentioned by Leon is already worrisome. An appraisal skill? That''s unsettling. A magic tool? That''s even more rming. Magic tools are rare and there are only a scarce number of them out there, with the exception of the arcane tower.


    Someone like Lukas? That''s terrifying! It''s like saying there is a super-soldier on the enemy lines. A one-man army...


    Ezekiel downed the tea that had long been cold to moisturize his drying throat. Just thinking about the possibility brings shivers up his spine!


    Nathaniel, unaware of Ezekiel''s growing fear, had voiced his doubts.


    "But then, when did they start paying attention to her?"


    Was it the night of the founding ball? But she was inside the hall¡­ Is it usible that those people had infiltrated the pce too?


    "The knights have already reported about mysterious presences following Nadia around. I had thought they could be stalkers again or some people sent by the other faction."


    The marquis'' aristocratic face was knotted, looking like he''s having headaches.


    The emperor nced at him.


    "Stalkers?"


    Ezekiel was then reminded of the past and chuckled, feeling rather amused.


    "Nadia has plenty of stalkers, it''s actually crazy. Nathan and I had driven some of them away before."


    There were times that it got so serious it gave them headaches for so many months. They weren''t just men either, there were also women; it''s actually disconcerting. And thosedies are the most persistent!


    Aside from the two of them, the rest of the group was also looking out for Nadia, preventing these people from getting close to her. The one that enjoys dispelling them off was Eon and thought of it as a sport.


    The emperor sighed and masked his face again, appearing cautious. He was hesitant to bring this topic up so he was carefully treading. More so when there''s one among them that has ties with the said topic.


    "I suppose that you all heard about the royal massacre," he steadily remarked.


    The emperor then meaningfully nced at Lukas who froze as soon as he heard his words. His drastic change in hiszy demeanor was noticed by the others and Ezekiel, who was aware of the reason, had turned to stone again.


    The temperature inside the room dropped and the mood got gloomy and tense in an instant.


    Who hadn''t heard of the dark history of the empire? As people in positions, they are obviously aware of some things that are not known by themon people. Plus, the said massacre happened only half a century ago and is written in books.


    "Before the Ronans sat on the throne, there was another family who ruled before them. The Von Brandts, Rosenthal empire''s first monarchs."


    Hearing the familiar surname from the emperor''s mouth, Lukas'' frown got deeper, staring at his leather shoes with burning eyes. His anima sensed his strong reaction and thrummed, syncing with him. This made his hatred burn brighter as it fueled his rage. It''s like Nox was celebrating his anger and was wishing him to act on it.


    Lukas snorted in disdain.


    ''Aren''t you greedy?''


    His anima responded to his chide, sneering at him with ridicule. It made him let out a cynical smile because he understood what it meant.


    That they''re the same.


    Greedy.

 Chapter 263 - The Fallen Dynasty

    Ezekiel was sitting beside him so he naturally felt his surging wrath which prickled his scalp. He knows what he''s like when he''s mad. Angry Lukas is definitely a nope Lukas.


    "They were the ones who established the empire during the first great war. Brought down a lot of kingdoms and nations, annexed them all. They were called the conquerors. After the magic was sealed, The Von Brandts were one of the few families who could use magic because they are the descendants of the chaos goddess. With that, their position as the empire''s rulers remained unchanged."


    Recalling the glory of the founding family brought a sense of awe to the emperor. He wasn''t alive during those times but he could just imagine. To be able to stabilize the kingdom, conqueringnds until they prospered as an empire, during the great wars of the past¡­ How astounding the leadership would one have? Even retaining their bloodline as sessors of the ever-growing kingdom despite political turmoils.


    It''s a pity that their reigns were forcibly cut.


    "And then the massacre happened. It is said that the entire royal family was in during that night but that is not the truth. Only the servants were killed. The emperor died protecting the empress and the prince but in the end, they were both taken away. They haven''t been found since then."


    The shock it brought to the masses was huge. How can their great dynasty end just like that? And the next person who sat on the throne was an idiot who can''t even hold a candle to them. Dolt Ronan, an emperor who only ruled for two years after angering the tower. The people would undoubtedly revolt.


    "It''s not just the pce that was attacked but also the archduke''s, the emperor''s brother, who fortunately survived. The people wanted him on the throne but he refused. Because by then, news of disappearances and kidnappings was rampant in every kingdom and empire. The targets were all those families that descended from deities. The Windsors are not spared either."


    It was just their luck that the arcane towers had already taken root. With their appearances, these people vanished like air.


    "They call themselves, ''conquisitor est magicae'', or conquerors of magic."


    They all know about what the emperor had narrated, and had learned it from the history books. Even so, they were stillpelled by the story. Especially when it''s linked to their current problem.


    No one knew when was the exact time these people appeared but it was years after the magic was sealed. They were like ghosts, spreading terror overnight as they religiously plundered kingdoms and empires, robbed them of powerful people. They will make their presence known, not fearing that they would be recognized because that was their aim.


    "Your majesty is saying that Nadia is being targeted by these people?" Leon''s eyes widened.


    "And the artificial mages are from this notorious group?" Nathaniel seconded.


    How could that be? If it''s really like the emperor assumed then Nadia is in grave danger!


    With that line of thought, both father and son fall into mncholy.


    Seeing their dejected faces, the emperor was also distressed. After all, they are also not safe from falling into these people''s clutches.


    "There''s a big possibility. How else could they use magic using these magic crystals?"


    Ezekiel heaved a deep breath.


    "It all makes sense now¡­"


    The reason Nadia was ambushed was that they were nning to kidnap her!


    "Then they want my daughter''s magic¡­" Leon''s face was filled with ck lines, appearing gloomier by the second.


    He can''t use offensive projectiles nor erect barriers, how can he protect his daughter? By relying on manpower? That''s absurd. Swords are nothing against magic at all.


    Lukas suddenly let out a dark chuckle filled with mockery. There was a sneer on his handsome face and his purple eyes were bright and electric, glowing with animosity.


    "Those fvckers¡­ So they are also from that group huh. Excellent¡­"


    Two birds. One stone.


    Lukas believes that fate was giving him this chance. He had been waiting for too long, searching for too long¡­ And now these people who seemed to vanish like smoke hade knocking on his door. Why would he even let them off?


    His family¡­ All of those of his blood had either died or got taken away by them. He''s now alone. A lone wolf of the Von Brandt lineage.


    He still remembered the exact night when he was deprived of everything he had. Family¡­ An identity¡­ Freedom...


    His eyes narrowed, feeling bloodthirsty.


    The people present were startled, staring at him in horror. How intense was that bloodlust? It almost suffocated them!


    "Lukas. Don''t be hasty. I know you have been looking for them but this is not the time." The emperor immediately reasoned out to him. He fears that Lukas would suddenly storm out and do the unthinkable while being driven with anger.


    Nathaniel was confused why Lukas'' reaction to the story was so strong. He looked at his cousin and whispered.


    "Is he perhaps¡­?"


    Ezekiel gravely nodded, confirming his suspicion.


    Nathan''s brows furrowed in puzzlement.


    "But he''s the duke of Agera?"


    Isn''t he? He was the heir to the dukedom that was also massacred overnight. Although the Ageras weren''t particrly a blessed bloodline, they were still ughtered without a cause.


    If he''s a Von Brandt, then why is he called Lukas of Agera?


    Ezekiel met his gaze and sighed.


    "There''s an exnation for that."


    He didn''t borate so Nathaniel put the matter aside. After all, the topic of interest is just a few meters away.


    "Our goal is to track them down. And now that we have guessed their identities, it will be easier to get a hold of them." His sincere eyes were still on Lukas. He was like trying to calm a wounded agitated animal down with the way he was appeasing him.


    Lukas didn''t say much and remained silent, albeit seething. But that''s already enough.


    The emperor then looked around, meeting each of their gazes.


    "Nadia is their current aim so we have to protect her. Right now, her identity is equal to that of an unofficial saint. Her powers are beyond that of my understanding which means her potential is limitless."


    Indeed. Such rare talent should be cultivated and preserved. If it fell to the hands of those people, what would happen then? She will also disappear in the face of Terra as if she never existed.


    "I have gathered you all here to discuss this seriously with you. Someone should stay by her side all the time."


    Nathaniel steeled himself and immediately volunteered.


    "Then let me. She''s my sister, I will--"


    He was then cut off by the silent Lukas before he could finish his words.


    "No.. I will guard her."

 Chapter 264 - Distrusts

    "No. I will guard her."


    Lukas'' assertion earned him stares from the rest, especially Nathan, whom he had interrupted.


    "You¡­"


    He was about to protest but Lukas beat him to it.


    "These people are my mission," he dered.


    Nathan was conflicted. It was true that Lukas'' mission was to find these people''s hideout and track them down. But he is also unwilling to leave the matter of his sister in someone else''s hands.


    The others can''t refute him either because after all, it is convenient for him to stay with Nadia. While he guards her, he could just wait for them toe out and capture them. That''s two birds hitting with one stone.


    The emperor also thinks this way, thus, he doesn''t have any protest.


    "Fine. Then, Lukas, I will entrust Nadia to you."


    Lukas nodded and reverted to his idle posture.


    "If our assumption is correct, then there is a big possibility that these people will return for her. That''s why we need to prepare a n." The emperor continued.


    The corners of Lukas'' lips lifted into a half-smile.


    "Let''s lure them out. We have what they need, don''t we?"


    His suggestive words sank into their brains and the first one to react was Ezekiel.


    "Are you saying that we should use Nadia as bait?" He was looking at Lukas with raised eyebrows, feeling kind of disturbed by this.


    That''s his cousin they are talking about, he doesn''t know if he is up to that idea.


    Even the marquis was shocked.


    "Duke Lukas, you--"


    "She''s their target. She''s going to be the bait no matter what, why can''t we use this opportunity?" His purple eyes didn''t even flinch when he said this, as if it is so natural to him.


    The others felt even more ufortable, much more when both father and brother of the said ''bait'' was here. How can they just ept this n? That''s like escorting Nadia in peril with their own hands.


    Nathaniel was already unwilling from the start and now he is even more averse to whatever Lukas was suggesting. How can a man like him be ever qualified to protect someone?


    "Then what will happen to my sister? You are throwing her on the frontline!"


    Lukas'' met his infuriated gaze calmly. The contrast was so vast between Nathan''s dissatisfaction and Lukas'' confidence.


    "I said I will protect her, didn''t I?"


    Nathan sneered.


    "Are you so confident that she won''t be in danger?"


    Lukas did not answer and just stared at him with his unchanging expression. He had never been questioned about his ability until now. Most of the time, when someone belittles him, they''re either dead or incapacitated.


    But looking at this man, wearing the same hair and eyes as that woman, he was amused. A man like this won''tst an hour in a duel with him and yet he''s here doubting him. He doesn''t understand the strong need for rity regarding Nadia''s wellbeing. He already said he will protect her, why is he not satisfied?


    Surely, he doesn''t understand human emotions that well, aside from anger and hatred that is.


    Ezekiel felt the pressure originating between them and jumped in to diffuse it.


    "Nathan, Lukas is very strong. You don''t have to worry about him protecting her."


    Nathaniel frowned harder, still not moving his gaze away.


    "I don''t know that. I have never seen him in action so I have no way to judge it myself. I am only worried about my sister. He may be a general who had single-handedly solved the barbarians, but those are ordinary people and the current enemies are mages. Didn''t he let them get away before?"


    A crack showed on Lukas'' mask.


    "That was my negligence. It won''t happen again."


    Being reminded of that one failure wasn''t fun for him, it only brought annoyance. He got too engrossed in the fight, he admits that. But that won''t happen the second time around.


    Nathaniel raised his chin arrogantly.


    "How could we be assured?"


    "Nathaniel¡­" Leon called out.


    As the prime minister and the emperor''s confidant, he is aware of Lukas'' skills but is not entirely familiar with them. So he also had misgivings but he had full trust in the emperor''s decisions.


    "No. My sister''s life is at stake and I don''t trust him yet. If he will guard her then I will also volunteer. One person won''t be enough." His firm resolve couldn''t be shaken, as seen with his steady gaze on Lukas throughout the conversation.


    Lukas was even more amused.


    Dare to announce straight to his face about his distrust on him? Who was brave enough to do that?


    A chuckle escaped from his mouth.


    "Heh. I like this guy¡­"


    Straightforward and stalwart. No wonder he is the captain of the royal knights.


    The emperor saw that Lukas was not in disagreement with Nathan''s remark. Still, he went on his way to appease thetter.


    "Alright, you two. Nathan, I understand your sentiments. But among anyone gathered in this room, he is the one person you can be rest assured to entrust Nadia''s safety."


    Nathan remained tight-lipped, his frown lingering.


    In this room? Is he excluding him?


    That conclusion really doesn''t sit well with him.


    "I have no problem with Duke Lukas guarding her but as her father, I would also want to protect my daughter in my own way," Leon added.


    "Of course. Do as you see fit," the emperor responded affirmatively.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    His golden irises measured them one by one.


    "These people''s main aims are those who can use magic so we can''t lower our guards as well."


    With the appearance of those fake mages, it is certainly not impossible for them to just focus on one person. They will surely attack the other blessed genes as well. The pce won''t be safe either.


    "Then I will strengthen the security around the pce, leave this to me, emperor father," Ezekiel volunteered.


    He nodded dutifully, "The silver wings will have to divide themselves and observe in the shadows with Lukas and Nathaniel staying at Nadia''s side."


    "Duke Lukas?" Nathan mumbled and stared at Lukas in confusion again.


    Is he also part of the silver wings?


    "I will gather them at once," Lukas affirmed.


    "I will also call forth the elite men in my army to add manpower in the pce," Leon continued.


    "Regarding her highness, the queen¡­" Ezekiel then ushered another topic, looking cautious all of a sudden.


    The emperor naturally guessed what he meant and got attentive.


    "Is there any news about her?"


    Ezekiel''s usual bright countenance was particrly bleak that moment, at a loss even.


    "The reports of the people we sent to serve her are all the same positive responses. But those that are watching from afar say the queen''s pce is¡­ weird."


    The emperor paused for a second, his eyes inquisitive.


    "Weird?"


    "The hawk had been monitoring the Queen''s pce for some time now and he reported that he couldn''t infiltrate inside. He said that there seems to be a barrier that prevents the outside from listening to what is going on in that ce," Lukas followed up.


    This time, he was a bit thoughtful. After he heard that report, he also sent Yvan to confirm it and he got the same result. No wonder, he could fathom that that side of the pce was rather peculiar.


    His hearing is more than average and could hear further and much clearer than the human ears can. But there is a part of the pce that was silent as a mouse and it never bothered him before because he never paid attention to it. Until now.


    "Your majesty, are you suspecting the queen?" Leon couldn''t help but be surprised.


    He was his confidant but this matter was never mentioned to him at all! And the fact that they had known Regina for a long time so his reaction is natural.


    They were friends before they got to where they are now, you know.


    Silence pervaded the room and with every passing second, the question uttered got heavier to answer.


    After a while, the emperor let out a weary sigh.


    "I don''t want to."


    "We are dealing with something serious at the moment so I don''t want to anticipate the worst. But I also don''t want to set Regina''s matter aside."


    Leon''s lips thinned as he stared at his majesty and his friend. He had never imagined that he would ever get to the point where he would witness a crack on the ss he always presumed unbreakable.


    Before there were titles in their names, they were young people with a bond. Him, the emperor, her highness Regina, histe wife, and both dukes Reichen and Ethalion; the six of them go way back. He had thought that this bond would never change but looking at the face of the troubled emperor¡­


    Leon kept his silence. He will get to the bottom of this topicter when there are only the two of them.


    "Do you think she''s nning something?" He pried.


    Micahel looked down at the royal seal on the table, hiding his gloomy eyes.


    "I hope not¡­"

 Chapter 265 - The Squad Is Back!

    "I can''t believe you all came at once," I couldn''t help butment as I faced the expectant faces of my friends.


    "Why not? It''s just like the old times." Eon responded, seemingly nostalgic of his so-called ''old times''.


    Conrad immediately refuted him for it.


    "The old times? Eon, you speak as if it happened decades ago."


    "But it felt like that to me!" Eon defended.


    We were in the garden at the moment, sitting around the table just like how we did it in the past. I kind of agree with Eon on this one, it really felt nostalgic. Though it''s a pity that Ezekiel is not as free as everyone else''s so he''s currently not with the group.


    "When was thest time we got together? Or saw each other at all? After the night of the founding ball, all of you got busy!" Eon continued his rant.


    Conrad raised his brows and chided.


    "As if you aren''t busy too?"


    Yeah, Eon. Aren''t you getting ready to take over the family? Aside from your responsibility as a vice-captain, you''re also a next-line count. His duties might be doubled now. And with the current problem the pce is facing, strengthening the security around the empire and the pce is already another job.


    "Was the founding ball that long ago?" Noah asked thoughtfully.


    I was actually surprised to see Noah here as well. It felt like he''s never active after we graduated from the academy, you know. He was the first to catch my attention when I got down after being informed that I had visitors. This man is really off the grid.


    "Kind of¡­?" I answered.


    Eon raised his chin proudly.


    "See? I don''t even see you in the pce anymore!"


    Ah? Why is he using me so suddenly?


    "I got busy¡­?"


    And what does he mean by him not seeing me? I''m literally always present?


    "Just like I said." Eon then remarked, proud that his stance was proven. "Youe to the pce so often yet not a glimpse of your shadow is seen."


    "Why are you so intense? Do you really miss hanging out that much?" I pointed out. "And don''t I visit the ground sometimes? Didn''t we meet often? What?"


    I just want to know what goes in this man''s head sometimes. Is he suffering from memorypses now? Did he somehow hit his head while practicing and now he forgets things?


    Luther then started snorting at the side, giving Eon ambiguous looks.


    "Heh."


    Eon ignored theughing person by his side and blushed.


    "¡­"


    What? I don''t get it¡­ I''m suddenly confused why the conversation shifted so much. Why do I look like I''m the viin? What''s going on?


    "Come on Nads, Eon just probably missed you, that''s all." Noah piped in, grinning mischievously.


    ???


    "Why would he? As I''ve said, I see him all the time!"


    Eon pursed his lips, still blushing hard, looking flustered, while Luther was dying at the side.


    Huh. It must be embarrassing to contradict yourself!


    "Pfft--" Luther then turned his eyes to Nathan beside me and grinned wickedly. "Captain? Why do you look mad?"


    Eon paled at the instant he was mentioned and cleared his throat, averting his gaze to anywhere but us.


    "Ahem! I missed everyone, not just Nadia! Get your facts straight, Noah."


    "Sure you do¡­" Noah responded, not even hiding his teasing smile.


    "I''m sure Noah feels the same. Right, Noah?" Eon fired.


    Gwen, who was fanning herself to my left, hid half her face behind the hand fan and narrowed her eyes at the rowdy guys.


    "You guys don''t change, do you? Still so loud."


    "Oops-- The future duchess'' is mad." Luther simpered, acting unapologetic.


    "Honestly, why are you guys here anyway?" I then mentioned, diverting the topic.


    I have already received their well-wishes but seeing them all at once is kind of excessive, I guess? I mean, aren''t they all busy? How do they bnce their time toe and hang out?


    "That again? Of course, we are here to check on you. What else?" Noah answered on their behalf.


    That sounds strange, especially from him. The busiest person out of everyone here.


    "Right. Why do you always get in trouble? Seriously?" Eon grumbled for the nth time today.


    Conrad nodded in agreement.


    "You''re like a trouble-ma, Nads."


    "And you are so weak too, always falling ill!" Eon seconded.


    I can''t refute that. Because it''s true. I am really weak. Though I gained something useful, I''m still far from being considered strong.


    Speaking of, I tried experimenting with magic these days and though it''s not life-changing or heaven-defying, it''s still fruitful nheless.


    "We wanted to visit you during the time that you were sick but Nathan won''t let us." Eon then cast a nce at my brother.


    "Right." Bea nodded. "It''s good that you are well now."


    I''m also surprised to see Bea here too. Are they allowed to leave the pce? But seeing she''s here, it''s probably like that. She''s also one of the people I rarely see these days.


    "I heard you were summoned to the pcest time? It was quite a scene too." Noah suddenly shifted the topic.


    Yes, you are right. Our conversation is all over the ce, I don''t know why either.


    "Oh, yes I was. They were worried, so¡­" I trailed off and thenughed awkwardly at the end.


    It kind of sounded like I''m so important to even have the monarchs worry about my well-being. Anyway, I can''t just say the reason why I was invited to the pce was that they were testing if I was a saint. And the reason why there are so many guards was because of those damned mages who ambushed me.


    Those two reasons are confidential. Might as well just say a white lie which is true in a way.


    "The pce even sent so many knights to escort her. Everyone was thinking that some important people from other kingdoms had visited the empire." Luther chuckled.


    I knew rumors would spread. I even expected that.. The citizens and the nobles love gossiping so much, after all.

 Chapter 266 - Nads Is Abnormal

    "I still can''t believe I got rejected for volunteering to escort you," Eon pouted and then red at Nathan openly.


    Nathan only humphed coldly at my side and drank his tea.


    You must be wondering why my brother is here? Well, ording to him and my father, he would be guarding me all the time along with one other person, which is Lukas.


    I''m surprised as well, don''t worry.


    I mean, two of the strongest people in the empire? Just to guard me? I''m not even someone important¡­ Well, he did say I''m an unofficial saint despite failing the test.


    "It''s because you kept cking off of your duties," Luther quipped. "Why don''t youin to Nathan right now?" He added.


    Eon straightened his back and stuffed a cookie in his mouth.


    "Who said I''mining?"


    I thought you already gained a backbone, Eon.


    "Anyway, are you feeling okay now, Nads? Like for real?" Eon inquired, staring at me with honest eyes.


    He''s cute when he does that. Like a puppy.


    I smiled at them for effect.


    "Yes. I am fine, for real."


    "You''re not lying?" Conrad also asked.


    "Yes! Thest time you said you were fine, you vomited blood right after. I was really shocked, you know!" Gwen suddenly raised her voice as she pped the fan close while squinting her eyes, catching me off guard.


    My heart literally skipped! Even Bea beside her jolted, that''s how loud she was.


    "That''s the Gwen I know!" Noah then teased her soon after. "You were too quiet, it was giving me goosebumps."


    Gwen''s face immediately turned red.


    "Shut up!"


    Oooh~ I kind of missed these two''s banter. Just so you know, during our time in the academy, the three of us were pretty tight. Gwen would sometimes use Noah as a bridge to convey things to Rosamunde because they just don''t get along. That''s probably how Noah and Rosa got closer, now that I think about it.


    "I promise, okay? I''m not lying to you. The priests are always checking on me so I can guarantee it."


    I even raised my palm as a gesture of being sincere.


    "Priests? Damn, you are so well taken care of," Luther then reacted.


    I agree.


    "I have never seen a priest before," Noah scratched his chin, "I feel envious."


    "Yes, there were three of them. Lord Janus also came once," Gwen confirmed.


    Oh, right. I forgot Gwen was there when shit happened. I wonder if she''s aware that I have powers? I did cause a mana storm, if she was present at that time, she must have witnessed it.


    "What? The Lord Janus? The master of the arcane tower?" Conrad was shocked silly.


    "Who else?" Gwen sneered.


    Are they fighting still? Damn¡­


    "Seriously?" Bea, Eon, Luther, and Noah chorused, disbelief written all over their faces.


    "Nads, tell us all of your secrets right now," Noah jokes.


    "Fool¡­" I muttered and hid my smile by sipping tea.


    Ah¡­ I feel so good right now. Being able to joke around with my friends after a long time¡­


    "Why did the tower master appear? Are you two acquainted?" Luther started rattling his queries.


    "In a way¡­ yes?"


    We kind of have a connection. A strange one? Janus does know I''m not from here like the omnipotent magician he is.


    The others drilled me for answers as well. Janus is truly famous huh.


    "When did the two of you meet?" Eon''s eyes were shining brightly.


    Bea''s eyes were shining equally as Eon''s.


    "Doesn''t he rarely leave the tower?"


    "Yeah? Wasn''t the first time he appeared was during the founding ball? Did you two get acquainted that time?" Noah piped in.


    The others didn''t throw questions but their eyes did.


    "Uhh¡­ Before the founding ball, actually. The empress invited him for tea during one of our afternoon parties, and so I met him there."


    How would I forget the day I almost had a heart attack after seeing Janus for the first time? I was so scared I was sweating coldly.


    "So after that, you two got along?" Conrad followed up.


    "Not really? We met a few more times after that, identally. It kind of just happened, I guess? He then invited me to the tower after a few meetings."


    The others got silent, gazing at me in wonder. They look so silly that I startedughing.


    "He invited you to the tower¡­"


    "The arcane tower¡­"


    "To be fair I can ess the tower if I want to because of my rank, but getting invited¡­ Damn¡­"


    Seeing their reactions, I quickly settled the truth before they could get carried away.


    "There''s nothing special going on. He was just being polite because the pce requested."


    "Ahuh¡­" Luther wasn''t buying it. "Why does it feel like Nadia is getting further and further away?"


    "What the hell? Stop joking," I refuted.


    I swear they are so dramatic.


    "I thought I''m already immune to these things. But turns out, Nadia is more abnormal than we thought," Noah seconded.


    "Who are you calling abnormal?"


    It''s fate ying around!


    Conrad bobbed his head.


    "Me too¡­ I thought I''m used to it but I still get surprised from time to time."


    "Nads is a different specie¡­" Eonmented.


    "You guys are so weird," I sighed in exasperation.


    "Nads is weirder!" The rest immediately rebuked.


    "Right!"


    Ahh¡­ seriously¡­


    "What about Kuro? Have you found him?" Gwen inquired.


    "Yes. He had returned," I then smiled at her reassuringly.


    I did mention to her once that Kuro was missing.


    "What? Why? Did the fox get lost?" Eon questioned.


    Got lost¡­


    "..."


    Should I tell them the truth? I mean, sooner orter, it will be revealed anyway. Maybe the thing about me having powers could still be hidden for now until I mastered it somehow. Though I find suppressing my magic is seriously hard. I get so tired at night after a whole day of bottling it in.


    That''s why I should visit the pce and ask Ezekiel for pointers.


    "Before that, I have something to tell you."


    I saw them starting to raise their brows from my tone.


    "What?"

 Chapter 267 - Nads Is Abnormal Pt 2

    "Why do you look so serious?"


    I heaved a deep breath and looked at them one by one, bracing myself for their reactions.


    "Kuro is a spiritual being. A spirit beast, to be exact."


    "Ah?"


    "The fox? A spirit beast? Those things from legends?" Eon repeated dumbly.


    "I knew there was something about him. I mean, how can a fox grow so big?" Gwen also parroted.


    "Nnn!" Bea seconded.


    "But isn''t he sized normally though?" Conrad scratched his head in confusion.


    "Fox? What fox?" Luther then threw this question, even more confused than Conrad. "Ah! That one from the hunt! It''s a spirit beast?"


    "You''re wrong. Kuro could grow even bigger, Nadia even rode on him before," Gwen gainsaid.


    Beatriz thoughtfully concurred, "I remember that. I thought it wasn''t normal too but you weren''t saying anything so I didn''t ask."


    "A spirit beast¡­ I touched a spirit beast¡­" Eon started shivering and it almost scared us.


    "It''s okay, I understand..." Conrad patted his shoulder, resonating with his bud.


    "But damn¡­ A spirit beast? What else? What else do you have to say?" Luther has begun to lose it again.


    I can''t believe they would react this hard¡­ They are not even trying to doubt me one bit¡­ So trusting...


    "Priests¡­ Lord Janus¡­ Getting invited into the tower¡­ Spirit beast¡­ I won''t even be surprised if you revealed you could miraculously use magic too," Noah counted, summarizing what I told them earlier.


    "Hey! That''s too abnormal!" Luther remarked.


    "Nads is already one!" Eon dered.


    "Yeah, but that''s too impossible! That''s like reaching the most impossible thing." Luther clearly doesn''t want to believe it, or he''s probably in denial. Seems like there is a semnce of reason left in his brain.


    "Why not? It''s Nadia," Conrad jokingly mentioned.


    Hearing their banter just made me nervous, especially when they were arguing about whether I could use magic. I can. But when a stiption came out and they started talking about it, my anxiety was astronomical.


    "You guys¡­" I then nervouslyughed, sweating coldly.


    I didn''t catch Gwen''s gaze that she shot at me because I was busy moisturizing my drying throat and keeping my expression neutral.


    It''s a great thing that I have such a reliable brother I can always count on. He would never let me down!


    "Alright, stop fooling around."


    Nathan''s cold piercing voice echoed, mming the excitement in the air. His equally piercing eyes also stopped the guys from furtherments and sat there obediently. As expected of my brother, very dependable.


    "Uh-oh, brother Nathan is pissed," Luther cleared his throat.


    "It''s Noah''s fault," Eon noted, putting all the me on Noah.


    "Why me?" His face was filled with grievance this time.


    "Coz it''s you," Eon echoed.


    "..."


    Seeing that my brother''s face was getting darker, they finally pursed their lips and stopped entirely. Bea only drank her tea silently, looking very graceful at that while Gwen joined her.


    The once lively atmosphere got bleak and it made this little gathering awkward. So for the sake of everyone here, I should do something to alleviate the situation.


    "I missed you, guys. I''m so d to see you all again."


    The smile stered on my lips was genuine. I really meant what I said. My days have been so chaotic recently and having them all here,ughing with them, being surrounded by their presence, I feel safe. I feel happy.


    My friends must have felt my sincerity and smiled in return, bringing warmth.


    "Stop getting sick, alright?" Eon was the first to reply, touching his nose shyly.


    "Idiot, how would she do that?" Luther reacted, snorting at the side.


    "By being healthy, stupid," was Eon''s rebuke.


    "You''re stupid."


    "No, you."


    Oh¡­ They''re starting again¡­


    Apparently, these two are the newedic duo.


    Before, it was him and Conrad, but I guess everything changed when Conrad resigned from the knights, huh.


    "Sure. I will try my best," I chuckled, halting their stupid banter.


    "If you fall ill again, you''ll be punished," replied Eon.


    "Ooh-- Kinky~"


    Eon then pped Luther''s head in return.


    "Ow!"


    Gwen looked at the guys and sighed deeply, her eyes expressing disappointment.


    "They''re hopeless¡­"


    A smile was pasted on my lips, looked at the two dumb duo, and sipped.


    "I agree."


    ----**


    I wanted to ask Ezekiel''s advice about controlling one''s powers but after realizing he''s busy dealing with pce affairs, I chose to go to the tower instead and ask the guidance of Janus. If I want to learn, then I might as well learn from the very best.


    I just hope he would be willing to bestow knowledge on this lowly me.


    Before I informed my father about it, I had thought I wouldn''t get to leave the mansion without dozens of guards escorting me but to my surprise, nothing had changed in their numbers. Only this time, my guards are all elite knights that came straight from my father''s army. And there''s one other person.


    No, two. Count my brother in. Though he''s not always around but most of the time, he''s by my side. Right now though, he was doing errands.


    But knowing that Lukas was out there somewhere guarding me, kind of feels surreal. I wonder where he is? I wouldn''t question his ability because first, that''s absurd. Secondly, I know Lukas has godly sneaking and hiding skills. So even if I don''t see him physically, he''s just around. Heck, he could be hiding beneath this luxurious carriage right now. Or he could be beside me and I wouldn''t even know.


    The carriage entered the pce after a while and as soon as I got out, a certain figure materialized in front of me. Pretty fast, if I may add. He didn''t even catch a breeze when he did so.


    See? He is around.


    Now I kinda want to know where he was. He must be in the carriage too, either with the coachman or atop the roof, who knows. Anything is possible with this man.


    "Your grace," I greeted him smoothly, with a curtsy and all.


    Lukas looked down on me, his head tilting to the side. And here I am looking up because he is such a tower.


    "You don''t look surprised."

 Chapter 268 - Back To The Tower

    Do I have to?


    I blinked at him.


    "You know, because every time I see you, you always have this stupid look on your face," he added.


    I wished he never opened his mouth.


    "Stu-- I do not!" I rebuked through gritted teeth.


    Why must he ruin my mood all the damn time?


    Lukas'' eyes filled with mirth, clearlyughing at my expense.


    "Just like that."


    I red at him resentfully. Can I hit a duke? I really want to hit a certain duke right now.


    "Your mana is leaking." Lukas crossed his arms in front of him, looking at something that I can''t see.


    Hearing his words, heat crept up to my cheeks. I then tried to suppress my mana, bottling it inside me or something. Keyword, tried.


    "There''s still some," hemented.


    With a reddened face, I scowled at him.


    "I don''t know how to, okay? That''s why I''m here."


    Without waiting for his reply, I started walking in the direction of the tower. I felt him following me, eventually walking alongside me matching my steps, even though his legs are super long he could have gone ahead instead.


    "You''re going to the tower?" He inquired.


    "Yes."


    I heard him make a small sound and then he didn''t respond again after that.


    "Hmm¡­"


    We were both silent and although I was a little mindful of it, Lukas doesn''t seem to, so I didn''t bother either.


    When we arrived at the entrance, I went straight to the wide-opened door without dy. I wasn''t worried that Lukas would get bounced back because he''s a member of the pce regime, he''s supposed to go freely unprecedentedly. But who would know that I would immediately be proven wrong?


    I didn''t see him get denied entrance but I heard it. Do you know the sound of something hitting the wall? That''s what it sounded like.


    Curiosity got the better of me so I turned around, wondering why the hell it sounded so loud, and saw Lukas standing outside, frowning darkly.


    "Hah?" His sneer was terrifying. And as if it''s not enough, his right hand red with dark mes, burning so sinisterly.


    "What are you doing?" I immediately asked him, dumbfounded by his sudden aggression.


    Without looking at me, he raised his fist and readied to punch the empty space in front of him.


    "Destroying the barrier."


    My eyes widened in horror.


    "Why?"


    Why would he do that?


    "It''s obstructing my way."


    His answer seeped into my brain and then it clicked on me.


    He can''t get in?


    "Wait! Don''t do anything!" I gasped out loud.


    Lukas'' raised his left brow and did not move as I said. Though his fist is still zing with that gloomy fire.


    "I''ll ask Z, wait here."


    I''m already inside anyway and the counter is just a few steps away. I can definitely run that short distance!


    "I can just destroy it. That''s easier," said Lukas.


    "You can''t," was my immediate response.


    Why is his first thought to destroy anything when it''s not going his way?


    Lukas sneered, his expression cynical.


    "Who says?"


    "Janus will get mad."


    If I don''t stop Lukas from doing whatever he likes, Janus will probablye to me as an enabler.


    What if he gets angry because the barrier got destroyed by this deranged psychopath? And then he''ll get mad at me for not stopping this said deranged psychopath?


    I don''t think I want to entertain that idea. After all, I still have not forgotten how the novel Nadia died in his very hand.


    So I''d rather have Lukas behave right now¡­


    "So?" Lukas replied.


    He wasn''t moved by my threat, as expected.


    I let out a sigh, as deep as the ocean trenches, and pleaded to him with my eyes.


    "Just don''t, alright? ¡­ You''re a general, you should have a pass!"


    That''s right, where is your pass! My brother has one, surely you have the same! He told me so!


    "I don''t." His flippant reply just made it worse.


    "Did you not bring it with you?"


    The nk gaze he gave me gave it away.


    "Wait here, I''ll call Z. Don''t do anything!" I reminded him for the nth time.


    I ran inside not caring if I''ll look tactless. I''m more concerned about Lukas blowing up the barrier than being poised right now.


    I don''t trust Lukas'' unpredictability.


    "Z!" I called out as soon as I spotted him behind the counter.


    Z turned his head in my direction and smiled.


    "Oh, you''re back."


    Catching my breath quickly, I steadied my feet and pointed at the doorway.


    "I have someone with me but he can''te in."


    Z nodded in understanding and I was about to blow a relieved breath, but he said:


    "Then he is not allowed if he doesn''t have permission or a pass."


    "He''s a member of the pce regime. A general." I emphasized.


    I don''t know but I can imagine Z raising his eyebrows at me right now.


    "And he doesn''t have a pass?"


    "He forgot to bring it." Probably.


    Z stared nkly, I assumed so, because he just stood there for a second.


    "Are you lying?"


    "Can you juste with me? He has a badge that he can show you. I''m really worried he would do something if I took too long," I then changed tactics. "He''s going to destroy the barrier!"


    That''s probably an equivalent to ''Janus will kill you!'' to him so he finally agreed.


    "Alright, then."


    When I returned with Z, I was surprised to see him standing there so peacefully. He still has his mes actively flickering behind his shoulders but at least he''s not attacking the barrier like I''m worried about. I was expecting that he would get bored and start burning everything or something.


    Lukas suddenly zeroed his eyes on the person with me the moment we burst out of the entrance.


    "Woah¡­" Z then blurted, "That person''s absurd! Is he a demon too? No, that''s clearly a human..."


    I ignored him and gestured at Lukas.


    "Show him your badge!"

 Chapter 269 - Rare

    "What badge?" Lukas responded tepidly.


    I replied to him without thinking about it.


    "The general one or the silver wings! Any of them!"


    Lukas'' face turned ck all of a sudden and his eyes glowed viciously.


    "How did you know?"


    His quiet sentence brought chills up my spine and I instantly remembered what I just said. I screwed up.


    ''Oops.''


    Looking at the hostility brimming out of him, I pretended to be unaffected and turned a blind eye to his obvious anger.


    "Just show him! You know what I mean!"


    He didn''t move at once and was just staring at me, very suspiciously.


    Me and my big mouth!


    My fingers pinched my dress ufortably and came up with an excuse to escape this predicament.


    "It''s because of my brother. Okay? He told me."


    He was still frowning but he wasn''t as murderous as before now. His eyes lingered on me for a while before he showed Z his general badge. Z then let him in.


    Now, his suspicious eyes fell on Z again.


    "You''re a demon."


    What? Demon? What demon?


    Z grinned wide, not denying it.


    "And you''re demon-like!"


    Lukas smirked in response.


    "Heh."


    All the while, I was standing at the side, finally d for being able to breathe again. That was so close...


    "Are you reading today?" Z asked.


    "Uhh, no. Is Lord Janus here?" And looked up as if I could see the topmost floor.


    "Master is not here."


    "When will he return?"


    Z shrugged his shoulders.


    "I don''t know. Probably not today. It depends."


    "..."


    Why is he so unreliable at times?


    "Is that so¡­" I mumbled dejectedly.


    There goes my purpose¡­ I was really excited to learn today...


    "So are you reading today?" Z repeated.


    "No¡­" I was going to say no, deciding if I should go home or stay for a while. But then, an idea struck my mind. "Well, yeah. Do you have records of the people who lived in Rosenthal?"


    "Records¡­" Z thought for a second and snapped his fingers, "Ah! You want to go to the archive room?"


    "So there are? Yes! I want to go!" I quickly replied, grabbing the opportunity.


    "Follow me. Not you, though." He motioned to the curious man beside me.


    Lukas only raised his brow and looked like he didn''t care. He seemed more interested in the surroundings than anything else, to be honest. When we were leaving, my eyes lingered on him for a moment, worried that he would thrash the ce down. I mean, this man is unpredictable after all.


    I followed Z obediently and saw him open a door that led to a room filled with stone statues. There are probably less than a hundred, or even more in here. Some of them looked like they were scared as hell, some looked surprised; it was varied. It''s mostly statues of men though.


    I can''t help but feel amazed.


    "These statues are incredibly lifelike! It''s like they are real people," I breathed as I tried to touch one statue of a horned being I saw.


    It''s so detailed¡­


    "Oh, they are." Z then replied in nonchnce.


    "What?" My head snapped to him and I immediately retracted my hand that was about to touch a statue.


    "They were alive once and then they got turned to stone."


    His cheerful tone wasn''t helping at all. It''s like he''s justplimenting the weather for being good.


    ???


    He stopped at one statue of a person who appeared to be frightened as hell and smiled.


    "They were foolish beings who dared to anger the master. So now they are pieces of fine art! Aren''t they beautiful? I''m very proud of it~"


    I took a step back away from the statue and most definitely away from the grinning Z.


    ¡­


    That''s one more reason to not get on Janus'' bad side.


    "It''s here."


    We finally came to arge room full of sky-high shelves filled with hardbound tomes. It''s like the library but smaller. It''s still bigger than any rooms I have seen though.


    "Who is it? I will get it for you," Z said.


    "Thank you. Uhmm¡­ Helen D''Angelo please."


    "D''Angelo¡­"


    Z instantly teleports to the other side of the room and stops on one of the shelves, grabs a tome, and then teleports back to me. All in a couple of seconds.


    "Here."


    I almost dropped it in shock. I still can''t get used to this after all.


    Clearing my throat, I hugged the somewhat heavy book on my chest.


    "Thank you¡­"


    He then pointed to my left, "The reading area is there. If you''re done, you can just go back to the first floor."


    I blinked at him.


    "First floor?"


    Are we not on the first floor? We didn''t really climb the stairs earlier...


    "Yeah. This is the 21st floor. If you want to go back, just open the door where we entered and you''ll be directly led back to the first floor," He added, clearly not seeing my dumbfounded expression.


    Oh, right. It''s magic.


    "Okay¡­"


    "Are you sure that''s all you need?"


    I nodded solemnly.


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Bye then."


    He then flicked his hand and just like that, he disappeared out of thin air.


    ----**


    Mother''s tome was surprisingly informative. There were records of her birth, adoption, other legal papers, and information about her, her parents, and her siblings. The tome wasn''t filled, per se, but it was very enlightening. All the things that I wanted to know from the start were answered and so it was a fruitful investigation, I may say.


    The D''Angelos are not from the Rosenthal empire nor was Helen born here. They were actually a n from a small kingdom that has long been fallen. Both of her parents were already dead while her other sisters'' whereabouts are unknown. They seemed to be in hiding.


    As per the rest of the n, it wasn''t mentioned where they were again and only said they are all in hiding as well. So I would assume the possibility of them being alive but remained concealed.


    And the reason for that was due to their rare bloodline. Even rarer than the existence of magic itself.


    The D''Angelo n hailed from the Goddess of fertility, wildlife, health, and abundance; Feronia. Her descendants are known to have an abundant life force and deeply resonate with the attributes of the world. It is said that the line of healers and white witches of this world, first came from them.


    The book also calls them, the miracle makers.

 Chapter 270 - Confusing Times

    The book also calls them the miracle makers. Especially the women in the family.


    The D''Angelo''s rarely birth males. If they do, there are usually more girls than boys; three to one ratio. All of the women, young and old, whatever generations they are born, are special. They have the strongest affinity to magic and have the densest mana. Maybe it''s because every single one of those women is believed to be the closest rtion to the Goddess Feronia.


    The fallen kingdom of Vern, albeit small, was very prosperous because of the D''Angelos. Thend is rich, teeming with life, and had never experienced drought and famine amidst the constant wars. There weren''t life-threatening diseases nor grave illnesses that ravaged theirnds. Just prosperity. Even after the magic was sealed, the n stayed the same and had retained their powers.


    The kingdom''s happy because the D''Angelos are there. Likewise, the D''Angelo''s are happy because the kingdom is peaceful. Until the appearance of a group that calls themselves, conquerors of magic. It went downhill from then on.


    The entire story of how the kingdom fell wasn''t mentioned but the attack against the n was cited. They were hunted, almost all the members of the n were abducted with only a few surviving who, in turn, went into hiding.


    My mother was born to those who had managed to survive the hunt. They lived cautiously for years, always migrating to other ces when they felt threatened. But when they thought they were safe wherever they settled on, they were again discovered. She had to flee with her sisters and then all of them decided to separate from one another to have a higher chance of survival. Helen entered an orphanage outside the empire and lived there for three years. She was then adopted by a family of merchants when she was twelve then took root in Rosenthal and gained a title of a count.


    I was struck dumb by how much Helen and the D''Angelo have gone through. To be in constant lookout to those people who are after them, not being totally safe. And now I''m facing the same...


    Just thinking that the death of Helen years ago wasn''t an ident¡­ Was it? It could be, don''t you think so too?


    Conquerors of magic¡­ Where did I hear that from?


    I walked out of the archive room feeling lightheaded. It wasn''t a lot to process and I easily epted the information fed on me.


    Some things kept bothering me; who are those people who kept hunting them down? What happened to the other sisters of Helen? And if Helen can use magic at will because of her bloodline, how about Nadia then?


    While pondering, a certain memory appeared right in time. Those vague memories that are too scattered have begun to slowly piece back together, getting clearer. It came rushing, rendering me speechless.


    It was a woman teaching a young kid how to control magic on multiple asions.


    As I began to acknowledge that Helen is really the woman who was vaguely teaching a young Nadia in my dreams, it dawned on me that perhaps, Nadia could actually also use magic like her.


    I mean, why else was she teaching her those things?


    If Helen can use magic, then naturally, her daughter could too. That''s the rule of the D''Angelo bloodline.


    Nadia can use magic...


    My soul can also use magic...


    Helen D''Angelo can use healing abilities due to her bloodline.


    I also have the same abilities as her.


    Nadia would naturally have the same as well because she''s a D''Angelo.


    What does this mean?


    Magices from the soul, that''s a known fact...


    But why is everything so parallel? From Helen to Nadia, and then to me?


    Are these all coincidences?


    Is healing magic thatmon?


    When I try to think deeper, my head starts hurting again. It buzzes annoyingly. Even when I try to divert it, it''s like I''m being led astray. My thoughts would arrive at a dead-end like something is deliberately blocking me from further diving in.


    Frustrating, I know.


    I went back to the first floor, confused and lost, almost forgetting that Lukas came along too. Then I saw him and Z on one of the magic artifacts tables, looking around. Z was happily tattling away while pointing at the things on the table, probably telling Lukas what those were. The most bizarre thing is that Lukas seems to be listening attentively. He truly looks interested.


    They are getting along¡­? Huh? Am I seeing this right?


    The setback I felt earlier went away and was momentarily put aside because of this weird scene. I got distracted.


    It''s weird because, Lukas? Listening? Getting along with others? What?


    He must have noticed my gaze because he turned his head right away to look at me as soon as I walked in on them.


    "Oh, you''re done?" Z then asked, turning around as well.


    "Yes, thank you," I replied with a smile.


    "Are you going home now?" Lukas'' piercing eyes were still a little hostile as if he''s driving me on a stake or something.


    It was really scary, I''m telling you. It seems that he is still suspicious of me because of that thing about badges.


    I know it''s my fault but like can he not look at me like he''s about to stab me or something?


    "H-home? Yeah¡­ Okay¡­" I quickly uttered.


    If going home means I won''t see him and feel his using stares, then okay. Let''s go home. I''ll juste back with my brother.


    ---**


    I didn''t stay in the arcane tower for long. Anyway, my purpose of visiting isn''t there so I might as well go home. Plus, Lukas'' stares are honestly scaring me. I could have stayed and read some more but I''m still confused with what I had learned either so reading is far from my mind.


    And I can''t focus with that big dark aura looming around me, you know. Lukas has no chill at all.


    Can''t me him though because I will also get suspicious of someone who knows something that''s not supposed to be known by others. His hostility is warranted.


    I was back inside the carriage, staring absentmindedly outside. A few minutes of silence as we moved forward, my brain recalled the information about Helen again. My mind whirred, and after a while, my mouth opened on its own.


    "Do you know anything about the conquerors of magic?"

 Chapter 271 - Can You Not?

    I had said it out loud even though nobody was with me, even so, I am not that dumb to not perceive a strong devilish aura belonging to a certain someone hovering outside the carriage.


    Apparently, he''s still pissed.


    I waited for a couple of seconds before the curtain in the wide window ruffled as if it was being blown by the wind. If not for a shadow quickly going through then I might believe so.


    "Did your brother tell you that too?"


    Lukas'' tone was filled with mockery which he didn''t hide. He was leaning back, sitting on the opposite side with his eyes gloomily staring at me.


    "Your brother really has the habit of revealing things he shouldn''t," he sneered right after.


    I am absolutely sure that the tips of my ears are red. Hearing and seeing his reaction to what I said, I was almost ready to confer my guilt.


    Why did I not think before opening my mouth? Now my brother''s integrity is being questioned.


    I peered at the gloomy man in front of me through myshes, acting like I was not affected by his cynic mood. Seeing that he still has his sharp res pointed at me, I immediately bit my lip and avoided his eyes.


    "I lied. My brother didn''t tell me anything. He''s a truly honest person," I said, certainly not sounding defensive at all.


    Lukas tapped his index finger on his thigh.


    "Then tell me, how did you know that I''m part of the silver wings?"


    He wasn''t buying my words, obviously.


    Wracking my brain for an alibi real quick, I blurted out the first reason I could think of.


    "It''s not that hard to guess. You''re a general and the emperor seemed to trust you very much."


    Lukas facial muscle ticked.


    "You''re still going to lie?"


    I turned to face him head-on, not shying away. The first thing you have to do to make your lie believable is to appear confident. Take that as a pointer.


    "First of all, the reason why I asked you about the conquerors of magic was that I had read about them in the archive room."


    The corner of his lips curled into a mocking smile.


    "And my first question?"


    "I told you I was guessing! The existence of the silver wings is not a secret, so naturally, I would know about them. Why are you so adamant that I''m lying?" I pressed, acting my invisible grievance.


    Lukas'' purple eyes narrowed, still not buying it.


    You really can''t reason out with a male lead huh. Maybe it only works for female leads...


    I shrugged my shoulders, "I''m not forcing you to believe me anyway¡­" and then stared outside the window to avoid him.


    How can you avoid someone who is sitting directly in front of you? You can''t. You just learn to ignore them by distracting yourself to something else.


    There was a short moment of silence. I was still looking away from him, focusing on the outside scenery instead-- or that''s what I was trying to do. It''s difficult when I could feel him burning holes on the side of my face.


    Without changing my posture, I peeked at him through the sides of my eyes ever so casually and saw him watching me curiously and so openly at that. Isn''t he aware that if you look at a person too hard it will burden them? Well, Lukas doesn''t care.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore so I turned towards him and red.


    "What?"


    He only tilted his head to the side in response to me.


    "You know what, if you''re not going to tell me about those people then can you stop staring at me? It feels ufortable," I told him off.


    "Why?" He has the audacity to ask me that question.


    "What?" I frowned.


    "Why are you ufortable?" He repeated.


    "It''s rude!" I pointed out.


    "How is it rude? I''m not doing anything." He then proceeded to stare at me again.


    Can you believe this guy?


    "Obviously! It''s because you-- you¡­" I was slurring my words that I got so flustered. I couldn''t say why so I stopped talking at that point, only ring at him aggrievedly.


    He snorted upon seeing my reaction.


    "One of your stupid looks again¡­"


    "Shut up¡­" I said through my gritted teeth.


    I turned towards the window again, wanting to ignore his presence.


    ''Whatever, let''s just think he''s not here¡­''


    Why is it taking so long to go home though? Was it really like this before? Is the distance from the pce to the mansion truly that far?


    After a while, the air inside the carriage rxed, which is a good thing. Probably because I got sucked in by the scenery outside so I didn''t mind his presence anymore. Right now, I''m sleepy.


    "They''re bad people." Lukas'' voice suddenly woke me up from my drowsiness.


    "Huh?"


    His gaze was also aimed outside but at that moment, he looked at me.


    "Those people, they are bad news."


    Those people¡­? Ah¡­ Right.


    "I know that already," I blinked at him.


    "They are also after you," he added.


    My eyes widened incredulously.


    "Me?"


    The corner of his lips curled again, "Did your brother not tell you that?"


    "..."


    He''s not going to let me off, isn''t he? Will this continue to happen in the future? Because I already feel exhausted.


    Lukas suddenlyughed lowly in his throat, covering his mouth as he did so. But the amusement in his eyes is hard-enough proof that he was enjoying teasing me.


    Bastard¡­


    "It''s because of my magic," I dered, fully convinced by it.


    "Correct," he replied with a grin. "You''re pretty smart."


    I rolled my eyes at his taunting and did not reply, lest it would give him the satisfaction.


    My brother didn''t tell me that the people who were after me were the same group who had scourged thends to kidnap and plundered families of blessed bloodlines. And the same people who hunted the D''Angelos. He only told me that I''m being pursued and that Lukas and he are guarding me onwards.


    If that''s true¡­


    I shivered just thinking about those peopleing back for me. After all, I could still vividly remember the day they ambushed me. The leader who is clearly inhuman and the fear and hopelessness I felt when facing them.


    The D''Angelos must have felt the same.


    Those people had taken a lot of lives, who knows what they have done to them? They all just disappeared, not even a trace left. And that''s only what I currently know.. They have probablymitted a lot more sinister out there.

 Chapter 272 - Safe And Sound

    I nced at the man in front of me; a strong man, and I couldn''t help but sigh in relief. Even without admitting it, I''m so d he was sent to guard me. Even though he is so annoying sometimes. I know how powerful he is and that it''s safer beside him than anyone else''s. He''s the male lead, after all.


    I''m also d that I know things, especially the powerful people around me. I can hug all their thighs without worry.


    Sometimes, my luck is truly off the charts.


    The carriage stopped when I was feeling good about myself and I thought that we had finally arrived. But when I looked outside, I didn''t see the mansion at all. We were still on the road, surrounded by trees.


    And then I saw Uno on the side of my window, looking grim.


    "Please wait, mdy. I advise you to not go out."


    My heart started pounding fast as I peered outside to look at what was going on.


    Are we being ambushed again?


    I saw a group of people blocking the way while the Herman knights faced them. I didn''t get to see the whole picture because Lukas brought the curtain down and covered the window.


    My wide eyes went to him and saw his serious expression. I gulped down the ball that was blocking my throat. Honestly, I couldn''t think of anything at that moment but all I do know is I wasn''t calm. My back was sweating, my palms too, and I could feel my body as rigid as a board at that moment.


    I thought that I was fine but it doesn''t seem that way right now. Even if I want to deny it, I''m still traumatized by that incident after all.


    "Stay here."


    Lukas'' deep voice echoed to my ears, firm and decisive. He then opened the door, ready to go out but my hands quickly grabbed his arm and tightly hung on, surprising him.


    He looked down at my hand and then to me, tight lips and all.


    "Please don''t go," I whispered, staring at him.


    Kuro wasn''t here and I really don''t want to be alone.


    I was so terrified that I hadpletely forgotten that Lukas hated being touched. Even so, it didn''t dawn on me that he still let me cling to him despite his disgust for people.


    He saw my pale skin and the fear reflected in my eyes which made him ease his gaze on me.


    "You''ll be fine. I will protect you." His low voice filled with conviction soothed my tight nerves.


    My body softened from his assurance but I was still reluctant to let go of his arm. He must have realized that so he didn''t try to remove my ws on him and climbed down. He stood there leaning by the door so technically, a part of his body was still inside, and I was holding it.


    It must be ufortable yet he never said anything and let me do as I pleased. Uno was at the side, watching us. He seemed indifferent but seeing him, my face immediately turned red in embarrassment. My hands then moved downwards and clung to his sleeve instead.


    Lukas only nced at me and turned his attention back to the front.


    "What''s the situation?" He asked.


    Uno looked at the crowd gathered up ahead and frowned.


    "They said their carriage broke down and needed help."


    "So they blocked the way?" Lukas then sneered, "Do they think we''re idiots?"


    I heard both Lukas and Uno talking but I wasn''t paying attention to them. I was just praying inside my head, over and over again, that this will be all finished sooner so I can go home peacefully.


    My mind was buzzing and all I could hear were their distant voices because it was being overpowered by the loud beating of my heart.


    My fingers were turning white, clenching his sleeve so tight, afraid that he would suddenly take off and leave my side. Yeah, I have issues.


    "Tell them to get out of the way before I burn them down to crisps."


    "... yes."


    I have no idea how long the confrontation had taken. I blinked when Lukas came inside and sat in front of me, then the carriage started moving again.


    I met his gaze, a little bit disoriented. He then tilted his head to the side, idly so.


    "Aren''t you going to let go?"


    "Nn?" I then noticed that I was still gripping his sleeve, "Ah..." My embarrassment was instantaneous, dyeing my cheeks red.


    Letting go, I sped my hands on myp and bit my lip, feeling rather shy because of my behavior earlier. I felt him watching me intently, an amused expression stered on his face.


    "Thank you," I muttered in a small voice, almost like a whisper.


    "Mmm¡­" was his curt response. Lukas then leaned back and closed his eyes, brushing the awkwardness off as if it is not bothering him.


    Gazing at him, a small smile appeared on my lips before I retracted my eyes.


    It was a simple response but it was already enough. At least he is not shaming me for being such a scaredy-cat.


    ---**


    I was sleepingfortably when I was suddenly awoken by the tremors on the ground. I busted up, sitting on my bed, and felt the abnormality in the atmosphere. The little bit of drowsiness I had disappeared and alertness set in, observing my surroundings cautiously.


    My first thought was, the mansion was being attacked by those magic conquerors and they wereing back for me. Of course, when the thought came, I began to panic! I quickly grabbed the sleeping figure of Kuro, bundled up in quilts, and tried to sense what''s amiss.


    The ground stopped shaking just as quickly as it came but the weirdness in the atmosphere was still there. I didn''t hear a fight happening outside like I was expecting. It was silent, except for the asional squawking of birds in the distance. Other than that, everything else was normal, yet not.


    I could really feel that something had changed, and that was proven when it suddenly got colder!


    I looked outside and I saw snow.


    Huh?


    Snow?


    It''s still autumn, isn''t it?!


    "What the hell?" I whispered under my breath.

 Chapter 273 - Shoot The Moon They Said, Itll Be Fine They Said

    With Kuro in my arms, I walked to the balcony, opened the door, and went outside. The cold wind immediately rushed to my face and body, making me shiver. With an open mouth, I watched the dark sky shed snow. I was so sure I wasn''t dreaming because why else am I feeling cold after it hits my skin?


    It''s still autumn, right?!


    Because I was looking up at the sky, I would naturally notice what''s in there. My room always has the best scenery all year round. In spring, I have a view of the garden and the forest beyond. At dusk, the view of the setting sun is breathtaking. And at night, the wide sky filled with stars is magical.


    So right now, the magical sky I''m talking about is present. The stars are as bright as ever and the moon is as lovely as ever.


    One thing though, if I wasn''t aware thatst night and before I went to bed, the moon was in full phase, I wouldn''t question why it''s crescent right now. I''m pretty sure it should still be a full moon earlier.


    Why does the moon look so ambiguous? And why the hell is it snowing already?


    "Someone shot the moon." The voice came from the side, almost scaring me to death.


    "Geezu-- Lukas? Why are you here? And what do you mean?" I gasped as I hugged Kuro tighter to my chest.


    I even jumped (probably my heart too) because I was so surprised by his sudden appearance.


    Damn him!


    "You sure have a lot of questions."


    He was leaning on the wall, a few steps away from me, with crossed arms as he gazed at the sky.


    "No. Wait-- I¡­ Someone shot the moon?" I asked in confusion.


    He did say someone did it. I''m so bewildered by what he just indulged me that the fact he was here in the middle of the freaking night, or dawn-- who knows-- and I was still in my nightgown with my bed hair looking crazy,pletely went over my head.


    "Amazing isn''t it? I wonder who did it¡­" He was sporting a thoughtful expression at the moment, seemingly interested.


    "What do you mean by someone shot the moon?!" I blurted out, seriously considering if he had lost his mind right at this moment.


    Lukas shrugged his shoulders in nonchnce, still keeping his eyes on the sky.


    "They shot it. That''s why it''s like that and that''s why it snowed."


    "..."


    I waspletely lost now.


    What?


    What the hell is this man saying?


    "I saw a beam of light from that direction before the moon lost a third of its mass. Amazingly, a huge barrier enveloped probably the whole empire when it happened and the sound was blocked. Interesting, don''t you think?" He continued rambling. He then turned to look at me and paused.


    I didn''t react immediately as I stood there, the snow slowly gathering on the top of my head. I didn''t even notice the cold seeping into my bones nor the fact that Lukas was now staring at me with a nk expression on his face.


    "Am I dreaming? I''m still asleep right?" I turned to him to ask that because there is no way in hell those things he just said were true.


    Who the hell would st the moon? And how did they manage to st it off?!


    "..."


    The man I was looking at right now wasn''t saying anything, just staring at me with that piercing eyes of his.


    Lukas moved and it was toote to know what he was about to do. He suddenly grabbed my cheeks with his gloved right hand, and squeezed, making my lips pucker like a fish. I couldn''t react that quickly and was just staring at him wide-eyed and confused, sporting a stupid face.


    He thenughed as he looked down on me, pressing my cheeks together again and again.


    "Hahaha, you''re like a duck."


    I came back to my senses and immediately pped his hand. He then let go of my face and looked at the sky again while I was there, rubbing my cheeks all the while feeling aggrieved.


    "You should put on a coat or you''ll catch a cold," he suddenly said out of the blue.


    "Coat? Why-- AH!" I shrieked and hugged the poor bundled Kuro to my chest again.


    I''m still wearing my nightgown! And Lukas is here!


    Horrified, I red at him fiercely.


    "Why the hell are you here?"


    Where did this bastarde from and why is he here in our mansion?


    Lukas nced at me, "Your nose is turning red."


    Pursing my lips, I hurried inside my room and put Kuro back on the bed. I then grabbed my coat from the couch and put it on. Before I could even finish, I heard Lukas'' voice which made me turn around in shock.


    "You should turn the firece on." He was there, standing inside my room, looking around as he pleased like he''s the owner of this damn ce.


    "Y-you-- Get out!" I hissed at him.


    The sheer audacity of this man to invite himself in? This is my room! Ady''s room! Where the hell is his manners?


    "You''re going to wake everyone if you keep being that loud, you know." He doesn''t seem affected at all, still sporting that casual air around him even after rudely intruding.


    The audacity, I tell you!


    "Lukas, what the hell are you doing here?" Do you all even know how shocked am I right now?


    There''s a man inside my room that is neither my brother nor my father. In this day and age, where men and women should maintain decency all the time, intruding on ady''s room in the middle of the night is preposterous.


    He''s a duke, he should know better!


    If there''s anyone who could do that, it would be some lovers out there. We''re not even lovers¡­


    Lukas inspected a quirky figurine I bought from an ornament store and answered tepidly.


    "Doing my job."


    Doing his job¡­


    "It''s evening," I pointed out, appalled by his answer.


    "It''s dawn, actually," he refuted as he set the figurine back to the dressing table.


    I gaped at him even more, feeling incredulous from the wordsing out of his mouth.


    Can you believe him? He''s guarding me until this hour? I¡ª

 Chapter 274 - Nadia Never Learns

    "Why aren''t you back in your house resting? Do you not sleep at all?"


    At this point, I was just amazed. First, by his rudeness, second, by his work ethic. I wanted to think that he was just doing this on a whim and he''s bored enough so he opted to¡ª I don''t know, trespass on the Herman soil?


    But this is Lukas. Why on earth would he be here? This guy is absolutely loyal to himself and his job. If he wanted to waste time, he wouldn''te here. There is nothing to see here!


    So he''s probably telling the truth that he''s guarding me right now.


    But why?!


    He then leaned to the wall near the firece and rubbed his chin in thought.


    "I was sleeping earlier but then someone sted the moon."


    "Are you serious? Where did you even sleep?--" A thought then slipped to my mind which made me stare at him in astonishment, "Don''t tell me you have been here all along?"


    "..."


    Lukas did not reply, further boosting my assumption.


    "Lukas!" I couldn''t help but berate him.


    He frowned as soon as my voice raised and knotted his brows in displeasure


    "Why do you keep shouting?"


    "Because you''re an idiot!" was my instant reply.


    Who on earth would even do what he did? I bet he slept on the roof or somewhere outside the mansion near my room. Or he could have been on the balcony all this time. Who knows when he started doing that? I won''t even get to know any of this until now if I haven''t confronted him.


    Lukas seemed surprised to hear me calling him an idiot but only for a second.


    "Hoh? You''re getting bolder."


    "You need to leave, your grace," I immediately changed my tune and reminded him.


    Lukas fixed his gaze on me which I boldly met. Red to purple, our eyes locked to one another. One was curious while the other was defiant.


    The clock kept ticking and the wind howled outside. It found its way inside from the opened door on the balcony and made the room biting cold.


    At first, I was just holding my ground, wanting to show him that I''m serious. But the longer I stared, the more I felt like I was being pulled in. It''s strange and hypnotic. I get to notice some things I didn''t see before. I also realized that yes, Lukas is one fine man.


    For starters, I already know that. That''s what makes it crazy. I am aware that he is handsome, everyone around me is, and I epted that fact. It''s programmed in me, way before. And because I am already aware of it, I didn''t have to think about it when we met.


    But right now, as I look at him, I get to appreciate it more.


    The room wasn''t that bright with only themp as a light source. It cast shadows on his face, making him look more mysterious. The shirt he was wearing was a bit opened, showing some skin on his chest where you could see a part of his tattoo that goes up to the side of his neck. He looks effortlessly wicked. Even without doing anything, you would know that he is not a gentle person at all. He''s dark, devious, arrogant to his bones.


    All those negative adjectives should make him look bad, but no¡­


    He''s veeeery attractive.


    When that thought struck, I was dumbfounded by myself afterward. I suddenly got nervous as I started being conscious of him. And that''s a big deal to someone who is always surrounded by attractive people.


    My attention was hooked, for sure. I couldn''t even hear anything else but the fast beating of my heart, however absurd that is.


    My anima stirred in response but I was too distracted to understand it. Feeling my cheeks starting to burn, I immediately averted my gaze from him and started questioning my state of mind.


    I was seriously about to have an existential crisis in silence.


    Me? Getting conscious of a man? Why am I reacting this way? What''s wrong with me?


    "It''s still snowing outside. If I go out I will freeze to death. Why are you so cruel?" Lukas'' yful voice entered my ears, waking me up from my momentary distraction.


    I looked at him with a deadpan expression, trying to act fine.


    "Don''t give me that bullshit, you don''t feel cold."


    I thought that my remark was very witty, I''m almost proud of it. But when you take into ount that what I just said was not a known case and only a selected few know, add the fact that I''m particrly a stranger to him, telling him that is not a good choice at all.


    I should have known better than to mindlessly open my mouth.


    Lukas is already suspicious of me and not even a day has passed yet, and here I am biting my own foot, again.


    "..."


    "..."


    Lukas'' yful aura darkened. It was instantaneous, scaring the living daylights out of me. His eyes seemed tobust with dark fires as he gave me a dirty look as sharp as a knife.


    "Your brother told you so?" He uttered dangerously.


    "..."


    Is itte to sew my mouth shut? Can the ground swallow me now?


    Lukas sauntered towards me, looking like the devil who''s out for my soul. Every step he took was like a hammer pummeling my chest. My whole body was tense as I tried to step back so I could widen our distance. But this made Lukas angrier, narrowing his eyes on me as a warning.


    Welp¡ª


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    He was now in front of me, invading my personal space. His ominous mood was stagnating the air around me, robbing me of my breath.


    With him being like this, I''d rather stay mute than say something stupid and enrage this bull again.


    So I did. I remained silent, avoiding his eyes and all. What can I say? Should I confess that I learned all of his quirks in the novel? Should I tell him he''s a character from that said novel? Should I go and dere I may or may not be from here?


    What can I say?


    "..."


    Sometimes, you just have to shut up and pretend you''re deaf.


    Is it a great idea? Certainly not.


    Would it make him angrier? Definitely.

 Chapter 275 - Almost!

    Lukas leaned in closer to my face and exhaled.


    "Tell me, how did you know that I can''t feel cold?"


    I bit my lip and refused to answer.


    He continued advancing, almost nting me on the ground with his re and overwhelming stance. While I continued to shrink, wanting to look smaller and avoid him however impossible that sounds.


    "How did you know any of it? From me being part of the silver wings, and now. Who told you all of them?" He repeated.


    He won''t give up either, we''re both stubborn after all. Times like this will surely make you cry because you can''t me anyone but yourself. You and your mindless rambling And by you, I meant me.


    "You won''t tell? Shall I make you open your mouth?" He then released his coercion. It enveloped me just as quickly. Heavy and daunting, bringing chills up my spine.


    When he''s this close, I could feel the heat from his body. It''s higher than your average person due to his disposition. Naturally, it allowed me to notice things closely. I saw his impressive tattoo which seemed toe out of his skin, emitting dark slivers of what the hell is that?-- Aura? Goodness¡­ It''s alive!


    Terrified by both visual impact and his threat, my mouth opened on its own, wanting to reason out.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I was¨C I was only¨C"


    "Guessing?" Lukas cut me off and sneered, "Heh. Can''t you think of an even better lie?"


    "..."


    Guess that''s not working for me, huh.


    "Who are you?" He all but growled in my face and I stood there, terrified and shaking to my knees.


    The way his eyes spit fire as if he wants to swallow me whole made my already freaking out self panic. I couldn''t think of anything to make me look less suspicious because right now, my mind was just screaming for me to run away. Lukas¡­ He is okay when he''s just messing around with me. I can still handle him. I honestly prefer him that way.


    But an angry Lukas looming over me like death incarnate? Que horror!


    The longer his fiery eyes stay on me, the more I feel what it is to approach death. I have no choice but to do this.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Lukas grimaced from my shrill scream, catching him off-guard. Well, I gave my everything from that scream alone and made sure the whole house would hear it. I took that half a second distraction as a chance to move away from him and ran to the door. He recovered right away and now he''s ring at me.


    Just as he was about toe close, we both heard the hurried footsteps in the hallway and the mixed voices of people. It was the sound of my salvation. Knowing the situation, Lukas gave me one pointed look before disappearing right in front of me as if he was never there. Like a gust of smoke vanishing with the wind.


    The door to my room was pried open and there came both my father and brother. They rushed in and immediately saw me at the side, quivering like a leaf. Both of them huddled towards me, throwing questions one after another in worry.


    "Nadia?! What happened? Are you okay? Why did you scream?"


    Nathaniel quickly scanned my whole body before his eyes darted around the room, searching the perimeter like the soldier he is. He was even holding his sword while he''s in his pajamas and bed hair.


    He spotted the opened balcony and got vignt, swiftly made a beeline towards the wide-opened door, and inspected.


    My father, however, grasped both of my shoulders and looked at me all over just the same, looking very worried. His warm hands prated my slightly shaking shoulders and soothed me a bit.


    "Nadia? What happened?" He asked.


    I blinked my heavy eyes and sighed in relief as if a big boulder was suddenly lifted off my shoulders.


    "I had a nightmare," I breathed heavily and dazedly stared at the grayish sky outside, having no idea when it had stopped snowing. "An extremely scary nightmare."


    Yep. It sure was.


    "A nightmare?" My dad repeated.


    I nodded feebly. "Yes. It was a demoning after me¡­"


    My dad, stupefied, stared at me for a second andughed, patting my head affectionately.


    "It was just a dream. You don''t need to be scared."


    I truly hope it was, father. But it was real. The demon was really out for my blood. I believed he almost wanted to snatch my soul before you two came.


    Nathaniel had finished securing the surroundings and went to us.


    "Why is the balcony open?" Was his immediate question, looking stern.


    "I¡­ I forgot to close it before I went to bed," I replied in a heartbeat, masking my lie.


    His face contorted in displeasure.


    "That''s dangerous. Next time, you have to make sure that you lock all doors and windows."


    "Yes, brother¡­"


    Though I think locks won''t hinder a certain someone froming again. I''m pretty sure he would definitely return for our unfinished business. Just thinking about it is already giving me chills.


    [The Arcane Tower]


    Janus stared at the moon while humming a tune. He was sporting a smile but it never made his eyes softer. On the contrary, he''s pissed off. It was a good thing that he saw it happen right before the beam of light hit the surface and immediately cast a barrier all over Terra or they will be facing a great disaster right now.


    It was a close call.


    His eyes narrowed disapprovingly and gazed at the distance where a certain someone could be seen currently panicking in their bedroom.


    What''s wrong with that woman, seriously? Testing something without precautions¡­ Can''t she practice discreetly? Why would she even try that spell in the first ce just after learning it?


    Though he''s fully aware of that woman''s potential, he was still unhappy that she was being rash.


    Z, who was also staring at the moon in curiosity nced at the unamused Janus.


    "Can master restore the moon?" His blindfold was on his head at that moment, uncovering his peculiar eyes. With ck sclera and red slitted pupils, he was obviously a demon through and through.


    "How am I supposed to do that?" Janus grumbled.


    It''s not that he can''t do it, he just doesn''t know. Restoring is easy as long as you know its properties and how it wasposed. Heck, he can restore blown-up limbs perfectly, or a building that got turned to dust. You just rewind the time on that specific object or ce.


    The moon though? He had never tried before. Thatrge of an area? And such a distance at that? That''s impossible. Even for him. Unless he flew to space and cloned himself, probably. Anyway, that''s just a guess. He never tried it and it''s such a pain to do either. This world is not his domain, so why bother?


    ''But then the mistress¡­''


    Just as he was contemting so hard for the sake of his master, the moon was back in its original form and state when he wasn''t looking. Like brand new.


    "Oh, it''s fixed!" Z grinned happily.


    "... Mmm¡­"


    Janus looked up again and smiled, his mood soaring.. There''s only one who can do that so easily and effortlessly.

 Chapter 276 - The End Is Near

    Waking up, I could already tell how sleep-deprived I was. Who wouldn''t? I literally could not sleep well because of the fear of Lukas returning. I asked my brother if I could sleep in his bedroom instead because there is no way that guy woulde to his room boldly. There was a short dispute about this and that but in the end, wepromised by letting him sleep in my room instead.


    He stayed on the sofa while I cowered in my bed, holding Kuro. Even though Nathaniel was just right there, I was still a bit apprehensive. I kept thinking that Lukas could seriouslye again despite Nathaniel being here. He''s that unpredictable, you know. Thus, why I couldn''t sleep properly at all, always waking up from every small movement.


    It''s such a hassle, I swear.


    I let out a depressed sigh and groaned in annoyance. Ruining my already wild hair in frustration.


    Will I start living in anxiety like this from now on? Ughh¡­


    This is just day one and I''m already exhausted. Who would want this life?


    I guess I have no choice but to face Lukas seriously¡­ I mean, I don''t want to hide from him all the time because that is just so stressful. Would I just let my brother sleep on the sofa from now on? Would I start hiding from Lukas like a criminal? And can I even hide from him anyway? That''s Lukas we''re talking about. He does whatever the hell he wants.


    He''s the male lead! The Gods are always in his favor, however unfair and absurd that is.


    So I can''t hide¡­ Maybe I could for a few days but definitely not forever. And knowing that he was so pissed offst night¡­ Brrr. He looked like he was about to choke me!


    Fine¡­


    My only problem now is to think of a reason that doesn''t sound like a lie even though it actually is¡­ Which I am not very good at. I kept wondering about that too because I''m already a terrible person in my opinion, yet I can''t even lie properly. What''s with that?


    Ah, but I can spout nonsense though¡­


    "Mdy, a letter has arrived addressed to you." Erin poked her head from the doorway and entered right away upon seeing I''m awake.


    I turned towards her and beckoned.


    "Oh? Let me see¡­"


    I rarely get a letter unless it''s an inquiry about my health nowadays. I wonder if it''s the same.


    "By the way, where is my brother?" I asked after I took the envelope from her hand. I didn''t know what time it was already and how long I was asleep. But knowing that my brother is not here anymore, it must bete.


    "The young master had left not too long ago. He didn''t bother to wake mdy and let you sleep." Erin answered and started helping meb my hair to its original state.


    "Is that so?" I muttered.


    That meant I was actually deep in sleep after worrying like crazyst night to not even noticing it. But it is still not enough because I feel tired as hell.


    Flipping the envelope, my eyes fell on the seal and I was surprised. It was actually from the Vinea''s, probably Rosamunde because why the hell would the rest of her family send me a letter?


    Curious, I opened it leisurely and read the entire thing, growing more surprised.


    "Rosamunde is inviting me for tea. Huh¡­ That''s new." I checked if it''s from her again and it was really from hers. And then I started feelingplicated.


    She''s inviting me for tea and she specifically mentioned my name which means it''s exclusive. It''s not the usual invitation for a tea party where there are otherdies present.


    "Does mdy want to go?" Erin chirped.


    "Why not? I have nothing else to do anyway¡­" I replied. "And I want to know what kind of medicine she took to suddenly have the urge to invite me. This is a conspiracy."


    Forget about being invited to her tea party because that never happened. I only see her at someone else''s tea parties and never on a personalized one. And yet¡­


    Although it''s strange, it''s not like I don''t want to go anyway. I''m kinda ttered a bit?


    "Does Lady Rosa still bother you?" Erin inquired.


    "No, but it''s still strange. I wonder if she sent this as a mistake. Maybe this is meant for someone else," I grumbled while fiddling with the envelope and letter again.


    But it''s clearly my name written on it. It''s even mentioned in the letter itself.


    "The end is near, I reckon¡­" I then ced the letter in the drawer where my other letters are and was suddenly jolted back after a thought came to mind.


    "Ah!" Gasping, I ran to the balcony and gazed at the sky.


    I remembered seeing the moon in half and Lukas telling me someone just shot the moon. Why did I forget that? It was absurd!


    But after looking at the clear sky and seeing the moon in its full glory, question marks dotted my entire face.


    "It''s¡­ full? Huh?"


    But there was barely a moonst night, why is it okay now?


    Erin, who was startled from my sudden sprint, followed me out of the balcony.


    "Mdy?"


    My brows were furrowed real hard right now because of confusion.


    "The snow had stopped too¡­"


    It wasn''t a product of my hallucination, was it?


    "Snow?" Erin repeated dumbly beside me.


    I turned to her.


    "Tell me, Erin, did it snow when you woke up?"


    Erin shook her head, looking confused and bewildered.


    "No, mdy. Why would it snow?"


    Yeah. Why would it, indeed.


    "I wondered too. I clearly saw it sted in halfst night¡­" I whispered and stared at the moon, mystified.


    Did someone restore it before everyone else noticed the abnormality? Or was it just my imagination?


    Was everything that happenedst night a fever dream?


    But of course, it wasn''t. Because when the sun went down and night fell, someone decided to haunt me again.


    I was applying cream on my face in front of the mirror when I looked up and saw Lukas standing behind me like vengeance itself. I almost believed a ghost was haunting me because he appeared out of freaking nowhere!


    "Oh, sweet Luminus! You scared me¡­" My hand was on my chest and I could feel the loud thumping of my heart like it''s about to get out.


    I will truly die of heart disease sooner orter from all this ordeal I''ve been facing.


    Lukas snorted derisively, his eyes dark and gloomy.


    "You should be."

 Chapter 277 - Negotiating With The Big Bad Wolf

    I turned to face him because I don''t feel safe with my back facing him, you know. It''s better when I can see everything. But seeing his dark self affront is even more terrifying. My knees wanted to give up support and run away from here. But haha, that''s not possible.


    Looking at him, I gulped.


    Oh, he''s so angry¡­


    "Why¡ª Why are you here?" My voice came out smaller than I expected. Like a timid cat, or a deer caught on a headlight. Both are not good. It made me sound scared, which I am but we shouldn''t let it show.


    Lukas didn''t say anything and just moved in a sh. I seriously just blinked and then he was already towering over me. My body shrank in response, jolting away from his suffocating presence.


    I kid you not, I could see this dark ominous aura emitting from his body. It''s making the hairs on my body rise!


    "Why am I here? Don''t you think I should be the one asking you questions?" His gruff voice came from above me.


    I refused to look up to him and nailed my eyes on his chest instead. Because even if I don''t look, I''m pretty sure he is scowling at me. I could feel it.


    I opened my mouth to answer but Lukas was quicker and had already grabbed my jaw. He then forced me to look at him and did not let go of me again. He''s so close I could smell him and feel the heating off from his body. But it''s hotter in my jaw where his palms and fingers stayed.


    "You better not pull the same trick twice or you''ll regret it," he sneered.


    I''m in such a difficult position at the moment and I meant it literally. My lower back is pressed on the edge of the dresser behind me. My arms are on both sides, serving as support so I wouldn''t fall back. My legs are trapped between his, while he casually leaned over as he stared.


    My heart began to thrum faster¡­


    "I won''t¡­ I won''t¡­ So calm down, okay¡­" I pacified and then tried to push him away. It was futile. He wouldn''t budge. Hence my hands stayed on his chest in defeat.


    The light from the moon hit the side of his face and created an illusion. Now that I am forced to look at him, I am also forced to see this scene. Like an angel of death with glowing purple eyes that hypnotized people to fall to the dark side.


    "I am calm¡­" He replied.


    No, you''re not.


    Your whole body is taut and stiff, and your eyes look at me with hostility. How are you calm?


    "Okay¡­" I epted it nheless. I don''t really have any choice here.


    He tilted his head slightly to the side.


    "Are you going to tell me the right answers now?"


    My head was in a frenzy at the moment and I could not remember what I practiced for the whole day. It was jumbled. Plus him staring at me so intently is making me more nervous than I already am.


    "It''s¡­ It''s my anima."


    Lukas did not react strongly so it gave me the courage to continue.


    "It''s one of my powers- I mean, part of¡ª It''s like¨C It''s like uhh It''s like a branch of my abilities¡­" I rambled, trying to piece my incoherent thoughts properly.


    "A branch," he repeated.


    He was still holding my jaw so I couldn''t nod but I did agree verbally.


    "Yes. I know things¨C unconventional things, but also not really. Uhmmm¡­"


    What was that again? Oh gosh, why did I forget what I''m supposed to say¡­


    Lukas narrowed his eyes when I didn''t continue and started mumbling off. That simple movement scared me and made me raise my defense.


    "It''s very hard to exin, okay? I just¡ª I just know. I don''t even understand it either."


    "You read minds. Is that what you want to say?" He said.


    I strongly shook my head.


    "No. Nope. I can''t do that. I don''t hear or see anything. It''s my anima¡­ It tells me things. I know certain things that are fairly rted to the people around me because of it. A select few I''m interested in¡­ I guess? It''s in my head. My anima tells me¡­ sort of," I rambled off again.


    Heck, I''m not even sure if I understood what I just said.


    Lukas raised his left brow.


    "So you''re crazy."


    "..."


    How did he arrive at that conclusion?


    Looking back to what I told him, it did sound ridiculous. My anima tells me but I don''t hear it? How would I even understand it in the first ce? But it''s also a good enough reason, how stupid it might have sounded.


    Frustrated, I blew out air from my nostrils and rattled.


    "Look, I just happened to know, okay. And it''s not just you. I know some things about the others too. I mean, who would tell me all of that if you didn''t divulge it to someone else, right?"


    There was a pause between us, and it was quite long. Proving that thest sentence I said was a valid reason and proof at the same time. He knew that no one else knows those things except for him and had never confided it to anyone. And now I''m in the picture. I know about it despite keeping them a secret. How else would I learn about that if it didn''te from him nor to anyone else?


    Checkmate, Lukas! Hah!


    "Tch." I heard him click his tongue in annoyance before ring at me minus the killing intent.


    At that point, I knew I had escaped from his suspicion.


    "Can you let go now? And step back? You''re too close forfort¡­" I muttered and tried to push him away again.


    Lukas remained rooted in his ce and refused to budge.


    "This is not yet finished."


    "Oh goodness, what do you want? I already told you my side," I whined in exasperation.


    What else am I supposed to tell him?


    "Do you expect me to believe everything? Your power? Really?" He was unrelenting and clearly nitpicking.


    Annoyed, I frowned at him.


    "Then tell me, how can you conjure fire?"


    "It''s my¨C"


    "Power," I cut off and arrogantly stared at him. "Exactly."


    "..."


    Lukas seemed to run out of words.


    "I''m not going to spill all your little secrets, alright? You can trust me on that," I dered, giving him my assurance.


    "I don''t trust anyone," was his immediate and tepid response.


    "Even your friends?" I pointed out.


    Lukas lifted his eyebrow in amusement like what I said was a big joke to him.

 Chapter 278 - Cursed

    "So you don''t have friends¡­" I grumbled, "Then how about your subordinates? You don''t trust them?" I added.


    He then shrugged his shoulders.


    "Depends."


    "That means you trust some of them!" I remarked enthusiastically.


    He looked down on me for a second before saying, "Are you telling me that I should trust you and treat you as my subordinate?"


    "No?" I refuted him instantly, "I mean trust me like your sub¨C... Yeah¡­ Huh?" I was just confused by the end of it.


    Lukas retracted his hand on my jaw and bent closer. He was now caging me as he ced both his hands on the table behind me. I got startled when his face was only a mere inches away from mine which made me lean back to avoid him subconsciously. But I can''t get away because if I did lean too far, I would definitely fall t on the table.


    It''s very ufortable.


    "Little cat, aren''t you too presumptuous? Why would I trust you? It''s easier to just erase the people who know too much. That''s what I do¡­" He drawled close to my ears.


    His breath tickled, sending little shivers up my spine. He''s so close that everything was just him. It''s a sensory overload!


    "You¨C you can''t erase me." I tried to sound brave although I was literally panicking inside.


    I was screaming in my head because he''s too close like for real! If I make just one wrong move, our skin will touch. I could bump his nose or on his cheeks, I don''t know but it''s freaking me out!


    And him threatening to kill me is not helping at all.


    "Why not? You have admitted that you know my weaknesses and secrets. What if someone catches you and extracts the information from you? I should just¡­"


    "I''m the saint! ¨CUnofficial¡­ You are not allowed to do anything harmful to me," I blurted.


    Lukas moved his head back a little and smirked.


    "Who said that?"


    "The emperor will get mad¡­" I pointed out.


    As if mentioning the emperor would really stop him anyway.


    As expected, Lukas let out a cynicalugh, looking like a devil.


    "Heh. Do you think I care about his anger? The royal family can''t stop me. I am not a property of the empire¡­"


    That''s true¡­


    Damn it!


    I had already run out of excuses to escape from peril. Looks like I have to say goodbye to breathing now. Just thinking about it is making me cry¡­


    "Uuhh¡­"


    Lukas suddenly burst outughing, his shoulders shaking as he moved away to cover his mouth.


    "Heh. Ahahaha you look stupid." Hemented afterward.


    "You terrible man!" I hissed at him.


    Why is he like this? Is he perhaps a sadist? I think he is!


    After a short while of him trying to stifle hisugh at the side while I stood dejected in front of my dressing table and ring at him, he cleared his throat and leaned on the firece.


    "You better remember to keep your words¡­" he said, "I guess I have to keep an eye on you all the time, huh."


    "Please, don''t," I whispered under my breath.


    I''m always tired of having you around, I swear¡­


    His purple eyes narrowed on me.


    "If you turn back on your words¡­" he trailed, not voicing his obvious threats.


    "I won''t! I promise," I said and even raised my hand. "This is an oath to Luminus."


    After I said that, I could already feel the divine in the works, binding my words to the deity. The oath is the highest pledge a person could give and if they ever turn against it, there would be serious repercussions from the heavens itself.


    Lukas seemed surprised for a moment but then his lips lifted to form a smile which is sending me warning signals in my head.


    "Huh¡­ An oath¡­ That''s not enough," he then crossed his arms, "Make an oath to me."


    My brows furrowed in confusion.


    "What? H-how¡ª"


    "Do it," he urged.


    What is he even¡ª whatever.


    Still bewildered, I did what he wanted me to do without thinking about it. It''s just spoken words to him anyway.


    "Uhh¡­ This is an oath to Lukas¡­?" Obviously, I''m still skeptical.


    As soon as I said that, my right wrist suddenly felt rather hot. So I looked down and saw something unbelievable happening right in front of my eyes. A tiny mark shaped like fire appeared on my wrist.


    "Wha¡ª What is this? What is going on?" I stupidly ask as I ran my fingers over the symbol. It won''te off.


    "You made an oath to me. So that means, you are bound by myw. If you say anything regarding me to other people, I would immediately know," Lukas slowly exined.


    My head raised to gaze at him dumbly.


    "What?"


    He stepped closer and held my wrist, "This brand is my curse. So you should be careful with running your mouth, little cat."


    "Wait! What do you mean by a curse? Will it disappear? Is this permanent? It''s not a tattoo is it?" I rambled on as I clung to his shirt.


    Yes, I am mostly concerned if this mark is permanent or not more than knowing whatever bullshit Lukas pulled.


    How can ady have a tattoo on their body! Oh goodness.


    What if someone sees this? It''s small but this is still a problem. Well, it''s in my wrist so I can still cover it with my sleeves and gloves. But¡­ How about when I''m not wearing any of that?


    Lukas must have seen the worry on my face and immediately added, "It''s not visible to others. Only the two of us can see it. Well, except for that damn magician, I guess."


    "Oh, thank goodness¡­" I couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    I thought I would have to worry about hiding it from peering eyes from now on.


    And that''s when it finally dawned on me that he literally just cursed me.


    "You said it''s a curse?" I said, horrified.


    "It''s not that bad," he replied.


    How is a curse not bad?!


    "I told you, it will only let me know if you said some things. It won''t kill you," he then rolled his eyes dramatically.


    ¡­


    "But¡­ you can do this? Make an oath? How did you do that?" I started firing him questions as my interest was piqued.


    I thought you could only make a pledge to the deities but turns out it could work on humans too.


    "You only need mana, a spell, and consent from the other person. It''s basic magic," he answered with a shrug of his shoulders.


    "No, I don''t think so¡­" Imented right after.


    It''s not even written in the books of magic I''m reading¡­ How is it basic¡­


    Dropping my hand, he turned and retreated to the balcony doors.


    "Go sleep. It''ste."


    "And who''s fault is that?" I muttered after him.


    Lukas chose to ignore my provocation.


    "Close the doors and lock it. You always leave it unlocked."


    "Locked or not, it never stopped you anyway," I said.


    Lukas pursed his lips.


    "Go to sleep, little cat."


    "I will if you leave," I retorted.


    Lukas snorted and then disappeared in a blink. Just look at that guy,ing and going like a ghost.


    I let out a sigh and closed the door to the balcony and made sure it was locked, all the while feeling annoyed that he had to remind me to close it. The nerve of him....

 Chapter 279 - Tea Time With Yah Girl, Rosa

    ¡ª-----


    [The Next Day]


    The wind softly ruffled the silk curtains hanging on the wide opened windows and sent the leaves of the potted nts littering the sill dancing. The ss clinked clear and in this quiet room, the sound of pouring water was refreshingly loud as ady prepared tea diligently.


    She then quietly retreated to the side and let us be, but the silence continued, growing by the second. My eyes are currently focused on the unspeaking woman sitting gracefully in front of me, a cup of tea in hand, drinking it unhurriedly.


    Likewise, her eyes are also on mine, albeit more pensive like she''s still deliberating whether me being here is a good idea.


    The silence stretched. I''m already halfway finished with my tea but nothing has even happened yet. No one wanted to speak first, which is absurd, because the host should always start, shouldn''t they? And yet this particr host remained mute.


    "Are we just going to stare at each other''s faces for the rest of the day? Is that why you invited me here?" I decided to break the silence and berated her, shedding any pretense I have on my body.


    Rosamunde flinched, opened her mouth, and then closed it. Now she''s just staring at me again.


    Sighing, I leaned back on the chair and grumbled, "Because this is boring. We could at least y some chess, y dress-up, or I don''t know¨C braid each other''s hair? Or we could also gossip about thy enemies. Though I don''t have any so let''s go with yours."


    Her eyebrows furrowed.


    "What do you even mean by that?"


    She clearly knew what I meant but still asked nheless, so I sipped my tea in response. In all fairness, this tea is good.


    Rosa pursed her lips, "Has anyone told you that you''re too much sometimes?"


    "No," I immediately replied, "-because I''m not."


    Rosa rolled her eyes at me. I thought that it was enough to egg her to start the conversation already but, I guess I expected too much because Rosa never opened her lips again. After riling her up, she stays silent afterward?


    Grumbling internally, I ced the cup down and crossed my arms.


    "So why am I here, Rosa? Ugh¡­ I hate saying that. It reminds me of someone unpleasant."


    Calling her Rosa reminds me of Rose, but calling her Rosamunde is a waste of sybles. What to do¡­


    "Are you saying I''m unpleasant?" She grumbled in displeasure.


    My left brow raised automatically.


    "Are you?"


    "There is no one else named Rosa here except for me," she pressed.


    "What do you know? The world''s vast. You could even have a doppelganger," I grinned at her, "And she''s worse than you anyway."


    Rosa let out a tired sigh.


    "I''m starting to regret inviting you here."


    Huh? She has the nerve to say that?


    "You have already wasted my time, might as well make the most out of it now," I fired back at her.


    My eyes taunted her, daring her to talk now or I would only annoy her more. Seriously, she was the one who called me here and now she''s regretting it? What''s with thisdy''s attitude?


    Rosa onlymented by herself and started dissociating.


    "I''m regretting this so much¡­"


    The nerve in my head ticked. In frustration, I red at her and huffed. Heck, I feel like hot air is blowing out of my ears and nose right now.


    "Just spill the beans already! What do you want from me?"


    Rosamunde seemed to be startled by my sudden outburst. I think she might have reflected a bit and started doing what she''s supposed to do. Opening her damn mouth.


    She nced at me before averting her eyes again, staring at the cup of cold tea in front of her, looking wistful.


    I thought she would remain tight-lipped again but after a short while, she finally said her piece.


    "... I need your help."


    If I was drinking, I would have spit the water out due to shock. Did I hear that right?


    "... You need my help," I echoed her words, staring at her nkly.


    Rosa pursed her lips.


    "Yes."


    It took me a moment but not as long as she did. The sound of the fan loudly spreading open rang. My back rested on the cushion again as I fanned myself, rambling to no one.


    "Hmmm¡­ Is the world ending? Someone did st the moon in halfst night, so maybe it''s really the day of reckoning¡­"


    Rosamunde looked irritated by my antics and scowled.


    "Can you be serious for a second?"


    The fan stopped as I turned my attention back to her.


    "Rosamunde Vinea is asking for my help," I deadpanned. "Do you know how absurd that sounds? Let''s not even mention that our families are on the opposing sides. You inviting me is already weird!" I pointed out.


    Did she even know what my brother''s face looked like upon hearing that I was going to see her? Those who knew the situation would be very surprised if they saw me willingly entering her space!


    Rosamunde got even more annoyed.


    "What''s wrong with me inviting you?!"


    There is no point arguing about this now. My eyes narrowed at her, weighing the reasons for this ''help'' she''s asking.


    "If this is about the crown princess position then I''m sorry, I am rooting for Bea on this one," I dered, not even bothering to sugarcoat it.


    Why else would she ask me for help? I can''t think of anything at all.


    "It''s not that!" She vehemently denied it.


    Oh?


    "If not for the fact that you''re Noah''s friend, I wouldn''t have even talked to you!" She added, probably because she was frustrated so it slipped out of her tongue. And she doesn''t seem to notice what she just gave away.


    Ahhhh¡­ So that was it~


    Ohohohoho~


    "So it''s about Noah¡­" I hummed, feeling good about myself.


    Rosa had gonepletely mute again, looking disappointed at herself.


    "...."


    So it''s about that. Fufufufufu~ She should have told me sooner then we wouldn''t have gone in circles this whole time.


    "Alright, I get it now. So what do you want me to do?" I then stered a friendly smile which made her cringe in disgust.


    I''ll let that slide because I''m in a rather good mood right now. What I like most are quality gossip and controversies, you know. And this one is particrly juicy.


    Rosamunde saw how pleased and eager I was and immediately regretted it. Her downcast expression only made me happier.


    She shook her head sadly, "... This is really a mistake. I''m regretting this now...."

 Chapter 280 - Tea Time With Yah Girl, Rosa Pt. 2

    "This is a mistake¡­" Rosamented.


    "Hey!" I quickly cut her off, "Don''t ruin the moment! You already piqued my interest and now you''re backing out? What''s with that? Spill it," I egged her on.


    She lifted her head to re at me, "First of all¡­ This is not about Noah¨C" said Rosa, who''s trying to save herself. A futile attempt, really.


    As she was saying that, I fixed my gaze on her, piercing enough to make her blush like a shy maiden, which she is. It is so apparent that she''s guilty, she can''t even mention Noah without her turning like a tomato.


    Sometimes, girls are so cute when they are being bashful. Sometimes. Other times, they are just annoying.


    "You don''t have to hide it because I already know."


    Rosa paused, but it was for only a second and had quickly gathered herposure as she casually picked her cold tea.


    "Know about what?" She then feigned ignorance yet again.


    Boredly, I look at her through myshes, "As I''ve said, there is no use hiding it from me. I know that something is going on between you and Noah. Though only recently, I could already tell."


    And by recently, I meant during the night of the Founding Ball. I wonder, if I didn''t go out to get some air and saw them together, would I have noticed the ambiguity between them? Hmmm¡­


    "..." Rosa didn''t respond and just stared at me, albeit aggrieved if I may add. Though I''m confused, why would she feel that way?


    I offered her a friendly smile, eyes twinkling like gems.


    "I can help you. I am very much willing to help you."


    Rosa bit her lip and averted her eyes back to the teacup in her hand, deep in thoughts.


    "But first of all, do you understand what that means?" I inquired, more serious this time.


    I just want to know if she knows the implications of liking someone in her situation. And if it''s really about Noah, what kind of help does she want from me? I can''t think of anything at all.


    Rosa who had been silent all this while sighed deeply. A lot ofplicated emotions passed from her face and even her eyes have a hint of mncholy in them.


    "I¡­" She seemed to want to say something but then got indecisive in the end.


    Watching her be hesitant and timid just doesn''t sit right with me. This is Rosamunde we are talking about, the proud daughter of the Vineas.


    "Do you like Noah?" I prodded her, giving her a hand so she could make up her mind.


    For Rosa, prideful and haughty as she is, one needs to be straightforward! If she can''t say it then I''ll make her. I will put the words into her mouth myself. Because if this goes on, nothing will be done. Heck, we could be stuck here in this stagnant topic until dusk! I don''t want to spend my time riding in circles with her.


    "!!!" Rosa blushes even more butpared to earlier, she didn''t deny it anymore.


    A sneaky smile crept to my lips.


    "I''ll take that as a yes."


    Rosa looked at me pointedly, which came off more coquettish than intended.


    She then sighed for the nth time and grumbled.


    "But I''m a Regina¡­"


    "Exactly. You are in this whole political situation right now. You are not just ady from the ducal household, you''re a prospective crown princess." Rosa''s face sank even more after hearing what I said. But I don''t want to sugarcoat it, it won''t do her any good. What she needs is a p from reality. "If you tell them this, I bet your family would oppose it, especially your father. That old man is too uptight."


    Rosa scowled at myst sentence.


    "Hey! My father is kind!" She defended.


    "To you," I refuted.


    Everyone in the nobility is aware of what kind of a man Duke Vinea is. He''s a very strict person with a stringent personality. I met him once and it was already enough for me to know that I would rather not talk to that man. He looked at other people like ants!


    "I don''t want to agree with you," Rosa firmly stated. Doesn''t matter, she''s his daughter after all so there would obviously be a bias.


    "Anyway, answer me first. Do you like Noah?" I repeated it for the second time. She didn''t answer me yet and why would I let that slide? I want confirmation! A solid and valid confirmation!


    The two of us locked eyes, mine are unyielding, while hers are sonorous.


    After a while¡­


    "... Yes¡­" she finally affirmed.


    A satisfied smile appeared on my face. Heh. I knew it.


    "Then what help do you need me for?"


    "Well¡­" Rosa bit her lip and trailed off, looking hesitant again.


    "I think it''s mutual."


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "What?"


    "Noah likes you too, in my opinion. I mean, I could see it. So you have a big chance," I hummed.


    "Stop saying nonsense things!" She blurted.


    She says that but she looks happy. Ah, the power of love¡­ I don''t get it.


    "I''m not saying nonsense things," I fired back.


    Noah may try to hide it but not from me. Their actions speak louder than any words. Anyways, I have seen Noah keep up with all her whims, if that does not tantamount to him liking her then what is it? Patience? Heck, no.


    There are more patient people I know than him and Noah is not the type to take it all in and persevere.


    "Noah only sees me as a friend¡­ So maybe¡­" Rosa denied for the nth time.


    "No, listen to me. I have been watching the two of you for a long time now, okay. And I can see sparks."


    Who would sneak around to frolic in the garden with the opposite gender as a friend? Who would do that? The nobility is already a scary enough ce because one gossip and your reputation is over. Would a man such as Noah, an heir to a count, risk it? Plus he''s already nning to enter officialdom, why would he not care about propriety?


    I bet Noah likes her too! I should have drilled that man when I had the chance¡­ Tsk. Now he''s busy again.


    "You''re just saying that¡­" Rosa pouted.


    Yep, she definitely did. Disgusting.


    Just kidding¡­ But it''s so uncharacteristic of her. Is she like this with her friends?


    "Why would I even lie to you? If anything, I should be discouraging you right now because Noah''s my friend," I snorted in derision.


    Rosa looked offended.


    "You¨C Well, that''s true. You''re a horrible person after all¡­" she sneered back.


    "Hey! I''m helping you here, how am I horrible?" She''s the only person I know who doesn''t know how to be grateful at all!


    Rosamunde''s eyes shed with mirth, "Oh, right. It should be insufferable, my bad."


    My lips pressed into a thin line.


    "No, you''re insufferable. No, better yet, awful. Absolutely horrendous."


    "You''re also childish."


    "Like you''re the one to talk."


    "This is why I don''t like you."


    "The feeling is mutual."


    "Hmph."


    That banter continued for a while with both of us flinging dirt at each other. Hers and my attendants remained silent at the sides but they were all a bit tense at that moment, probably anticipating that a fight would suddenly erupt between us.


    The ''fight'' eventually ceased. There were no grievances because all we said were empty words.


    Rosa heaved a deep breath.


    "You know, you should do what makes you happy. If being a Regina is not what you want, then you shouldn''t force yourself. If it''s true that your father, or your family, loves you, then they will surely prioritize your happiness," I expressed after seeing her dejected face.


    I can''t believe I''m talking about love and happiness right now, and to Rosa at that too.


    "Marriage is very serious, especially in your situation. It''s a lifetimemitment to both the throne and the empire. You better weigh your decisions well," I added.


    Rosa stayed silent, probably processing what I said in her head. I let her be. The atmosphere turned heavy which made me ufortable. Serious topics such as this are not my cup of tea.


    "Just saying¡­ Anyway, if you''re out of the picture then Bea wouldn''t have anypetition anymore," I uttered just to disperse the gloomy air.


    "Tch. So that''s what you''re aiming for," Rosamunde trod along.


    "Of course, I''m loyal to my best friend."


    There''s a pause before I saw Rosa straighten her back, looking determined.


    "I''ll drop out¡­ I''ll drop out from thepetition for the crown princess position," she dered in a firm voice.


    It wasn''t just me, her attendants were also quite shocked but it didn''t deter her resolve.


    I looked at her sternly, "Are you sure? Do you even understand the repercussions?"


    Rosa nodded, albeit distressed.


    "I''m fully aware. This is about politics after all."


    "Which is a pain. I would never want to be in your shoes," I seconded.


    All that pressure, I''d rather not marry in my lifetime than uphold such a big responsibility.


    "I don''t even want to be in my shoes," Rosained.


    The corner of my lips lifted, "Oh? But didn''t you like Ezekiel so much you pestered your father to put you here?"


    "Wha¨C Who told you?!" She looked at me, wide-eyed and apprehensive.


    I sipped my tea and didn''t answer.


    I''ve read it from the book. After all, instead of Bea, it was supposed to be me who ispeting with you for the position right now.


    "That''s not important, are you really going with it? You should think more about it. This is not a simple matter. Everything is at cost. For you," I reminded her again.


    Rosa thought to herself for a moment before biting her lip in exasperation.


    "You''re right. I should consider this thoroughly."


    She met my gaze and said.


    "I will talk to my dad first."


    "And Noah," I added.


    These two should make their feelings to each other clear before jumping right in. What if there is this small chance of possibility that it''s not mutual?


    Rosa paused and smiled softly.


    "... Yeah, him too."


    My lips formed a twisted smile as I happily leaned back.


    "Alright, that would be 100 gold coins. Just send the payment to my address."


    Rosa''s brows furrowed in confusion which only made me giddier.


    "What payment?"


    "For the help. Of course," I grinned at her.


    Her mouth opened slightly as if she couldn''t believe what she''s hearing.


    "You''re truly insufferable!"

 Chapter 281 - Butterfly Effect

    The huge double doors gilded with gold and precious stones opened, revealing a group,posed of five people. Two of them were dressed in holy regalia and are older than the rest of the group. The royal attendant bowed to the one who was leading the group, an old man with a white hanging beard. He is the reverend of the Holy Church, bishop Joamh.


    "The holy church hade with the saintess as the emperor''s invitation," Bishop Joamh dered and motioned to thedy behind him.


    The royal attendant, upon hearing him, immediately bowed as a sign of respect towards the smilingdy.


    "Greetings to the virtuous holy saintess!" His voice trembled in excitement, showing his tion to finally meeting the rumored saint.


    Thedy let out a sigh filled with helplessness as she epted his bow. After the attendant went back inside Her sparkling azure eyes then rolled towards the bishop.


    "Alright, I told you time and time again to not call me that. It''s weird and I don''t like it. Just call me by my name. It''s Sera," she said, a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    The bishop''s smile didn''t wane, unperturbed by it as if he had already grown used to her musings.


    "But how could we call the saintess by her holy name?"


    "Oh,e on now¡­" Sera whined, seemingly done with him. "How many times are we going to talk about this¡­ It''s not holy! That''s just my name."


    She had already lost count on how many times she had told these people that she doesn''t want them calling her as such because it makes her ufortable. What''s more, she clearly said before that she would never show her face in public nor let her title as saint be known, yet here they are. For years, she had been living normally. Well, as normal as it gets without being bothered by the title given to her out of the blue. And now, she can''t go out without being recognized as the saint and be smothered with attention.


    The bishop ignored her whining and carried on happily. Meanwhile, Sera could only grit her teeth and curse internally. The other two, both men and her friends who are posing as her guards, snickered behind her, earning them a re.


    "Don''tugh, you bastards," Sera snapped.


    The other bishop cleared his throat, signaling for Sera to behave, and was also sporting a helpless look on his face from her crass mouth. They are used to it but right now, they are in the presence of others. The saintess'' image should be upheld.


    "Her Eminence, Saintess Seraphina has arrived!" The royal attendant announced in a booming voice.


    The people inside perked up from hearing this and looked at the entranceway with anticipation, except for one person who looked rather smug than the others. He nced at them, feeling proud for himself as the saint is his friend.


    "Ugh, here we go again¡­" Sera grumbled.


    "Get used to it already," Azriel muttered behind her.


    "I can''t. I would never get used to this because it''s weird," Sera responded and then pasted an amicable smile right as they entered the hall.


    "Well, you have no choice," Azriel retorted, maintaining his demeanor as his cryptic eyes silently roamed around.


    "Damn it¡­" Sera exhaled.


    "Sshh, they will hear you," Keh warned.


    Their group stopped right in front of the throne where the king sat jovially, looking down at them from where he sat. A beautiful woman sat beside him, as noble as the flowers, it was the queen. And standing beside them was a long-haired blonde with striking blue eyes, looking high and lofty.


    As the holy church bishops bowed to the royal family, Sera was whispering to the other two.


    "Is there really a need for me to go to the empire? Why can''t I just settle here and do nothing?"


    "I thought you like adventures and going to new ces?" Azriel nced at her.


    "But they are making me meet the monarchs of Rosenthal!" Sera whispered as low as possible.


    "It''s still a new setting," Azriel rebuked.


    "But¡ª"


    "I heard there is a saint over there too," Keh chimed in.


    "What? But there should only be one saint, right?" Sera naturally was stunned but an idea instantly sprang to her head. "Then can I resign???"


    "It''s unofficial," Keh added.


    "There is still a possibility," Sera''s smile bloomed.


    "No, there is not. You are officially appointed by the tower itself. You can''t resign," Azriel then chose to douse her dreams with cold reality.


    "ept your fate already," Kehughed rather amusingly.


    "Never," Sera insisted.


    It''s now their turn to offer respect. Both Keh and her expressed their courtesy while Azriel acted perfunctorily like the pleasantries and the royal family doesn''t matter at all.


    "Greetings to His Highness, the King of this nation."


    "Please raise your head, saintess," the king uttered politely.


    Who else could make a king act civil aside from Sera? The revered saint of their kingdom. Sera doesn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Is this what suffering from sess feels like?


    "Our kingdom is truly blessed by God to have the saint be cultivated from here," his highness'' voice echoed throughout the hall, earning an ted response to his other subjects present.


    Sera continued to smile in silence.


    "Now that the kingdom has decided to ally with the great Rosenthal Empire, this king has decided to send the saintess and my son as delegates for the alliance. What does the saintess think?"


    "I really don''t want to¡­ I mean, yes. I am honored to represent our amazing kingdom, Wisteria. I would love to," Sera answered with a sickening smile on her beautiful face.


    "Pfft¨C Ahem," Azriel couldn''t help but snort.


    The others who heard and saw her behavior didn''t take it as unsatisfactory. In fact, they even believed that she is benevolent and awe-inspiring. Sera''s innate magic showed its effect.


    The long-haired blonde with blue eyes stepped forward.


    "Don''t worry, father. I will not let our kingdom down. We will make sure the alliance is formed. I, the crown prince, hereby make an oath," was his ardent words.


    "He''s always so passionate and over the top, isn''t he?" Seramented whilst snickering.


    "Quiet, they will hear you," Keh reminded.


    At this moment, a cloaked figure also appeared inside the royal hall, surprising almost everyone.


    "The tower will also apany the saintess."


    The king who was startled to see the magician of the towerposed himself and startedughing happily.


    "Good, good. Our kingdom is truly blessed! Hahahahaha. Go on, prepare for departure! Let the greatness of our kingdom be known!"


    "I want to go home¡­"


    "Hush¡­"

 Chapter 282 - Life Updates With Nadia

    It''s been so long since I graduated from the academy and entered society¡ª or that''s how it should have gone. I should be entering society, which I did, but not for the right reasons. Me, a daughter of a marquis household, the pinnacle of what ady should be, a role model for the young women of the nobility, has done nothing of the sort for these past few months.


    I should have been throwing soirees, or matinees, or evening balls, or afternoon tea parties. I should have been steadily growing my contacts and affiliations with otherdies my age to stabilize my standing for the future. I should have been meeting my inws. I should have been managing something. That''s what a nobledy of my rank should have done after leaving the academy.


    Yet not one tea party, or soirees has happened. My circle of friends stayed the same. I have not mingled with the other engaged or marrieddies to gain connections. At my age, I should have already been married off, or be engaged at least. I should have been taking lessons of fulfilling the role of a matriarch of whatever house I will be marrying. Yet here I am, still unmarried, doesn''t have a fiance, nor am I taking any lessons of any kind.


    Nothing.


    In short, I''m a failure for a nobledy of a high-ranking household.


    Anyway, what have I been up to, you''re asking? Well, currently, I''m trying to live!


    Gasping, my wild eyes locked on the man in front of me.


    "Are they gone?! Are we safe now?! What''s going on?!"


    The man with eyes the color of the purest amethyst furrowed his thick heroic eyebrows, hinting at his annoyance.


    "Stop yelling, you''re distracting my people," he muttered.


    Of course, I have to ignore him.


    "I''m not going to die, right? We''re going to be safe, right? Oh, gosh. When will I regain my peaceful life?!" I continued my passionate ramble, half meaning everything I said.


    Lukas was not amused by my antics but it''s fine, it was my purpose anyway.


    "Little cat, shut up. You''re not going to die."


    A mocking smile appeared on my lips aimed at him.


    "I know, I''m just annoying you."


    "..."


    He scowled at me openly which I responded with another sickening smile. He then rolled his eyes, an act he had been constantly doing unironically for some time now. He''s so sassy, I tell you.


    That''s right, I''m currently trying to live and I meant it literally. You all already know that I am being targeted by some freak group that is thirsting over my beauty and my abilities. They hade back just as we predicted because apparently, I''m too good to be given up. I''m just that valuable, you know. So they are risking everything just to win me over.


    Haaah~ It''s so hard to be a strong beautiful woman sometimes¡­ I can''t even¡­ My life is so hard¡­


    Lukas opened the door of the carriage to spectate outside. The sound of fighting got louder and if one paid attention, it was slightly muffled due to the erected barrier that enveloped us. I''m not sure who put the barrier to stop the magic attacks from harming the carriage, blocking every spell effectively, which is why we are still safe and sound.


    It could be Lukas himself but I doubt it. I mean, I have no idea if he knows some magic spell for barriers because as far as I know, Lukas is more of the offensive type. His me is both a weapon and shield for him.


    If not him then it would be a certain furry figure that loves belly rubs.


    "Tch. You all can''t even take those small fries down?" Lukas snorted in disgust as he eyed the people skirmishing outside.


    "Lukas, they are fighting against magicians with swords," I reminded him ndly.


    What can he expect from ordinary humans? They can''t possibly win against someone who shoots projectiles out of thin air, am I right?


    "That''s why they are useless," Lukas retorted with a bored look on his face.


    My brows immediately furrowed from hisment.


    "Hey! My people are not useless! They are strong and valiant and brave!" I strongly opposed, "Plus your people are also useless."


    Well, maybe not entirely useless because they could fight against those fake magicians without being totally overwhelmed. They hold their own ground just fine but should I just ept that insult? No way.


    Lukas'' lips thinned as he looked at me, "I told you to stay quiet."


    "Then stop badmouthing our knights," I countered.


    Lukas did not respond. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and prepared to join the fray.


    "Don''te out," he said before pulling the curtains down, so now the inside of the carriage is a bit dark.


    "Wait! Where are you going?" My back straightened when I realized he was about to go out, feeling anxious all of a sudden.


    "I''m going to y those people for you, mydy," he mocked with a fake earnestness. Like he''s a white knight offering a tribute. It almost moved me¡ª almost. One would be easily fooled when he has this kind of face. It''s truly unfair.


    I recoiled just as quickly, "Errr, you''re giving me goosebumps right now, please stop."


    Lukas snickered, "Heh. Stay put and don''t bother us." And then he vanished like the wind.


    Did he teleport? Who knows¡­ He''s probably just really really fast.


    "Tsk."


    There goes the devil himself. I could only pray for the souls of those persistent kidnappers. Now that Lukas is out there to hunt them down, I don''t think they would have the chance to escape death. After all, Lukas is like death itself¡­


    This is why we should always stick to strong people. So remember, if you want to live and always be safe, find a Lukas.


    Themotion stopped and the constant barrage of explosions and rumblings disappeared. I quietly peered through the curtains to see the situation outside and only saw a few scattered knights, some injured, but the cloaked figures I have grown ustomed to are missing in the picture.


    My first thought was, ''Wow, Lukas had already taken them all down? That quickly?'' But then I saw Lukas'' gloomy figure not from afar, standing there nkly with a scowl on his handsome face.


    Why does he look so disappointed? What happened?

 Chapter 283 - Life Updates With Nadia Pt. 2

    Ignoring his warning to me earlier, I got off of the carriage with Kuro following behind me. Ah, that''s right. Kuro had finally woken up! Although strangely, he''s not as big as before, I could sense that he''s growing just fine. Not physically, but spiritually. He''s as energetic as usual though and would constantly stick to my side. And I know sooner orter, he would go back to his usual self and recover his state. I''m looking forward to that.


    Anyway, I first checked the second carriage where my maids are staying and saw that it waspletely intact. The doors and windows are tightly closed so I''m guessing they are probably inside, scared as hell. I mean, who wouldn''t?


    Lukas immediately turned his head towards me even before I could reach him and his already gloomy aura darkened even more upon seeing meing.


    "What did I tell you?" He uttered lowly, a dangerous hint in his tone.


    "I don''t sense them anymore so I''m guessing it''s safe," I reasoned out.


    One thing that I have learned is that I have this ability to sense a life¡ª or lives for that matter. I could distinguish between people, animals, or other living things. And I could also differentiate which are normal to not. When I said normal, I meant those people I know or are just average people in general. The not normal are those that give me some weird vibes just like those fake magicians do.


    It''s a surreal feeling. Like being able to tell a heartbeat and a pulse even without seeing them with my eyes. I just feel it¡­


    It''s a really useful skill because I could easily warn them whenever I notice the magicians'' presence. For a moment, I thought I''m special that way but turns out, Lukas also has this perception. And his is much stronger.


    "Tch, you don''t listen, do you?" He frowned, clicking his tongue in displeasure.


    I naturally ignored him again and stared overhead towards the forest.


    "Are they gone?"


    I couldn''t sense them anymore so I was just confirming it from him.


    "..."


    Silence means yes.


    "As soon as I came out, those fvckers ran away," Lukas scoffed, looking very much disappointed.


    Was he bummed because he is not able to unleash hell upon those people? Could be. Sometimes I wonder if he''s just doing this so he could, you know, wreak havoc and kill some bad guys. He''s basically a hotblooded person and only by taking lives on the battlefield is his only amusement.


    Now that we''re on it, I should be fearing this guy¡­ He is such a piece of bad news. He''s trouble, period.


    "You scared them off," I remarked.


    "They won''t be able to next time," he scorned. His eyes then squinted off to the distance as if he was debating whether he was going to sprint off and hunt them down.


    "Ohh. But this is already the fourth¡ª Ahem." I didn''t finish my words after looking at his bad expression. He''s really pissed.


    Those conquisitors had returned just as we feared and they had been on the move these past weeks. They don''t choose when and where and would juste out of nowhere. Either on my way to the capital, which now I am banned from doing so because of that one instance where the civilians almost got involved in the crossfire¡ª or when I was just chilling at my own freaking home. The security has tightened even more to the point that it''s hard for me to go out anymore. And as much as I don''t want to, some lives have been taken from those attacks.


    It pains me whenever I hear someone dies just to ensure my safety. Many times I would just wish to leave the mansion and go in hiding somewhere so no more people would die because of me. But wouldn''t it be the same as their other victims? Forever in hiding from them? It really leaves a bitter taste in my mouth and my hate towards the conquisitors continued to flourish.


    We are on the way to the pce where I would stay for the time being as the emperor suggested when the fourth attack happened, dying our trip. Saying that I''m used to it is a lie because I would never get ustomed to this kind of life and I don''t want to. I still get scared but having Lukas and my brother at my side alleviates that fear. They always make sure I''m safe and free from any harm. Heck, during these times, not even a single strand of my hair was marred.


    But it doesn''t mean the others with us are lucky.


    What''s even frustrating is that they are always able to get away all the damn time. It''s like they are trying to tease us. I feel like they do because whenever Lukas is about to go after them, they disappear right away. Plus they aren''t specifically targeting me. They aren''t as fierce and persistent to get me as before but more like testing us or something. I wasn''t sure whether my intuition is right but I think Lukas and the others have also figured that out.


    Those people are deliberately riling us up as if mocking us.


    It''s so annoying!


    "Let them try again and I''ll burn them to ashes before they could even blink," Lukas enunciated, bristling with irritation.


    A man with long braided ashy hair appeared, and I recall that his name is Ylmer. He whispered something to Lukas whose purple eyes sparked contempt again.


    He looked at me, so icy it brought chills up my spine.


    "Stay here."


    "O-Okay¡­"


    He then left to who knows where, leaving both Ylmer and me standing at the side. Looks like Ylmer was ordered to look after me.


    I wonder why he got mad, though?


    Looking around, I could finally see the extent of the situation. Some knights were injured and were being attended to the side while the others made sure to secure the perimeter.. My mood suddenly turned glum after seeing them and without thinking, I approached the injured men filled with guilt and remorse.

 Chapter 284 - I Smell A Ship

    "I''m so sorry, are you all okay?" I said, loud enough so that everyone could hear.


    "We are all okay so thedy shouldn''t worry," Uno answered on others'' behalf.


    I looked at him and saw that he was helping one injured knight, all the while bleeding himself. But since he''s the leader, he is prioritizing his member''s well-being more.


    "Thank you for everything, please let me heal you," I approached them with that thought in mind, wanting to help.


    Uno was startled when I squatted down so I could inspect his wounds closely and immediately protested.


    "Mydy! You should stay in the carriage, the enemies might still be around," he said which I fairly ignored.


    "It''s fine, they are already gone. Here, let me heal your wounds," I hovered my palms over the area where he was bleeding and concentrated my mana on it. A soft light glowed, giving a warm sensation that feelsfortable. And the wound slowly recovered under our naked eyes, which made everyone else gawk and watch religiously.


    "Ah¡ª" Uno gasped. This was the first time I operated on him after all, so he must be surprised. His face says it.


    I smiled at him, "This is the only way I could express my gratitude."


    They are always risking their lives for me and now it''s my time to reciprocate. This is not even enough, in my opinion. If only I could make sure that everyone around me would never be harmed and shed blood for my sake.


    But that''s impossible for now because I am not strong enough yet.


    After healing him, I went to the other injured knights and looked after them, treating their wounds diligently to the point that I felt tired afterward. I could sense that it was my limit for the day but it''s fine, I''m happy that I could be of help.


    Because of the numerous attacks, I had also practiced my healing abilities and made progress. Previously, I couldn''t grasp how to utilize the concept of it but now I could heal superficial wounds as long as I concentrated hard enough. I could probably heal ten people at most at once now when I could barely keep it together after three people before.


    If I could develop this skill to further heights, I would hopefully be able to heal not just flesh wounds but also illnesses and work with the doctors. How amazing would that be? In this day and age, medicine is the most crucial for a nation to have.


    The knights I helped said all their thanks and admiration, which made me embarrassed even though I am used to the attention.


    When I''m assured that there were no more wounded people and everyone was fine, I went back to the carriage and waited for Lukas toe back. I didn''t wait that long because he got in right after, scaring the living daylights out of me. And he''s not frosty anymore. He looked at me probingly while I leaned half of my weight to Kuro who didn''t mind it and was even happy to be coddled.


    "When did you return?" I asked him, still reeling from the shock just now.


    "While you were ying saint," he answered nonchntly.


    I red at him, "What do you mean by that?"


    ying saint¡­ What a jerk¡­


    "Nothing," he muttered.


    "I was helping them," I rified.


    "Mmm sure you do," hummed Lukas whozily leaned on the cushion, much like a cat.


    He kept calling me a little cat when he''s here looking like one.


    I frowned at his indifferent reply. It just sounds sarcastic in my ears.


    "I really am."


    "That''s what I said," he frowned as well.


    I then pursed my lips. Seems like we don''t understand each other.


    Whatever¡­


    "Where did you go, anyway?"


    "Pursued a rabbit in the forest," was his vague answer. A sneer then formed from his lips, "It hopped really miserably."


    And I just sat there, gazing at him with a confused expression because he sounded like he meant it differently than it should.


    "Did you catch it?" I trod carefully.


    "Of course. It was a slow rabbit," his eyes then dimmed, showing that he was unhappy, "But it killed itself before I could put it in the basket¡ª What a pity."


    Yep. He must have meant another form of ''rabbit''. I''m pretty sure now.


    The journey continued and we were more alert this time. The usual pace doubled so that we could immediately reach the pce safely. As we sat there in silence, my fingers were idly stroking Kuro''s thick fur while my mind was miles ahead.


    "Do you think those people would follow me to the pce?" I unconsciously spoke out.


    "Who knows. They already infiltrated once," Lukas answered with his eyes closed as if napping.


    I turned to him, "Then the pce is also in danger?"


    "There is no safe ce," he replied.


    "But then the people in the pce would get dragged to¡­" I trailed off, worrying like crazy.


    Why do I always give problems to the people around me? I''m starting to feel depressed now. It''s like my only role in life is to be a headache and a ma to disaster.


    "You don''t have to worry about such things," Lukas opened his eyes and met mine.


    I bit my lip and averted my gaze on the floor instead.


    "But I can''t help it¡­ Maybe I should pack my luggage and leave the empire," I rambled distractedly.


    That''s right, I should probably leave the country and flee to another kingdom or something. Probably in the wee hours too so that it won''t be too obvious and no one would be awake to know that I left.


    This made Lukas snort, "Are you an idiot? You''ll die easier if you do that."


    I pouted. Of course, it won''t work. They are able to track me down even though we tried everything to deceive them. They must have someone spying on me all the time.


    "The pce is currently the best ce for you because the arcane tower is there. One would be a fool to attack when that damn magician is around," Lukas grumbled.


    I looked at him, "Wow, you really dislike Lord Janus¡­"


    He always calls him a damn magician, which is true. He truly is one, yes. But Lukas is much braver for not hesitating to call him that. I will maybe curse Janus inside my head but only when he''s not around. He could read minds, I''m so sure.


    "I feel nothing for him," Lukas spat out in disgust.


    My eyes blinked at him, "I didn''t mean it that way, I meant as a person not romantically."


    He scowled at me.


    "What the hell are you rambling about?"

 Chapter 285 - Asking Real Questions

    "Oh, did I get it wrong?" I said, feeling sheepish.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, a sign that he''s about to go off and threaten me.


    "Little cat, you have been getting on my nerves for some time now. Do you want to die that much?"


    I bet. I mean, I may or may not have been bugging him off intentionally these days¡­


    "You won''t kill me though¡­"


    Lukas raised one of his brows.


    "Hoh? Are you so confident?"


    "Well, fifty-fifty?" and then blinked at him for effect.


    As I have said, I am this brave to banter with him because I know for a fact that he won''t do anything to me no matter how I irk him. Anyway, as long as I am not pushing all of his buttons and get on his bad side, I''m rtively safe.


    "You should be thankful that I''m being kind enough to not throw you out of the window right now," he cautioned.


    Oops¡­ Time to shut my mouth then. I may have grown a bit courageoustely but I''m still scared of seriously annoying Lukas so I just bother him from time to time. This is how I survive boredom by spending my days bothering him to not make my life seem so nd. I don''t do anything but roll around, drown in tea and read books.


    I''m truly a failure as a nobledy¡­ It''s more like the marquis household is raising a pet rather than a daughter, you know.


    But what can I do? I am currently being pursued by dark forces. I can''t do more than that, much less leave the house unsupervised and meet with other people. At least there are some sparks left and I don''tpletely feel dead all the time.


    I wonder if I would have to continue living my life like this? Ughh, how devastatingly pathetic! Maybe if I wasn''t so optimistic, I might have lost my mind long ago.


    My eyes absentmindedly lingered on the passing scenery as I thought about my future struggles while looking outside the window, sighing to myself. Kuro felt my distress and was naturally affected by it as a spirit familiar,ying t beside me with zero energy.


    After some time, I looked back at Lukas and saw him leaning on the wall with his eyes closed, seemingly asleep.


    For these past few weeks, Lukas had been constantly hanging around me because of his ''guard duty''. He doesn''t go home nor does he take some time off to rest. Now that I''m thinking about it, he was just there most of the time.


    And I meant, most of the time.


    This guy even invades my room at night when I was just about to go to bed. And yes, he is still doing that despite my plea and warnings. Shameless, I tell you.


    "You really don''t have a life, do you?" I grumbled absentmindedly.


    "..." Lukas had remained silent, not even fazed by my remark.


    "Are you not tired of guarding me? Do you even rest?"


    Those had been my questions for a long time now, seeing that he never has a day where he''s not present.


    "You have a lot of questions," Lukas muttered with his eyes still firmly closed.


    "I''m curious. Where do you stay at night? Where do you sleep?"


    Does he even sleep? I only see him napping during the journey from time to time just like this.


    "On your balcony," he honestly replied.


    "What?"


    Lukas opened his eyes, "I rest on your balcony."


    "But why? How is that evenfortable¡­"


    "It''s not."


    "Then why don''t you go home or something¡­" That doesn''t sound ideal at all. Is he always like this during missions?


    "I''m doing my job."


    "But why?"


    Lukas snickered.


    "Why am I doing my job?"


    "No, I meant, why do you do that? My brother is at home and so is my father. You don''t have to be around all the time," I reasoned out.


    If his concern is my safety then he should know that aside from him, Nathaniel was tasked to look after me.


    But then again, I remembered that one time when the conquisitors attacked the mansion which caught us off-guard. Good thing that Lukas had sensed them as soon as they appeared in his perception and had immediately taken action.


    Hmm, him sticking around did help us so¡­ I guess that''s a plus?


    "Little cat, I am trying to get some sleep so can you be silent?" Lukas suddenly expressed.


    He looked somewhat tired that I instantly felt guilty.


    "Ohh¡­ okay¡­"


    He then closed his eyes again and assumed his posture from earlier, ready to doze off, I guess. And I did try to be quiet and leave him alone but I just couldn''t help but be nosy when I''m brimming with curiosity. Especially when I know something about him.


    "But how are you able to sleep with all the noises you hear in your head?"


    Lukas immediately opened his eyes in annoyance.


    "You¡ª"


    I blinked at him, "It must be so terrible to not have a moment of peace. I can''t even imagine having to hear everything at once."


    The novel said that he has heightened senses which are evident for his fast reflexes and being the first one to be able to notice everything before it happens.


    "You sure have such a convenient skill huh. You even know that?" Lukas grumbled cynically.


    "My anima likes to gossip, I guess¡­" I shrugged.


    He said nothing but just squinted at me in suspicion.


    "Anyway, I''m just curious¡­ Like how do you manage that? Are you really able to sleep? Aren''t the voices loud?"


    He did say he was trying to take a nap earlier, hence, I couldn''t help but wonder if he could.


    "I''m used to it," was his tepid response. Just then, he looked at me for a full second before smirking, "Surprisingly, it''s much more bearable around you. The noises die down... Well until you open your mouth," he snorted.


    "What do you mean?" I frowned.


    "I''m going to sleep. Be silent or I will throw you off the cliff," he said,pletely ignoring my question.


    I pouted internally in my head, grumbling about his empty threats. He kept saying he was going to throw me out of whatever but never really does it¡­ not like I want him to, though. I''m just bummed he didn''t answer my inquiry.


    Anyways, I''m now sleepy as well.

 Chapter 286 - Strange Things

    Nathaniel was there to wee our group as soon as we arrived at the pce. He then escorted us to the east wing where my room would be while I live here. In my whole 19 years of existence, I have never thought that there would be a time that I would get to live in the pce, even temporarily. It''s just¡­ I don''t know¡­ surreal?


    "This ce is closer to the tower thus the emperor wanted you to stay here so you could feel more assured," he said as he showed me the room in its entirety.


    My eyes roamed around the unfamiliar surroundings I would now call mine. Everything is new to my eyes, the bed, the decorations, the ambiance in general, and the view. I thought of the scenery I have grown to love after seeing it every day and thenpared it to now. Instead of the rose garden I personally cultivated, it was just green hedges.


    Although I could clearly see the arcane tower in the distance, it still felt a little empty inside my heart.


    Oh, Nadia. Aren''t you just being ungrateful? You are not here to sightsee but to hide from lunatics.


    Who can be able to tell someone that you had the chance to live in the pce for free? A lot of people will offer everything just to be in your shoes so shut up.


    I turned to Nathan, "Brother¡­ Are you also staying here?"


    Nathan nodded resolutely, "I''m strengthening the security around the pce to prevent those people from getting in. Now that you are currently staying here, there is a possibility that those people woulde here as well," his right hand then patted my head, "If you need me, you can ask one of the guards to find me and I wille right away."


    A soft smile painted my lips, "I feel more assured now¡­"


    I feel so blessed to have such apetent brother¡­ Have I told you that already? I did? Well, it''s not enough!


    "Rest if you are tired," he whispered. As if remembering something, his face scrunched in worry, "I heard you were attacked again. Are you hurt somewhere?"


    I quickly shook my head in assurance.


    "I''m fine, Lu¡ª Sir Lukas protected me, it''s the knights who got injured. I helped them a bit but they still might need more medical attention," I then added.


    Nathaniel nodded in understanding, looking relieved.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll make sure you''re safe."


    "I know because my brother is the best," I grinned at him.


    Hey, I would only act like this in front of the people I love, alright? Don''t say that I''m corny.


    Nathaniel seemed much better after hearing that since we all know that he is a tsundere and sis-con.


    "I''ll be leaving now, remember what I said."


    "Okay," I replied and waved at him.


    Nathan patted my head onest time before finally leaving me and my maids. There were two additional people that Nathan introduced. They were pce maids that are specifically given to me to cater to my needs while I''m in the pce. Together with Erin and the rest, they had started to arrange all our belongings diligently, so I left them to their devices.


    "So your brother is the best?" A voice suddenly spoke out, startling me.


    I turned around and saw Lukas leaning on the open window and gave him a dirty look.


    "Can you stop doing that?" I hissed with gritted teeth, "At least give a warning before you arrive or something. You''re going to give me a heart attack one day!"


    He''s a ghost and he''s a nuisance! I wouldn''t even be surprised if I get to know that I have heart disease in the future. And it''s all the fault of this presumptuous man!


    "A warning, you say?" He repeated, tapping his chin in thought.


    "Yes. You can knock on the window? That will let me know that it''s you," I suggested as I tried to calm my loud heart.


    Geez, that truly shocked me.


    The side of his lips curled upward, "How would you know that knocking means me?"


    I threw him a pointed look, "There is no other person out there who is brazen enough toe to my room except you, your grace."


    "Brazen, huh¡­ You really like calling me a lot of names," he drawled.


    "For it is the truth. And stoping inside unceremoniously! You''ve been like this at my house and now you''re doing it even here! What would the others say if they saw you? The sun is still out and this is the pce, stop doing whatever you want."


    My eyes gravitated towards the equally stupefied maids at the side who were staring at Lukas with wide scandalous eyes. I mean, seeing the presence of a man who suddenly appeared out of thin air, unannounced, and uninvited, is unheard of. Just look at those two pce maids!


    Oh, I''m starting to have a headache now¡­


    "Hmm¡­"


    Without a word, he started to traverse the distance between us and I thought that he was going to try something weird again, which made me take a step back.


    "You¡ª What are you doing?"


    I even nced at the maids and then back to Lukas, warning him with my eyes. But I guess, I shouldn''t be too assuming, after all, seeing that he actually went past me and headed towards the bathroom.


    "Inspecting the ce," he replied.


    I cleared my throat to rid myself of my embarrassment.


    "This room is given by the emperor, it should be safe," I pointed out.


    "You''ll never know¡­"


    I smacked my lips shut and just let him do as he pleased.


    Instead, I went to the window to gaze at the looming tower in the distance, gradually losing to my thoughts. Kuro had already pranced towards the sofa and sat there while Erin and the others cautiously worked in the background, ncing at the nosy Lukas from time to time.


    Honestly, I just hoped that there would be no strange rumors circting the pce about me. I would seriously choke Lukas if my name gets tarnished because of him.


    After he was satisfied, he walked back to the room and sat beside Kuro, with his legs crossed and looking very much like he was at his own home.. Kuro, on the other hand, wagged his tail, showing that he was happy, and scooted closer to actually nuzzle Lukas'' side under my horrified gaze.

 Chapter 287 - Begging For Lessons

    Why is that fox being so intimate with Lukas right now? He was never like that to anyone else except me! What a traitor! Isn''t he supposed to be my spirit familiar? What the hell¡­


    I watched them for a minute, feeling odd. When did they get closer?


    "By the way, do you think Lord Janus is at the tower?" I broached as I gazed at the distance again, brushing the thing between Lukas and Kuro aside.


    "How would I know?" he muttered ndly.


    "I want to ask him to teach me about magic but he''s always not at the tower," I sighed.


    When I looked back, I saw Lukas staring down at Kuro who looked like he was waiting for him to pet him or something. That''s the expression he gives when he''s acting coy and wants cuddles.


    He then smirked evilly and lightly pulled Kuro''s whiskers which made thetter flinch its head away in recoil, tails wagging idly, and still acted coquettishly afterward.


    I was speechless.


    Who the hell is that?


    "You want to learn magic?" Lukas questioned, breaking my reverie.


    "I want to understand my abilities better and who else is suitable but the lord of the tower himself?" I remarked.


    Lukas scoffed, "Too bad you won''t ever learn then."


    My mood instantly plummeted after he said that because of how true it is. Janus is always not around and justes rolling in whenever he wants to. Even in the novel, I could vaguely remember that he likes to keep to himself and would just appear when things are getting interesting or turning out for the worse.


    Honestly, I havepletely forgotten what the novel was about at this point. I knew the characters, I knew some specific details about them, but that''s it. How did the story go, what happened to the plot, or the conflict, all of that ispletely nonexistent in my head now.


    I wanted to sulk but as my eyes rolled towards Lukas again, who''s currently bullying Kuro, an idea popped into my head. An absurd butpletelypelling idea.


    Isn''t there another person aside from Janus who can use magic and such? A person who has an inexhaustible source of mana? Powerful enough to be dubbed as a one-man army?


    My eyes twinkled as I rushed forward and sat on the lone chair beside Lukas. He lifted his left brow as he looked at me curiously, staring at him like he''s myst hope.


    "Then, can you teach me?" I blurted out loud.


    "Haah?" Lukas'' face immediately fell.


    "Teach me how to use magic," I persisted, nheless.


    "Are you serious? You want me to teach you," he then tilted his head to the side and regarded me like I just told him a joke.


    I nodded eagerly, "Yes. Please teach me. I will be forever grateful!"


    Lukas crossed his arms to his chest and leaned back.


    "And why would I do that? My only job is to babysit you."


    Biting my lip, I spat out the most ttering words I could think.


    "Because you are kind and generous, and very benevolent. You are also amazing so can you teach me how to be as awesome as you, Lu¡ª Master Lukas?" I finished with wide hopeful eyes.


    ¡­


    His eyes narrowedzily, "Kind? Benevolent? Hmmm¡­" he then gave a lopsided smile that showed off his devilish charm, "That''s true."


    For a moment, I had almost forgotten how to breathe after seeing that view. But my resolve is much stronger than being easily seduced by good looks.


    "So I''m hoping, His Grace will grant thisdy''s request out of the goodness of his heart," I preached.


    Goodness, this is the only time I am praising you this much, Lukas.


    "Hmm I don''t know, I''m kind of busy¡­" he droned, clearly doing it on purpose.


    How are you busy? All you ever do when there is no danger is to linger in my room and do nothing.


    But of course, I won''t say that.


    "I just want to learn how to control my magic and His Grace, being the best at it, surely won''t find it troublesome to impart some of that wisdom you have."


    One should not test my desire to achieve what I want because I have a rather unbridled determination. Even my stuck-up brother had to give in to me a lot of times.


    Lukas regarded me with an idle expression, probing me and my intentions.


    "You sure have a sweet mouth, Little cat," he muttered.


    ''I could be sweeter than that! Try me!'' Is what I wanted to say but analyzing it, the meaning sounded rather ambiguous even to my ears.


    "I''m trying my very best here. At least humor me," I breathed while biting my lip. "Please¡ª" with gritted teeth, I forced myself to say the next words which were against my feelings¡ª "Master Lukas."


    Ugh, I can''t believe I''m saying all of that! The horror!


    Lukas''s right hand crept up to cover his mouth as he tried to stifle hisughter. He''sughing at me, I know it, which is more frustrating than I thought. He really enjoyed putting me in such a hard situation.


    "Fine. But my students are not idiots. You should be grateful that I''m willing to teach you," he bragged with an equally triumphant smile.


    I rolled my eyes internally but smiled indulgently on the outside.


    "Yes, yes, of course."


    He straightened his legs and pushed Kuro off of him.


    "Alright, what do you want to know?"


    I briefly nced at Kuro before answering.


    "How do you control mana?"


    That was, after all, my main problem. I am terrible at controlling it because I have no idea how. So I am hoping Lukas could teach me a trick or two.


    "You just do," he then shrugged.


    "Huh?"


    "You just control them naturally and let it flow," Lukas added.


    I stared at him nkly for a few seconds before my face gradually twisted in confusion.


    "I don''t get it. How do you do that? Can you borate on it?" At this point, I was a bit lost and frustrated.


    What kind of answer was that?

 Chapter 288 - Show Off

    "Look here," removing his glove, he spread out his right palm, and under my curious gaze, a white orb covered with dark mist the size of a marble condensed. Within that tiny ball of light, I could feel a tremendous energy.


    Wow.


    "This is concentrated mana. It may look tiny but this size has already a destructive power. It can kill a person directly." His smile at that moment has a hint of devilishness in it, "and can be a powerful bomb," he added.


    A what? A bomb?


    Lukas wasn''t finished yet, apparently.


    "Of course, if you have absolute control of it, you could make this even bigger."


    And then the tiny marble-sized orb began to expand, growing bigger and bigger until it was the size of a human head, and it didn''t even stop there, it grew further. I had even leaned back, all the while transfixed over it, overwhelmed by the sheer energy it was giving.


    If the tiny ball was already giving me the chills, what more with this? I could feel the pressure setting in and I wasn''t sure whether I''m more impressed or scared. Probably the mix between the two.


    Electricity crackled around it, looking very menacing. I don''t even want to think how powerful this must be. He did say the marble size is already a bomb. Now, I''m getting nervous¡­


    If a tiny orb can kill a person, then how about something this massive? Even Kuro at the side was whimpering as if perturbed and had scooted to the further end of the sofa. I also didn''t hear the maids'' nervous bber because I''m more glued towards the sight in front of me.


    The wind picked up in the room, blowing the curtains and messing my hair a bit. I was also thinking whether Lukas would still continue and build a freaking nuclear bomb in here but then the orb disappeared in the next second as if swallowed by his palm.


    W-what a terrible power! I am already aware of it but getting acquainted with it again is still surprising! I even believe that it was not all since Lukas has unlimited mana. I wonder if he continued, would the orb go as huge as this room???


    Lukas smiled, "There you go. Try it."


    I gaped at him.


    "Try it?" I echoed.


    "Mmm, it''s easy," he replied and then rested his chin on his left arm.


    I gulped the ball that was stuck in my throat, stared at him, then to his palm, and back to him again.


    My head suddenly ached.


    "How is that easy? You didn''t even exin it and just showed it. How am I supposed to understand it," Iined to him.


    Lukas frowned, "I already told you how."


    "No, you did not," I insisted.


    "I''m certain, I did. You must not be listening," he grumbled in return.


    Not listening?


    "You did not!" I huffed unhappily, "I told you to borate, which you didn''t. How is saying ''you just control it naturally'' is boration?" I babbled, "How do you condense that orb? What did you do to achieve it? Is there a spell? A mantra? Do you have to do or feel something to do that? That''s what I want to know," Iid out, perfectly summarizing what I wanted from him because clearly, he did not understand it.


    "Exin it again," I conceded.


    I want to do what he did too! That''s why I really really want him to tell me the fundamentals.


    "Now you''re being demanding," Lukas snorted.


    I held back my tongue that was about tosh back. Breathing in, I rxed my body and behaved myself.


    "Please exin it, your grace. How do I control my mana from not leaking out of my body because it''s draining me out," I said through gritted teeth.


    "I told you, it justes out naturally. Little cat, is it that hard to understand?" He also persisted, even looking at me in disappointment.


    I let out a deep sigh as I slowly shook my head.


    "You''re so terrible at this," Imented.


    Lukas clicked his tongue, "It''s you who can''t grasp a simple thing."


    "You¡ª Aaaaah," I groaned in defeat. There is no use in arguing with this guy who is as dense as oil.


    "Your mana is leaking like crazy," he then mentioned with pursed lips.


    "It''s because I''m frustrated I am not able to hold them in," I retorted tiredly. How do I say this, I feel so exasperated and vexed at the same time I find it hard to get a hold of my feelings and stuff.


    "You are going to attract unnecessary things again," he added.


    Ignoring hisments, I got lost in my own thoughts and started counting people I know that can use magic aside from Lukas.


    "Maybe I should pester Ezekiel instead¡­" I mumbled.


    Heck, if Ezekiel''s not avable, I would burst through the door of the arcane tower and beg Z if I have to.


    Sighing, I then tried to suppress my mana, concentrating hard to the point that I could feel myself lightly sweating.


    It''s really hard! Damn it.


    Imagine you want to pee and you''re holding it in because there are no bathrooms in sight, that''s how it is for me.


    "You know, you don''t have to suppress your mana. That would only lead to terrible consequences," Lukas emphasized, "I heard you created a big mana storm. That''s what happens when you forcibly repress your mana. Your body won''t withstand the pressure and all your bottled-up power explodes," was his exnation.


    Oh, he heard of that? But the news inside the mansion is contained so how did he know¡­ Is he spying on me?! Did he put surveince in my room or something?


    I looked at him suspiciously. It would be impossible that the servants would gossip outside because that was against father''s orders and they would be really in trouble if they did. So how?


    Lukas¡­ This guy¡­ He must be spying on me, I just know it!


    Or it could be that the emperor told him?

 Chapter 289 - I Hear My Heart Beat To The Beat Of The Drum

    "That''s why I''m asking you to teach me how to control it. But s, I didn''t know his grace is not a great mentor at all," I grumbled in disappointment.


    Lukas seemed to not like that I called him that.


    "I hate exining things and only prefer a demonstration," he said.


    "I am very aware now, thank you," I retorted.


    "And you''re not a good student," he scoffed. "Even Nox is disgusted by how much of an idiot you are." And without missing a beat, his right palm glowed and a dark wisp formed, flickering like an agitated me.


    My attention was immediately caught and I gasped. That''s his anima!


    It looked more solidly formed than mine¡­


    My eyes twinkled in excitement as my body moved instinctively on its own, drawing near, wanting to get a closer look at his hand. As if it wanted to show off, The wisp changed into a small serpent-like figure and slithered around his fingers as Lukas yed with it. It then turned to a lizard, a ming one made with dark matter and I just watched it unblinkingly, perplexed and amazed.


    Without thinking, I had actually grabbed Lukas'' hand while I was in awe so I could look at his anima clearly. I don''t know why but I got stimted to touch it, how crazy that might sound. My anima was driving me to do so and if I''m notpletely losing my mind, I could tell that it was calling it.


    Yeah, I''m probably just losing it¡­


    I didn''t notice that Lukas got stunned when I grabbed him unceremoniously as he was sitting there as stiff as a board. His electric purple eyes cryptically narrowed on me, with brows furrowed to fit together. He then looked at my hands which were holding him and fell into thinking.


    "I know that you have a powerful anima but I didn''t know it could change its form," I gasped out in a voice filled with wonder.


    Under my hungry eyes, the ming lizard became a ck butterfly and fluttered in the air for a bit before assuming its wisp-like form from the beginning.


    "That''s so cool," I whispered.


    And then it was gone. The wisp disappeared which made me dismayed for some reason. Or it could be just my anima being dramatic, I really have no idea.


    "Ahem," Lukas cleared his throat.


    "Hmm?" I looked up and saw him ncing at my hand so I followed his line of sight and¡ª "Ohh! My apologies. I didn''t mean to grab your hand, your grace¡­"


    I couldn''t remember when I got closer and had the balls to literally hold him. Biting my lip, I immediately retracted my hands from him and hid them under my sleeves. I was a bit apprehensive that he would get mad because he has an aversion to skin-to-skin contact after all. He really hates it. I know that fact that''s why I always minded where I touch him. That''s the reason why I only grab him through his clothes or just his sleeves.


    But contrary to what I was thinking, Lukas did not make a fuss. He was just staring at me though with an unfathomable expression. I could not read what was running in his mind at the moment but I hope it doesn''t involve something horrific. He''s probably murdering me in his head or something. I mean, he looks so serious right now.


    He nced at his hand and then to me before frowning visibly.


    "You¡­" He trailed off.


    "Y-yes?" I gulped, being cautious now.


    Lukas did not respond right away but when he did, he stretched out his hand.


    "Give me your hand," he ordered, or that''s what it seemed to me.


    "Eh? W-what for?" I stammered, unwilling to do as he said.


    Is he going to chop off my hand?! Because I touched him? Is that it? Of course, it is!


    I was even more reluctant to stretch out my arm now for fear of suddenly losing it. I would love to have them for a long long time, thank you very much. But his eyes are spitting dark fires at the moment, so intense it''s scalding me metaphorically.


    "I won''t do it again, please don''t cut my hands¡­" I pleaded and unwillingly offered him my hands.


    Lukas wordlessly took the initiative and snatched my right hand himself when I was too slow to do so. With my wide-eyed gaze, he held it on his own for a while and did nothing, but his frown was growing deeper. I was so anxious that it did not matter whether this was inappropriate or not, or what it would look like to the maids who are judging us at the moment. But I did notice my heart was pounding loudly in my chest.


    It''s so deafening that I could literally not hear anything but that.


    His hands are really warm¡ª like ''really'' warm. The type where you think the person is having such a high fever or something and it should be illegal for no normal human should have a temperature like that. And I know it''s because of his body constitution and magic, which is his infernal me. But even so, it is still surprising. I''m not used to it after all. Although it is not ufortable¡­


    I was holding my breath, waiting for him to do something, but nothing happened. He just held my hand in silence whichsted for a long time.


    "Your grace?" I prodded, gazing at him full of questions.


    "Interesting¡­" he whispered so low I couldn''t catch it in time. Maybe if my heart was not beating so damn loud.


    "What?" I blinked in confusion.


    He released my hand and leaned back, staring at me again so openly while I sat there puzzled for a while.


    Okaaay, what was that? Why did he do that? I don''t get it¡­


    "Show me your anima," he then urged me.


    "Show?"


    "Yes. That''s what I said," he deadpanned.


    Embarrassed, I opened my palm and tried to do as he said, presenting my anima to him. It was a slight struggle but I did it, nheless, a nod to my hours of practice every day.


    A bluish wisp showed itself, flickering pitifully, if I may add, but it''s there. Much more vivid than before. Butparing this to Lukas'' who has free control with his magic, I feel kinda depressed afterward. My goodness, I''m so bad at this.


    Plus being watched by Lukas just adds more salt to the injury, you know.. I feel small and weak. Like I''m sorry, I suck, okay?

 Chapter 290 - Nox

    "You are wasting too much mana," Lukasmented.


    "Eh?"


    "Right now, it''s surging all over. Just look at the nts¡­" He then pointed to the window.


    I unconsciously turned to where he was pointing at and sure enough, the potted nts inside the room were flourishing to the point of ridiculousness. The vines are creeping over the walls and have even curled around some decorations. While the others bloomed beautifully even though they shouldn''t.


    "You are like a dam with broken gates," Lukas snickered.


    My mouth was set into a straight line as I turned to him.


    "I can''t control it¡­"


    "Obviously," he retorted ndly.


    I pursed my lips in response and then tried to suppress my mana while simultaneously maintaining my control over my anima. And yes, it is next to impossible. But I persisted because I don''t want Lukas to think that I am this ipetent. Even if it''s true, I want to uphold my dignity.


    He made a tisking sound with his tongue as he shook his head.


    "I told you, you shouldn''t forcibly keep it in. Just let it flow and absorb it again. Just like you''re breathing," he advised.


    Let it flow and then breathe it in?


    I looked at him imploringly, willing to know more about what he meant.


    "Instead of just letting it flow like water, draw it in, and then let it flow again. Repeat it like a cycle," he added.


    That''s¡­ that''s actually very sensible. If he worded it like that, I could definitely understand him better.


    ''Just like breathing¡­''


    I tried to envision that my mana was oxygen and I needed the oxygen to breathe, so I sucked it back to my body and then exhaled it again before drawing it back in. As I practiced it that way, my body gradually lightened, and I felt much better. I could sense that my mana is being recycled. And what''s great is that I don''t have to struggle by locking it in and trying to hold that lock firmly.


    Great! I learned something useful atst.


    "That''s better. Though some of it is still spilling. If you practice more, you''ll be able to properly control it," he apuded.


    Being praised like that made me feel happy. Like an achievement of some sort, a sweet genuine smile bloomed on my face.


    "Thank you¡­"


    "Hmph," Lukas snide. He then eyed my flickering anima with scrutiny and it red in response which startled me a bit. "Does it have a name?"


    "A what?"


    "A name. I could see that you have an anima that could think. It should have a name then," he said as a matter of factly.


    "I¡­"


    My anima should have a name? Is that a thing? How should I know though, I could still not talk to it like he could with his.


    "So it doesn''t," he concluded.


    Biting my lip, I closed my palm and looked at him.


    "Then, is Nox the name of your anima?"


    Rather than answering, the tattoo which is visible on his neck came alive¡ª or that''s what it looked like¡ª and a dark hazy thing appeared and coiled around his shoulders, taking the shape of a horned serpent?? I could clearly see white glowing eyes on its head¡­


    Wha¡ª That surprised me!


    Lukaszily tilted his head to the side and smiled.


    "This is Nox, my anima."


    Nox, as if in response, flickered and blinked its glowing white eyes made of mist before leaning over. Frightened, I leaned back and guarded myself.


    I don''t even know where to start so I just ogled. When it saw that I was avoiding him, it flickered again and went back to Lukas'' shoulder.


    What the hell was that¡­


    "Don''t worry, he ims no harm. Although he is very hot-tempered and sensitive. His favorite thing to do is to burn down anything," Lukas exined nonchntly.


    "Just like you¡­" I whispered unconsciously.


    "Hmm? I guess so," he smirked.


    "As you can see, an anima can take the form you want them to. In my case, Nox could be anything."


    As he said so, the serpent hovering on the side of his head suddenly turned into the form of arge ming bird. And as if demonstrating how impressive it was, the bird turned into a ming fox, imitating Kuro on the side.


    "Waaa¡ª" I exhaled air.


    That''s¡­ That''s so awesome!


    "Can I do that too?" I muttered eagerly.


    "Of course. But you need to have a clear grasp on your anima first," he said, dampening my good mood.


    "Oh¡­" Of course¡­ That should always be the case.


    I looked at my palm in thought and clenched it tightly. Right, I need to practice more. I will surely get better.


    Lukas nced at the window and suddenly stood up, leaving me gazing up at him. Nox had already gone back to his body and made his tattoo more vivid again.


    "Let''s cut the lesson for today," he said.


    I blinked at him, "You''re leaving?"


    The side of his lips lifted cynically, "Why? You don''t want me to?"


    I snorted, "That''s not what I meant¡­"


    Lukas fixed his sleeves and threw a reminder at me.


    "I''lle backter so don''t get kidnapped while I''m gone."


    "Who''s going to kidnap me here?" I frowned at him.


    Hello, this is the pce filled with knights and is close to the arcane tower. Plus Kuro is here with me, whoever has the guts to harm me would surely know what it feels like being thrashed by a spirit familiar.


    Lukas looked at the tightly closed door, "Probably that one who''s heading here."


    "Huh?"


    He then squatted to the window and waved his hand with his back on me.


    "Later, little cat."


    And then he''s gone.


    What-- I don''t--


    Not even a moment after, someone knocked on the door and Freesia came in. I had not realized that the maids were already gone or when did they leave the room.


    "Mdy, you have visitors," she informed me and then stood aside to let the ''visitors'' be visible.


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 291 - Evelyn

    "Oh?"


    "Nads!" Only that word and I immediately recognized who it was before they could even appear in front of me.


    My eyes then collided with a familiar pair of green ones.


    "Eon! Why are you here?"


    He pouted his mouth, looking aggrieved as they strolled in.


    "Come on, that''s the first thing you say after seeing me? So heartless!"


    "No, aren''t you supposed to be busy?" I wasn''t perturbed by his whining at all, I''m used to it anyway.


    He puffed his chest, "I am not. The captain has ordered me to guard you," and then grinned mischievously before flopping himself on the sofa which Lukas vacated.


    Just with that smile alone, I already caught on to his lie.


    "Really?"


    He''s such a bad liar.


    "No. Tch," his frown deepened, "Why are you so perceptive."


    "Because you are the vice-captain. Nathan won''t order you to do that," I snickered.


    Really. When the captain is busy with other matters, the vice-captain''s duty is to look after the rest of the knights and preside over the training and other stuff. I''m not a knight but I do know this much. He can''t fool me.


    I then noticed that there was another person with him. It was ady but what caught my attention was that she was wearing a knight uniform.


    "This is?" I asked Eon.


    Eon seemed like he just remembered that he was with someone. Look at this guy¡­


    "Oh, this is Evelyn," he then pursed his lips, acting like a big baby, "She was tasked to guard you."


    He truly looked like he was resentful that it was not him that was ordered to be my guard. Even clicking his tongue as he introduced thedy knight to me. Thedy knight seemed like she was used to Eon''s whining as well, brushing his grumbling off.


    "Ohh," I hummed and then smiled at her, "Nice to meet you."


    Ady knight! That''s awesome~


    Evelyn nodded in return and did not say anything else, nor did she do something. She just stood there at the side, as stalwart as a knight should.


    "I heard that you were attacked on the way here, are you alright? You''re not injured, right?" Eon then wiped off his earlier expression and turned more serious this time, a genuine concern in his voice.


    "I''m totally fine, thank you for your concern," I replied.


    His face scrunched in annoyance, "Those bastards are really relentless! See what I do if I ever meet them, I will not spare a single one of them at all," he said through gritted teeth.


    One of my brows lifted, "How would you fight them? They are magicians."


    He nced at me with an obvious frown.


    "You don''t have faith in me?"


    "I''m saying that you can''t possibly fight against a magician," I pointed out.


    Eon immediately snorted, showing his derision.


    "Magicians or not, I still won''t hesitate! They are just a bunch of clowns that have the sparklies but that''s it."


    I blinked at him.


    "Sparklies? Seriously?"


    Sparklies¡­ What a unique term for calling magic. Although it is quite true in a sense¡ª magic spells are really sparkly and shy.


    The corner of his mouth lifted into a grin, "That''s why you don''t have to be scared. We will protect you while you''re in the pce."


    "I know¡­"


    And that''s why I am so thankful for these people.


    Eon stared at my face for a moment, his eyes unreadable. He then let out a sigh, shook his head twice, and then regarded me again.


    "You must be tired, go and rest early. I will apany you tomorrow if you want to walk around," he said.


    "Are you sure that''s alright?"


    Doesn''t he have any duty?


    "I wille, okay? That''s a promise," he avowed.


    Shaking my head, "Fine, fine¡­ You cker. If Nathan hears you, see if you''ll be able to do it."


    Eon snorted, "Tch, so what if he''s here? He can''t stop me!" He then nced at me rather warily, destroying his bravery earlier, "But don''t tell anything to the captain, okay?"


    I couldn''t help but stifle my smile. He''s still the same old Eon who is scared of my brother but does not admit it.


    "Go, already."


    Eon stood up from the couch but was still a bit reluctant to leave.


    "Hey, don''t tell the captain about what I promised. Nads!" He repeated.


    "I won''t, shoo," and gestured with my hand.


    He pouted in return then finally left. After he was gone, Evelyn remained, steadily standing at the side, as silent as a mouse.


    I took the time to fully look at her. Her long ck hair was tied into a high ponytail behind her head, swaying with her every move. She must be as tall as Gwen ifpared side by side but even so, she does not appear small at all. Her skin is fair and honeyed, probably because of the training under the sun. She''s beautiful, but not the type that is delicate, but heroic, which gives an illusion that she could snatch a woman''s heart if she wants to.


    "A female knight. This is the first time I''ve seen one."


    My gaze and myment must have been too intense which made her react.


    "I am newly appointed but I will assure thedy that I will do my job well," she assured.


    "Oh¨C I don''t mean to offend. I''m just surprised because ady knight is umon," I exined.


    Especially in the empire. After all, it is widely presumed that a knight is a man''s job so seeing a woman is rare and refreshing. If not, there is a possibility that I would have also joined the knights but my interest does not lie there so¡­


    "I understand, mydy," she replied.


    "Then I will be in your care from now on," I uttered with a warm smile on my face.


    With my rification and obvious eptance, there was an apparent shift in her overall mood. She does not seem rigid now and had gradually gotten more rxed than before.. My words must have assured her.

 Chapter 292 - The Night Owl

    During the daytime, aside from Eon and my brother, four other people hade and visited me. Kai and Lost arrived half an hour after Eon came, and just like his predecessor, Kai was very worried about me. I almost cried seeing him again because for real, I have not seen him properly for months due to the training and my circumstances.


    He had grown taller again since thest time I saw him and has also matured. There is no more childish wonder in his gaze and is reced with an unwavering resolve fit for a knight like him. I''m so proud, I''m telling you¡­


    Lost was with him but he''s more like a spirit at this rate. Only Kai and I are able to see him now¡ª surprisingly. When I tried to talk to him, Erin and the others were left confused as in their eyes, I was talking to an empty space.


    Seriously, if Lost would just learn to warn me first, then it would be much appreciated. I wouldn''t seem like I have gone bonkers for talking to the air.


    Unbelievably enough, Lost was pretty much stunned when I spoke to him.


    "You could see me?" Lost said in surprise. No, more like telepathically. His voice resounded inside my head.


    I was like, Duh? Why wouldn''t I? I''m not blind, you know. But seeing that he''s truly spooked that I spoke to him is making me more doubtful.


    Am I not supposed to see him?


    "What''s wrong?" I mumbled in confusion.


    Kai quickly exchanged looks with Lost.


    "It''s the spell. I erased my existence on everyone else''s mind except for Kai. And that should include you," Lost exined telepathically.


    What?


    Lost frowned, "You shouldn''t see me because it is part of the spell. But you do. Why is that?" he questioned.


    I don''t know¡­


    I really don''t know¡­


    Yeah, so that was the day that I realized Lost is already a non-existent character but a full-fledged contracted spirit of Kai. And that somehow, I''m still able to recognize and see him as he is while the others don''t.


    Just to make sure, I asked Erin and the rest if they know Lost or if they remember an adorable kid that looked like a girl but had shockingly grown up to be a man. And they were all confused. They had no idea what I was talking about.


    That cemented it.


    Alright¡­ It seems I am the problem. Again.


    Another mystery for me to solve. Great¡­


    Luther came with Ezekiel but only for a moment because they are busy. Ezekiel brought a box of tea leaves from another kingdom, which, in his words, was very therapeutic, to ease my worries and anxiety. This tea is only consumed by royal families from the said kingdom and was specifically blessed by the high priest for a year, every single day, he said.


    In short, it''s a treasure. And he gave it to me, so I could sleep. I just hope that the holy powers from this ''sacred'' tea would truly rid me of my problems and wash away my sins in the process.


    Bea had sent a letter saying that she would let me rest and visit me another day instead. Now that we''re both temporarily residing in the pce, we would be able to see each other more often. And yes, I''m happy to finally have apanion during these tough times. I''m kind of thinking of crying on Bea''s chest next time¡­


    Rosa had surprisingly sent a letter too and the contents of the letter are so like her. A tsundere. I''m still a bit conflicted about that, by the way, but it is wee.


    Anyway, it''s nighttime. Lukas has note back, or maybe he did but he has not barged inside my room yet so I don''t know. Not like I am waiting for him to do so, I was just used to nagging him about it¡­


    *knock. knock*


    I was about to dive under the bed when I heard knocking on the window. The curtains are already drawn, blocking the view outside so I couldn''t see who on this greennd would knock at this hour. I frowned as I stared at the window, wondering if I was hearing things.


    I must be¡­


    But then the window opened, taking me by surprise, like a horror movie. I was ready to wake everyone in a 15 meters radius when a warm hand covered my mouth before I could scream. A familiar scent wafted to my nose as a shadow loomed over me. And then Lukas'' face came right into my frightened eyes.


    "Quiet," he reprimanded.


    "Mmmppphhh!!" and pped him on the shoulder rather angrily.


    Lukas then let me go. And as soon as he did, I was spitting fire.


    "You!!" hits his chest¡ª "-You scared me! Why would you do that? I thought there was an intruder!" I hissed at him.


    Does he not know how scary that was?


    He raised his left brow, "You were the one who said I should knock beforeing in. I knocked."


    I did say that. But still¡ª Damn him. He could have also said it was him but no, he just really knocked.


    "Why are you here? Get out," whisper-shouted. Is that right? Is there a word like that?


    "I just came back and you''re already kicking me out?" He retorted.


    "Yes, because I''m going to sleep. As you can see, it''ste." The rest of the world is probably snoring now and yet he''s here, breaking into rooms again.


    "Then sleep," he deadpanned. He also had this look that was saying ''duh'' or something.


    "I won''t be able to if you''re here."


    Lukas tilted his head, "Why?"


    "Why?! Are you serious?" I almost shouted, "Get out and sleep as well, you night owl!"


    But of course, instead of doing just that, he strode past me.


    "Where are you going? Hey!"


    "I''m sleeping on the sofa," he said.


    I paused for a second before vehemently shaking my head.


    "No, you''re not!"


    What''s he saying? Why would he sleep on my sofa?


    Lukas ignored my hysterics and plopped himself down.


    "I''m on guard duty 24/7 and sleeping outside is a hassle."


    I looked at him as if he had grown another head.


    "Then don''t sleep outside, go back to your room."


    "I don''t have a room," was his immediate reply which made my blood run to my head.


    "Liar! You lived in the pce for ten years!" I blurted out loud. I then stopped and gawked.


    Wait¡ª where did that informatione from? How did I know he lived in the pce? Was that on the novel?

 Chapter 293 - Dream

    Just like me, Lukas was also taken aback by what I said just now and scowled in my direction.


    "That fvcking anima of yours¡­" He muttered through gritted teeth. He thenidpletely on the sofa, fully ignoring my hints, " Well, I don''t. I burned it down when I left," he added.


    Burned it down¡­


    ¡­


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lukas shrugged his shoulders, "It was an ident. Nox lost his damn mind."


    "Then find another room." I won''t just let him do as he likes now, would I?


    "I told you I am now on guard duty for 24 hours," he repeated, giving me a somewhat annoyed expression.


    Excuse me, I should be the one who''s annoyed here. Not you, sir.


    "... What do you mean? Aren''t you technically already guarding me for 24 hours?" I mocked.


    He was the first to say that. What? Did he forget it somehow?


    "It''s official now. That old man asked me to."


    "Old man? You mean the emperor?" In the entire Rosenthal empire, he is the only person who has the guts to call the emperor names. I can''t believe his mouth sometimes¡­


    "He''s not even that old¡­" Imented.


    "Right. So be quiet and go to sleep now, little cat." He suddenly changed his tune.


    "No. Get out of my room."


    He wants me to sleep but he stubbornly remains here. I sometimes want to know what is going inside that head of his.


    You know what? I wonder if his brain got fried or toasted from his own body heat. That is why he can''t understand things all the time. I am pretty sure that''s the case, I am convinced of it.


    "..."


    Lukas did not budge and had made himselffortable instead, despite my countless pleas. He stared at me as if he was challenging me to do something about it, with an unshakeable resolve that is as strong as Mount Tai.


    The situation turned stagnant because none of us wanted to yield. He is seriously adamant to stay in my room!


    I could already tell how exhausted I am because of the journey and my body is screaming for rest now. But even if I want to, Lukas is as immovable as a brick wall!


    Heaving a deep deep breath to calm myself down, I looked at his figure on the sofa and smiled, the corners of my mouth twitching.


    "If you want to guard me, sleep in the next room. This is inappropriate."


    What would happen if someone came in and saw him? My reputation¡­


    "But I don''t want to," Lukas hummed.


    "Are you a child?" I was growing more frustrated as you can see.


    Lukas ignored my remark and closed his eyes.


    "I''m tired so be quiet already and let me rest."


    "I can''t sleep if you''re here."


    He looked at me again with a confused expression.


    "Why?"


    Is he serious? He really doesn''t get it?


    "I just can''t, okay? I''m not used to it."


    How can I sleep with another person¡ª note, a man¡ª in my room? And have I already said that it is inappropriate?


    "Then get used to it." He deadpanned.


    "You damn¡­"


    I let out a harsh sigh. Fvck it. This is going nowhere. He can go and sleep and choke as well, I don''t care anymore. I can''t persuade him anyway so whatever¡ª Let him be. I am too tired to deal with this.


    Turning around, I finally made up my mind to ignore his existence and act like he''s not there and he''s just air and climbed up the bed.


    "Night." I heard him behind me, sounding triumphant for some reason.


    "Shut up," I hissed and buried myself under the covers.


    I hope he gets nightmares and gets a terrible sleep.


    A few minutes passed, the room waspletely silent, and I was irritatingly opening my eyes again because I couldn''t sleep. So I peeked at Lukas on the couch and saw him lying down, and because he''s too tall, his legs are sticking out of the armrest.


    He had his eyes closed as well and in my eyes, he seemed to be sleeping. I then thought of giving him a nket since I have two. The days are getting cold now but then he never feels cold anyway so I thought it would be useless. But he looked so pitiful there.


    He does not fit in the sofa but he still insisted on staying on it. If he tried to move, I bet he would fall on the carpet.


    Whatever¡ª That''s what he wants¡­ It''s not my problem if he gets bitten by mosquitoes.


    ¡­


    Clicking my tongue, I sat up and grabbed one of the pillows and the thin nket, and went to his side. As I reached him he had already opened his eyes to look at me curiously.


    I then threw the nket and the pillow on his face. Not so gently if I may add. To at least retaliate against him.


    Lukas got the things off his face and looked at me annoyed, "What?"


    "Shut up and take it."


    I am trying to be a good person here.


    "That''s weird," he scoffed.


    "I said shut up," and got back to my veryfortable bed.


    I only gave him those things because I pity him for not having to sleep on such a soft mattress. After all, it''s a noble''s obligation to help those in need and underprivileged. Fufufufufu~


    Now I can sleep in peace.


    I dreamt of Nathan that night.


    In my dream, he was a little child crying pitifully because he bumped his head identally on the table. His pen had rolled down underneath so when he crouched to retrieve it and after he tried to get up, he miscalcted and ended up with an aching head.


    "You''re such an idiot, brother." A little girl with slightly curly short hair sighed.


    "Wuuu, it stings~" Nathan cooed, big crystal teardrops rolling down his flushed cheeks.


    The little girl, Nadia, put down the book she was holding and patted Nathan''s back to appease him.


    "Alright, stop crying already. You''re a big boy now why are you still crying?"


    "But it hurts¡­" The little Nathan sniffed.


    Nadia sighed, "Okay,e here," she then rubbed the part of his head where it was hurting, "There, there, I will kiss it so it won''t hurt anymore."


    Nadia secretly nced at George at the corner, adjusted her position, and then secretly used her magic when Nathan wasn''t aware.


    "Does it still hurt?" She then asked.


    Nathan had stopped crying at that point and shook his head.


    "No¡­"


    "Then stop crying," she reprimanded. " If prince Ezekiel saw you he would tease you because you''re a crybaby."


    Nathan bit his lip, showing that he was unwilling.


    So Nadia added, "And father would scold you again."


    Nathan sniffed and wiped his cheeks to dry them while Nadia helped him. George, who had seen everything, watched silently in the corner and did not disturb their little moment.


    The two had resumed their tasks when Helen came to the study with a tray of snacks.


    She saw Nadia sitting beside Nathan, holding a book, and smiled.


    "Are you bothering your brother again?"


    Nadia blinked her wide jewel-like eyes innocently, looking incredibly adorable.


    "I''m behaving. Right? Brother?"


    "Yes, Nadia is not bothering me, mother." Nathan vouched.


    "Very good, then. Come and take a break first, I baked cookies."


    "Cookies!"


    As they ate, Helen noticed Nathan''s flushed face.


    "Why are your eyes red?"


    Nathan froze and lowered his head.


    "I¡­"


    "Brother bumped his head and cried." In the end, Nadia sold him out.


    "..."


    "Does it still hurt?" Helen asked Nathan in a soft tone while brushing the hair on top of his head.


    "No, Nadia kissed it and it doesn''t hurt anymore," Nathan professed.


    "Ohh?" Helen caught on and realized something. She then cast a look at Nadia who guiltily averted her gaze somewhere.


    "Finish your food," she said and fell into her thoughts.


    After their little break, Helen looked at Nadia.


    "Nadia,e with me. Let''s not disturb your brother."


    Nadia seemed to get the message and dejectedly left the table.


    "...Okay¡­"


    The two left the study and came to a secluded corner. Helen looked at Nadia.


    "What did I tell you?"


    Her sharp voice made Nadia flinch.


    "Mommy¡­"


    "I told you to not use your magic," she scolded.


    "But he was crying and said it hurt¡­ I didn''t let anyone see!"


    Helen sighed deeply.


    "We can''t guarantee the next time."


    "But¡ª"


    "Listen, Nadia," she squatted to make their level even and held Nadia on her shoulders, "Promise me to not use your magic openly again."


    Nadia paused for a moment, seemingly unwilling. But Helen was staring at her sternly that she could not refute.


    "... I promise."


    "My good child¡­" Helen hugged the aggrieved little girl in her arms, "You will be able to understand it in the future," she whispered in the air, "This world is not a safe ce for us."

 Chapter 294 - Beaaaaa

    I woke up with a start, confused and a little bit groggy. Sitting up, I had to stare nkly at the space in front of me to process everything. Unlike the other times when I dreamt of memories of the past, the dreamst night remained clear in my head. It was neither hazy nor vague. Nor did I feel that something is amiss.


    Helen''s statement is still ringing in my mind. And just like she said, I was able to understand her now. Why she doesn''t want Nadia to use her magic and why she said that the world is not a safe ce for them. Because it truly isn''t. Helen must have been fearing that Nadia would get into trouble.


    And it happened. I am now being hunted down as she feared so.


    I let out the first sigh for the day.


    Also, I immediately wanted to apologize to Helen for breaking that promise.


    ''I''m sorry, mother¡­''


    Patting my face, I looked around and my eyesnded on the sofa where Lukas sleptst night. The nket was neatly folded on top of the pillow and I thought to myself, ''At least he knows how to tidy up.''


    Thinking of how deep I was sleeping and how I was able to drift off to dreand despite him being there, I honestly thought it would be a sleepless night. I was already dreading it but God must have favored me or probably pitied me. Dealing with that guy almost every day sure is exhausting after all.


    Life is still fair¡­


    As I was thinking of what to do during the afternoon, Freesia brought another letter that came from Bea, inviting me for tea in the pavilion. Since I have nothing to do, I decided to go.


    Erin and Amy came with me while Evelyn did her job as a bodyguard. I have no clue where Lukas is at the moment but since he wasn''t showing himself, I would just assume he went off somewhere. Or he could be lurking around, who knows¡­


    On the way to the pavilion, I met two royal guards who were on patrol that greeted us politely. It had been a long time since Ist came to the pce so it makes sense that I would see fresh faces. More so when new royal knights were just recruited.


    The future of the empire is bright.


    "Bea!" I greeted her as soon as I saw her.


    "Nadia," a sweet smile on her cherry lips.


    The pavilion we are in is different from the ce where the empress and I usually stay. That was in the pce garden while although this is still a garden, it''s much more public and it''s closer to where Bea stays.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, how are you?" I inquired as soon as I sat down and exchanged pleasantries with her.


    "I''m well, thank you," Bea smiled graciously. "I should be the one asking you that. How are you?" she added in a worried tone.


    "Surviving? Hahaha," I chuckled to y it off.


    So true, though¡­


    Bea seemed weirded out that I was acting so nonchnt about it. But hey, I''m used to it now.


    "I heard you got attacked yesterday again. You''re not hurt, aren''t you?" Was her standard question, of course.


    Everyone seemed to ask me those questions as if they all share the same script.


    "Thankfully they weren''t the same psychopaths who first attacked me," I breathed, feeling somewhat grateful even though I shouldn''t.


    How low have I fallen to ept and even feel d that they aren''t trying to kill me and were just messing with me? Maybe I need a therapist¡­


    Bea looked at me with pity in her dark eyes, which made me pity myself as well.


    "Don''t you get tired from all of it? It must be so hard for you," she muttered.


    "You have no idea. To be honest, I''m only a few inches away frompletely going insane. It''s that bad¡­" I divulged.


    It''s still a miracle that I am still a functioning person like everyone else. Maybe if there is no one keeping me safe, if my family is not fully devoting themselves for my sake, if Lukas wasn''t around, I probably would have lost it, yes¡­


    "I still don''t understand why these enemies of the empire are specifically targeting you even though you are not of royal birth."


    Bea''s brows furrowed lightly, showing the proof of her words. Meanwhile, I hid my grimace by putting the rim of the teacup on my lips and quietly sipped.


    Right. My friends are still not aware of my real situation. They do not know that I can use magic and that the reason why I was being hunted was because of this said magic. They must have been fed with a seemingly believable lie such as being targeted because of political disputes.


    A bitterugh escaped my mouth, disguised as a joke.


    "Haha, who knows¡­ Probably because I''m the daughter of a former general?"


    Bea shook her head in discordance and muttered about how politics and power struggles are troublesome. Even her, as the running candidate for the crown princess position, is also stuck in that vicious situation.


    I''d rather be in her shoes than in mine, honestly.


    She turned towards me, her eyes solemn, and that''s when I knew she was going to say something¡ª sincere?


    "Nadia, it is safer here in the pce. You should live here with me," she then took a sip on her tea and added, "--so I could have someone to talk to."


    A crooked smile broke my lips, "That is your purpose? You must be really lonely."


    Bea nodded, "I am. Although not really¡­ But yes. It does get lonely."


    The corners of my mouth turned upwards.


    "You are contradicting yourself."


    The wind blew nicely and brought that scent and feel that only autumn has.


    Hmm, what kind of smell though? The smell of trees and nts dying? Ain''t it morbid? Fufufufufu~


    I regarded her for a moment and my eyes immediately twinkled after thinking of something.


    "I guess it must be lonely when Ezekiel is busy and he does not have time to see you, huh," I casually remarked.


    Bea pursed her lips. She did not blush or get flustered from my words but her eyes flickered for a split second which I caught, betraying the calm exterior she was putting on. She also did not refute my words or anything.


    "Fufufu, so I am right."


    Is my best friend finallying to terms with her feelings? Oh my~ They are growing up fast¡­


    Bea put the cup down and looked at the scenery.


    "Have you heard about the floating rumors?"

 Chapter 295 - Have You Heard?

    "Have you heard about the floating rumors?"


    Oh, she changed the topic. Fufufu~


    Cute~


    "What rumors?" I cooperated, "I have not been to the capitaltely because as you know, I am banned¡­"


    Ugh, I hate being reminded of this heartbreak. How can I, as someone who loves visiting the capital, be happy? I can''t go to my favorite shops anymore and walk around, enjoying things. I have not been to the bookshop for a long time either.


    I wonder how Nine and Estelle? Nine was nning on leaving thest time we saw each other. Did she already go on her way?


    "Well, ording to the things I have heard. A saint had appeared," she disclosed.


    "A what? Saint?" I parroted.


    Bea nodded, "Yes. No one knows where this rumor originated but my maids heard them from the merchants. Apparently, it''s a popr topic among themon people," she continued.


    I paused for a considerable amount of time to process the bomb she just dropped.


    "There really is a saint?" I was still in disbelief, as you can see.


    I mean, who was the first one to be regarded as a saint but failed tomit to it? Me.


    So of course, hearing a piece of news about saints would pique my interest.


    "It''s just a rumor¡­" Bea murmured while drinking.


    I know! A controversial one!


    "Does it also say where this rumored saint hailed from?" I pressed on.


    "That, I do not know."


    A saint¡­


    "Hey,dies!" A cheerful voice that could disturb the dead resonated behind me.


    I don''t have to look to know who it is¡­


    "Eon," Bea squinted.


    Yep. I knew it.


    "''Sup!" He then unceremoniously upied the empty seat beside me and pouted cheekily, "Nads¡­ Didn''t I tell you to wait for me? You really don''t stick to your promise," he used.


    One of my brows raised, "Wasn''t my promise not to tell my brother that you''re cking off?"


    "What do you mean by cking off? I''m on break," he immediately defended himself.


    He saw the pastries on the table and popped one in his mouth, and not long after, started wolfing them down. I have forgotten that this guy is a glutton.


    Erin took the initiative and poured the neer a cup of tea before retreating to the side again.


    "Oh, really," I replied in a nd tone.


    On-break, my toes¡­ Who would believe such a bald-faced lie? I''m sure he left his job to one of his subordinates and boldly fluttered here because Nathan is not around to monitor his movements.


    "So what were you two gossiping about?" He looked at us interchangeably with a blinding question mark atop his head.


    I snorted, "We''re not gossiping¡ª Yeah, we are."


    "Heh. I knew it," Eon beamed.


    Bea stared at him squarely in the eyes.


    "Have you also heard about the saint?"


    Eon swallowed the food in his mouth first and muttered.


    "Ohh, that. Have you heard of it too? It''s rumored that a saint had appeared from the kingdom outside the empire."


    "So it''s true?" I reconfirmed.


    There truly is a saint?!


    Eon neither confirmed nor denied it.


    "Eh, Who knows? It''s a rumor."


    "But if that''s true, isn''t that a big event? Saints only appear once every thousand of years, after all. And from the record, it will be the first saint to appear in Terra," I recounted what I read from the history of magic.


    "We won''t know until the holy church validates that news themselves," Eon replied.


    Oh, right. The holy church. Honestly, this is the first time I heard about the existence of the Holy Church. I didn''t know something like that existed.


    But I guess it should be obvious. I mean, there are Gods and Goddesses, there is also the magic tower that is dedicated to magic.


    "So far, even the Arcane Tower has not released a statement yet so we should not take this rumor seriously," Eon added.


    Hmm¡­


    "But what do you two think about it?"


    I want to hear their opinion on this matter.


    Eon looked at me and scratched his head.


    "I just know that the topic regarding the saint is a serious offense so either these people are lying or¡­" he trailed off.


    "It''s real¡­" Bea finished it on his behalf.


    Eon shrugged his shoulders and did not makements.


    "There could be a saint¡­" I marveled.


    Bea yed with her teacup and murmured silently.


    "The church is not getting mad about it, even though they are the devout believers of Gods and all that is holy."


    "Oh my¡­" I then hid my mouth behind my fan, gasping in awe of this discovery.


    "You still should not say anything about it, though. Not until it is confirmed," Eon reminded us before stuffing another scone in his mouth.


    A tacit understanding passed between the three of us.


    There was a short moment of silence, and then Bea broke it herself.


    "A lot of rumors had been circtingtely including the church. Do you know that, Eon?"


    Eon''s eyes narrowed suspiciously in her direction.


    "Hey, Bea. I am starting to doubt whether you are still the same person we know. When have you started being this nosy?" He snickered.


    "Just answer my question," she deadpanned.


    Eon nced at me in shock, like an aggrieved child that got scolded.


    "See that, Nads? This must be a fake!" and pointed his index finger to Bea.


    A smile bloomed on my lips, "I am also curious about it. What about the church?"


    Eon let out a snort through his nose and shook his head.


    "... women¡­"


    "Eon." Bea''s firm voice pressed him.


    "Alright. Alright. Geez¡­" The former raised both his hands in an act of surrender and started grumbling to himself.


    "I don''t know much about that but I heard something about an illegal organization disguised as a church. I believe it involved a cult or something," he divulged.


    My eyes widened.


    "Truly? A cult?"


    "That''s what I heard. It was a ridiculous rumor but it did tie to the topic of the saint. They said that the saint exposed this cult and got rid of it," he added.


    "Ohh¡­ Interesting," Imented.


    My thoughts are then filled with my own understanding of cults. In my head, it involved a lot of voodoo shit, some demonic chanting, a sacrificial ritual, and some more macabre stuff I could think of.


    The only thing now is whether my assumptions are correct or not.. Although, I do know that a cult getting destroyed by the saint means it''s an evil one so yeah, I might not be far off the mark.

 Chapter 296 - Fight Or Flight

    "Are you interested in the ult or the saint?" Eon asked, looking at me with undisguised intrigue in his green eyes.


    He''s probably insinuating something absurd in his head again.


    "Both. I have never seen a cult nor heard about them before so I am curious," I replied.


    Bea puts her cup down.


    "So the saint must be real."


    "It must be. There would be no fires if there was no spark, right?" I hummed.


    Why would even a rumor like that appear anyway? Carelessly throwing around the title of the saint would be a serious offense. It would be much worse if someone poses as a fake one too so who on God''s greennd would risk that?


    Well, if that person is insane enough, they could do it. If their goal is to spread confusion and misinform the masses, then they are doing a great job. Then again, putting the Holy Church at the forefront, they have yet to deny these ims.


    Then¡­


    "I honestly don''t know all the details. If you want the truth, maybe you could ask your brother about it," Eon suggested.


    "About what?" A cold voice piped in.


    The three of us turned towards the owner of it and lo and behold, my dear good brother is standing there just a few steps behind Eon, menacingly. His icy ruby eyes looked down on Eon, as cold as the winter weather that is yet toe. But due to his frosty demeanor, it felt like it had begun.


    "Brother," I called out in surprise.


    Eon, on the other hand, almost slipped off his chair, panicking upon seeing him.


    "C-captain! Yo~" He then yed it off coolly with a crooked smile.


    "What are you doing?" Nathan enunciated.


    I nced at Bea at that moment and met her eyes. The two of us then tactfully drank our tea and silently watched the scene unfold. Inside my head though, I was already lighting candles for Eon.


    "I''m¡ª I''m guarding thesedies, of course. There are a lot of bad people out there so you know¡­" Eon reasoned out and ended it with a forcedugh.


    Nathan narrowed his eyes.


    "That is not your job."


    "I know but I just think I''m more suitable because I am the vice-captain¡ª" He began to ramble. Seeing that Nathan''s face is still as frosty as ever, Eon immediately changed his tune. "Ahahaha I''m just kidding, captain. Are you tired? Do you want a massage?"


    "Return to your post," Nathan ordered in a firm voice, not taking his antics.


    "Ah, but why? I can still do my duty while on guarding duty!" Eon continued to persist.


    I admired his tenacity sometimes. But s¡­


    Nathan regarded him for a second before adding, "You seem to be energetic today. Thene with me to the training ground."


    There it is. Nathaniel dropped the bomb.


    I almost spat out my drink after hearing that. After all, I am aware of what''sing to the training ground means. And Eon most definitely does as well because he was already on his feet as soon as he heard him.


    "That''s right! I remembered I have something very important to do. It requires my whole attention and all my energy so¡­ I''ll go first! Bye!" And then he just sprinted right out of here, the fastest I saw him run if I may add.


    Training grounds mean both Nathan and him will spar. And spar means Nathan beating the snot out of Eon.


    So I guess him running away is understandable. I mean, I would too if I were in his shoes. Every single knight under my brother''smand does, to be honest. I often hear them joking about that¡­


    "..."


    "Then I''m leaving as well," he said, nodding at us before turning to leave.


    "Bye, brother~" I called after him.


    After the scene was cleared, the slightly awkward atmosphere lightened.


    Bea suddenly snorted.


    "That guy has not changed even a bit," she remarked.


    The corner of my lips quivered as I tried to stifle my smile.


    Indeed¡­


    ¡ª----**


    Hushed voices immediately ceased as the emperor entered the room. All of the people present stood up to greet him and until he took the topmost seat, they remained firm in their feet.


    Mikhail gestured for them to sit down, and they did, with solemn faces. Two sides of the table separated two factions. Normally, the tension should be high between them but at this moment, these vassals do not have the usual attitude against one another. The tension is there, but for other reasons.


    The prime minister, Marquis Leon, sat on His Majesty''s left side while Prince Ezekiel took the right. After everyone settled down, Leon cleared his throat and started the meeting.


    His eyesnded on every face on the table, "All of you must have read the report about the many disappearances that had urred these past few weeks. And to the empire, this is rming."


    His clear voice was particrly loud due to the silence, hitting all the strings on each of everyone''s hearts.


    Nobody wanted to speak as they worriedly contemted.


    "Numerous people from viges and even the cities, mostlydies from small families, had gone missing. And while everyone did their duty and informed the pce, some of you are notpletely honest." Leon sharply nced at four people in particr who flinched and paled under his pressure.


    Duke Reichen rubbed his forehead, the lines in his face were obvious that day.


    "The numbers fromst week are already distressing. With no exnation and culprits in our hands, these missing people''s cases would be unresolvable," Emperor Mikhail stated.


    There was a hushed murmur to the table again.


    "What are we going to do about this, your majesty?" Duke Reichen echoed everyone else''s unspoken question.


    "No doubt, these are a case of human trafficking," Duke Vinea hinted.


    "There are still such things in this day and age?" One of the counts cried out.


    Another duke snorted in derision, "Why not? very still exists somewhere. It would not be impossible that under the eyes of the empire, certain things are still being practiced," he insinuated.


    "Preposterous!" A few voices loudly protested.


    "very and human trafficking had been abolished for decades now, who would do such illegal things and sully the honor of our great empire?"


    There was another round of discordant voices that were getting louder as the argument continued. Half of the lords on the table took turns throwing their opinions until Leon cleared his throat.


    "Watch your tones in front of His Majesty."


    They all immediately shut their mouths.


    "Your majesty, we have scoured ournds to look for clues and even their corpses cannot be found. What does this mean?"


    Count Riviere rubbed his mustache in thought.


    "It would be also impossible for them to escape from the borders because of the permits. So how is it that they are still nowhere to be found?"


    Leon''s face turned grim.


    "That is not the worst of it¡­"


    "There is still more?" Gasped the few.


    Leon nced at Ezekiel who was silently observing each and everyone from the get-go. His usual smile was gone, making him look somber.


    "ording to my investigation, these cases of disappearance are not recent. There are already reports of missing people for years now," he said.


    "What?"


    "How can that be?"


    There are a few more concerning cries from the others that were drowned out. With Ezekiel''s gesture, two attendants from the side stepped forward and dropped two stacks of documents on the table.


    "These people right here have been gone for five years, while these are ten," he pointed to each of them respectively under the surprised gazes of everyone.


    The emperor, who had been silent all this time, finally opened his mouth.


    "I believe that this is not just a normal case of human trafficking."

 Chapter 297 - The Mocking Jay

    "I believe that this is not just a normal case of human trafficking."


    The entire room was then filled with gasps, aghast by this notion. The vassals then looked at His Majesty with questions as they were intrigued why he believed so.


    The emperor saw the queries in their faces. "I don''t want to assume the worst of things but, this case must be rted to the conquisitors."


    If it''s not them, then who else would it be? That group is notorious for a lot of things, and it is mainly for ughtering and kidnapping certain people. It has been so long since theirst conquest that rocked the world and had just now resurfaced again to target Nadia.


    Thinking that for all these years that they had been silent was because they are lying dormant would be foolish. People like them do not rest, not until their goals are achieved.


    Who knows what kind of horrors they had been up to under the public''s eyes? These missing cases could only be them.


    If his assumption is wrong and it is unrted, then that is not much worse. They do not know the culprits and have nothing that links with them. And knowing that there are other enemies out there¡­


    The emperor could only hope he''ll be proven wrong.


    "The conquisitors!" Were their exmations.


    "Who?" One clueless vassal questioned.


    Duke Vinea scoffed at his ignorance. "You must be going senile to forget about the nightmare that happened during the reign of the first monarchy."


    The person who posed the question shut his mouth and tried to recall what he meant, and horribly failed at it. Who can me him? He wasn''t born when that incident happened and although he has heard some stories about the past, it wouldn''t stick to him that much. More so when he had been living in a peaceful era of the monarchy.


    "Your fathers and grandfathers are vassals of thete emperors, thus, you might have heard the story from them," Mikhail surveyed the people around the table with a somber expression, "I will not hide this truth from you. The conquisitors had returned just recently and their goal is to spread terror. We should not let this go on."


    There was another buzz among the participants of the meeting, heavily discussing the current predicament. Trepidation can be seen on each of their faces and is reflected in their eyes. To them, these conquisitors are like the scythe of death inching to their throats.


    "But your majesty¡­ They have managed to kill a lot of powerful people, how do we fare against them?" One fearful vassal dwelled.


    The others immediately agreed.


    "If it''s really the conquisitors, then normal people will be rendered useless to fight against them," Duke Reichen followed.


    "Then we should ask the Arcane Tower!" Another said forth.


    "Lord Janus!" The rest eximed excitedly.


    If it''s the magician and the current lord of the tower, then he might seed in repressing them. Everyone knows how powerful the people in the tower are, although they have no idea how strong the current lord is, for they have not seen him in battle. But since he could inherit the title as a king of magic, he must not be weak.


    As this suggestion came up, several people chatted like drones. Just then, someone had to break this enthusiasm.


    "But the lord does not like affiliating himself with us," one murmured.


    The excited chatter ceased, reced by dejection.


    That''s right. How could they forget one critical part? From the start, the tower had made it clear to everyone and distanced themselves from any matters involving the empire.


    In the end, Lord Janus might not help them.


    "The Arcane Tower is responsible for the magic, don''t they? They were the ones who sealed it so they should be responsible for it," one person suddenly voiced his thoughts. It was Count Jay.


    Several eyes thennded on him, some are appalled while the rest are sharp, giving signals to shut his mouth.


    Leon, who had the graces of the tower, especially Lord Janus, frowned.


    "Watch your tongue," he warned.


    This did not make Count Jay stop at all and had further continued with his argument.


    "I''m only telling the truth. If they did not seal everyone''s powers then we might have a way to protect ourselves." He then swept his eyes among the group and raised his chin to make a point.


    A couple of men directly pondered his words and couldn''t help but acknowledge them. He''s not wrong. If they are still able to wield magic like before, those notorious people might not have done those terrible things.


    While those sensible ones still have mocking expressions. They look down at him and his opinion. One of them was the haughty Duke Vinea who gazed at him with so much disgust.


    "Fool! Are you not afraid of being implicated by the tower? Did you forget what happened to thest person who mocked the tower?" He interjected.


    This remark brought a shiver down their spine. Everyone could feel the chill in the room as they nervously shifted in their seats.


    Who would dare to forget about it? Thest time someone scorned the tower had his entire bloodline cut off and was cursed. It was a constant reminder to not ever speak ill of the Arcane Tower.


    Count Jay must have remembered it too, that''s why he immediately paled.


    "And the magic was sealed because of constant wars that involved innocent lives. Educate yourself, Count," Leon lectured.


    This then sparked another argument, chiding Count Jay''s behavior. They all mocked and ridiculed him for his stupid shorings and even dragged several people who seemed to support his statement right before he got mmed.


    As the noise grew, the faces of the emperor, the prince, and the dukes, turned gloomier.


    "Silence!" Emperor Mikhail bellowed, instantly shutting them up. "I hope this will be thest time that I will warn you about your mouths. The arcane tower is not to be trifled with, remember that," he scolded.


    At that juncture, someone came knocking at the door and a royal attendant came in.


    "Your majesty, the people from the holy church hade to deliver important news."

 Chapter 298 - Old News

    Mikhail''s brows lifted in interest. "The holy church? Let them in," he said.


    The church had nevere to the pce without sending prior notice before and they rarely go out of their space either.


    There are only a few asions for the royal family and the church to meet. First is during inaugurations. The church would oversee the ceremonial of any appointments, be it the emperor, the empress, the queen, or the crown prince. They are also present during the founding day of the empire, and all sacred annual rituals.


    So hearing them going out of their way toe and visit the pce without any of these mentioned asions, the reason must be very important.


    Mikhail knotted his forehead slightly as he guessed.


    ''Is it because of that?''


    The vassals curiously looked on, behaved and sat there, anticipating whatever the church had something to say or do. Some of them already had an inkling which made them more attentive.


    All eyes were glued at the door when it opened widely to wee the guests, three old men in white modest robes.


    These three men are the elders of the holy church in the empire and the ones who have the highest positions. For these elders toe personally, Mikhail''s premonition solidified.


    It could only be ''that''.


    "Greetings to the emperor." The one who has the most authority and the oldest out of the three respectfully addressed him.


    "High priest Abe, you are here¡­" Mikhail returned his pleasantry with gleaming eyes.


    He had worked with the high priest before so he is quite acquainted with him.


    What''s surprising is, this high priest would never leave the church and would spend most of his time devoted to God Luminus and the other Gods that the holy church believes in. So what made hime out?


    His heart began to beat faster.


    Mikhail studied the priest''s figure, trying to read him. But the priest only showed a bright expression, almost childlike if he said so. All three of them at the moment are brimming with unmasked happiness.


    "I havee here to send joyous news, your majesty," High Priest Abe openly beamed.


    "Oh? Then let us hear it." The emperor leaned back to his chair, both relieved and anxious.


    "The saint has been sanctified," his voice loudly announced with a slight tremble.


    Just saying it out loud made these virtuous elders'' hearts to shake. The Gods knew what had happened after hearing the news. Abe cried for the first time in years and immediately held a vigil.


    After that, he excitedly pulled two of his brothers along to convey the news himself to the emperor. The priests were even stunned to know that he willingly left the church.


    The room was filled with gasps and murmurs from each of the vassals at once.


    "The saint?"


    "So the rumor about the saint is true?"


    "There really is a saint?"


    "This! We only hear it from legends!"


    "A saint had finally appeared for the first time ever! What a time to be alive!"


    "The saint¡­"


    All of them have heard of the raging rumors for some time now. It''s a very popr topic among themoners but they thought none of it.


    After all, it was merely a rumor and these people have more important things to do than to entertain it.


    Who among them would really care if there is a saint?


    They are noblemen and their interests do not rely on other matters aside from their roles. They get intrigued but that''s all. But this and that is different. Hearing it first hand would naturally move them.


    The emperor turned a blind eye to themotion and stared at the beaming high-priest with clenched fists.


    "Is that true?" A hint of anticipation can be heard from his voice.


    The high-priest smiled broadly, "Yes. It has been officially dered by one of the chapters of the holy church in the kingdom of Wisteria. The arcane tower has also assessed and attested to the saint''s identity to avoid deceit."


    Mentioning the tower generated a new buzz.


    The tower is on it, how can it be false?


    "They are currently on their way to the empire as part of the delegates for the alliance."


    Mikhail''s eyes flickered.


    "The alliance, that''s right" he muttered in a daze, vaguely recalling the treaty he signed days ago. "So the saint is alsoing here¡­"


    "Yes, your majesty," the high-priest acknowledged.


    He was a little bit absentminded as the news of the saint was still repeating inside his head. It wasn''t that long ago that he discovered someone who has the qualities of a saint and was fairly thrilled.


    But it turned out that she wasn''t the saint written in the books, so of course, this news would leave him reeling.


    "Then we have to prepare for their arrival and rearrange everything," he muttered and quickly reorganized himself, "Thank you, high-priest."


    "The church is also nning for the saint to be officially introduced to the people, thus we ask for the pce''s support," high-priest Abe added.


    "Of course. The empire should wee the saint with open arms," Mikhail enthused, showing an eager expression.


    The high-priest showed a satisfied smile from the emperor''s response and bowed his head slightly.


    "Thank you, your majesty. Then we will be leaving."


    "Mmm."


    The three were then escorted out, leaving them there to digest the newfound information.


    Mikhail had returned to his thoughts this time,pletely distracted, and the earlier troubles now overlooked.


    It''s not just him but also Ezekiel and Leon who have been listening to their conversation all this time.


    "A saint had truly appeared just like we spected. This is¡­" Leon trailed off, at a loss for words.


    "Father, what do we do now?" Ezekiel asked, looking at Mikhail''sposed countenance.


    They have already begun the preparations for the alliance a long time ago. But they have no idea that the saint is alsoing with the envoys from the Kingdom of Wisteria. Naturally, the arrangement would be different.


    Emperor Mikhail hushed the crowd with his piercing eyes. As the noise and excitement dwindled down, his sonorous voice echoed around the hall.


    "Gentlemen, I hope this news would not be spread around until the saint''s arrival to ensure their safety. We don''t know what the conquisitors are up to right now but we do know that they are still active. So we should keep this to ourselves. I hope I can count on you with that."


    The group looked at each other before nodding one after another, keeping the emperor''s words in mind. It dampened the livened atmosphere as the matter about the conquisitors was brought up again.


    "Let us continue this meeting for another time," the emperor announced in a dismissive tone.


    His mind was whirring with ideas as he stood up and marched off out of the room with both Ezekiel and Leon in tow. He then stopped not more than a few steps away from the hall and muttered to the wind.


    "Tell Lukas to gather everyone."


    The hidden guard moved right away, taking Leon by surprise after sensing a presence near him swiftly disappearing. He then calmed down after remembering their identity.


    There could only be those people who hang around His Majesty like ghosts.


    No doubt, it''s one of the silver wings.. The emperor''s elite secret guards.

 Chapter 299 - The Silver Wings

    In the study, six people gathered together.


    Nathaniel was still wearing his uniform and was standing imposingly near the door. Thebination of his cold pale ruby eyes, almost silver hair, and white garb made him look otherworldly. He definitely caught the scrutiny of the other people with him.


    A brown-haired man with restless green eyes stood just beside Nathan, asionally whispering things to the former who ignored him in return. Eon would even stare straight at the rest without shame and without being discreet about it either. It gave the others a favorable impression of him.


    The one sitting casually on the sofa, after observing both Nathan and Eon who had just arrived, voiced his opinion.


    "I can''t believe there will be a day that we will be called to gather like this."


    He popped open the button on the neckline of his chambein uniform. The usual sternness he dons as a senior royal official who manages the royal household was gone, reced with a carefree attitude. Aside from being the pce chambein, his other identity is also Kite, a silver wing.


    "Normally, we act separately and individually," he added.


    "This is probably rted to the conquisitors." A woman in a maid uniform upied the other sofa, sneering. "Those bastards¡­"


    With her inconspicuous appearance, no one would believe that this seemingly ordinary maid is actually an elite guard, Crane. She looks so ordinary she blends in with the other pce maids so well and gathers information while looking so. But don''t be fooled by her as she is a chameleon, changing faces as she would with dresses to fit undercover missions.


    "Or it could be the saint," another person interjected. It was Hawk who was dressed in ck garments from head to toe. He acts as the emperor''s shadow and was the one who rushed to Lukas to summon everyone as per the emperor''s order.


    "You are always around his majesty after all so you must hear all kinds of secrets," A young man with a schrly auramented. He adjusted his monocle when it slightly slid off and smiled friendly at Eon who was staring at him with interest.


    The said man is called Harrier, also a practicing imperial physician and the imperial doctor''s assistant. So of course, Eon would recognize him, hence, the tant gaze he was getting.


    Hawk snorted, "Don''t we all?"


    His remark received a collective chuckle from the rest. After all, he wasn''t wrong.


    Kite squinted at Nathan and Eon.


    "And you two must be the newbies¡­"


    Newbies because it wasn''t that long ago since they joined the ranks. And since the four of them are a few years older than both of them as well.


    "I''m Condor, nice to meet you!" Eon immediately introduced himself excitedly and gave them a salute.


    Four pairs of eyes then slid to Nathan.


    "White Crow," was his simple answer.


    ''A man of few words¡­'' was their shared opinion about him.


    Kite nced at both Nathan and Eon respectively.


    "I see the two of you most of the time, so you are also a member of the silver wings huh."


    Harrier smiled lightly, "That''s the current captain and vice-captain of the royal brigade. I honestly could not guess that they are also one of us," he then stared at Nathan¡ª "Well, it shouldn''t be surprising, they are both the young geniuses swordsmen after all."


    It''s also unprecedented for two people in the same division to be admitted. Normally, it''s one per department, just like them. And not to mention Lukas, the captain of the silver wings, is also the general of the royal army. So there''s three of them now that came from the knights.


    "Oooh, they have nice positions~" Crane marveled before ncing at Hawk teasingly, "Meanwhile this guy right here acts like a ghost, hah!"


    "It must be lonely and boring to be you," Kite jeered as well.


    Hawk frowned and red at the two.


    "Tsk. Shut up."


    He felt somewhat awful and hurt because it poked straight to his heart. He was ustomed to following the emperor every day like the loyal shadow that he is and could only materialize during the night and rx a bit. True as they say, his job is the loneliest so he''s easily offended.


    Kite then turned his attention back to them.


    "So you two must have never met the captain, right?"


    Crane interjected, "No, they already did. If they are from the knight division, they have definitely already met him."


    "Ah, you''re right," Kite nodded thoughtfully.


    "They certainly did. Multiple times," Hawk affirmed.


    Eon heard their exchange and got even more excited.


    "You mean the Falcon? I want to meet him! Who is he? Did we really meet him already?"


    His barrage of questions amused the rest of them. They are like looking at a puppy who is so excited to meet his master, wagging his tails energetically. A few of them suddenly missed their pets.


    Nathan had a premonition and he doesn''t quite get if it''s good or bad. He knew that Lukas is one of the silver wings as revealed before and Lukas is not here right now, and the only person who has not arrived yet is the Falcon.


    That means¡­


    The door creaked open and Lukas came in. He looked at the people present and nodded perfunctorily.


    "Good, you''re all here."


    "Captain!" The four saluted.


    The picture was quite odd, given that they are all people of different professions giving a standard military salute to one other person who is also a duke.


    Eon gawked while Nathan pursed his lips.


    ''Called it¡­'' Nathan thought to himself.


    Lukas naturally looked at them who were standing isted at the side.


    He saw Nathan''splicated expression and he doesn''t know but it brought a strange amusement to him. It just kind of remind him of Nadia''s face when she''s troubled.


    Maybe that''s the reason? Lukas pondered for a bit.


    The side of his lips then lifted to azy smile as he met those familiar pale ruby eyes.


    "''Sup."

 Chapter 300 - The Silver Wings Pt. 2

    "General! You''re the Falcon? That''s so cool!" Eon, as usual, was avidly admiring Lukas who he deemed like an idol.


    The first time he has heard of him was the start of his ardent appreciation for Lukas and his explosive strength. Since he was a child, he has had a penchant for strength. That was the reason why he joined the knights.


    He admired Nathan because the captain was so strong he could beat all the senior knights and be even hailed as the young genius when ites to swordsmanship. As expected of a Herman bloodline.


    He was also fascinated by the tower and anything rted to the kings of magic. And after hearing the stories about Lukas, he naturally gravitated towards him. His eyes shone brighter than ever when he learned that not only is he the all-powerful Duke of the North, but is also the general, and now the captain of the silver wings, Eon feels like he is looking at a God. That''s how fanatic he is.


    One could say that Eon is Lukas'' number one fan or one of them, perhaps. Plenty of Lukas'' men idolized him as such.


    Lukas gazed at Eon''s sparkling eyes and smiled.


    "You think so?"


    Eon nodded obediently.


    "Yes, you are the coolest!"


    His gushing made Nathan absolutely disgusted. He looked at the overexcited child beside him with judgment. He really doesn''t live up to his title and position.


    "Captain, why are we here?" Kite interrupted.


    Lukas walked over and slumped on the single-seater.


    "Who knows¡­"


    "Still unreliable, ah~" Kite teased.


    "I told you it is because of the saint," Hawk interjected.


    "The emperor will meet us shortly, just wait," Lukas drawled as he shamelessly ced both his legs on the table.


    It didn''t take much before the Emperor finally arrived at the study. He took the seat behind the huge table which is where he usually signed documents and looked at each of them one by one while wearing a serious expression.


    This made them straighten their backs and anticipate what he was about to discuss.


    "The saint has been identified."


    Multiple pairs of eyes blinked while some remained unmoved for they already knew it.


    "Told you so," Hawk muttered.


    "Ssh!" Crane then elbowed him.


    Harrier was the one who looked the most eager out of the bunch, considering that he is a practicing doctor, the news about the saint would certainly move him.


    "That''s great news, your majesty!"


    "Um," Mikhail agreed. "They are also already on their way here with the delegates from the Wisteria kingdom and I called all of you because the n has changed," he continued.


    Kite nced at Lukas who was still unmoved and sighed internally.


    "We will follow his majesty''s arrangements," he then vowed on Lukas'' ce and the others followed.


    "Some of you are still going to look after the envoys but the vignce would be tripled. You have to look out for the conquisitors," he reminded. "There is also the banquet and the holy church''s ceremony which will be held publicly. Your job will be the tightest for the time being," he added.


    Originally, two of the silver wings were dispatched to escort the envoys secretly and ensure their safe arrival. But due to the additional information about the sainting along, they were doubled. Both Eon and Nathaniel will work with Crane and Harrier this time.


    Kite stretched his arms in effect, "Ah, my joints are finally going to be worked¡­"


    "You say that right now but I bet you''ll cry when the timees," Crane snickered in response.


    But she too was looking forward to it. Although she''s the busiest among them as she was the one who gathers the most intel, it had been a long time since she had a mission.


    "Before that, there must be something we must ensure," the emperor interrupted their thoughts. He regarded them with a somber expression. "Ahead of the banquet and the arrival of the envoys, I need you to infiltrate the queen''s pce and report to me."


    "The queen¡­" Eon couldn''t help but murmur.


    He was wondering why they had to infiltrate secretly.


    Hawk''s expression immediately changed.


    "Thest time I tried to infiltrate, I was blocked."


    Up to this day, he still could not understand why.


    "Yes, and I couldn''t eavesdrop either," Lukas finally opened his mouth, his brows furrowing.


    At first, he did not mind it that much. But every time he passed by, he gradually noticed that that side was particrly silent, which is strange.


    Kite, as the pce chambein, voiced his opinion.


    "That ce gives me chills for some reason."


    He had the authority to visit the queen''s pce as part of his job, but when he does, he would always feel like there is something off, and Kite trusts his senses the most.


    "Maybe it''s haunted," Eonmented.


    Nathan elbowed Eon at once.


    Can''t he be serious for once?


    Kiteughed because of this.


    "Haha, who knows. Maybe."


    They want to ask the reason for this odd task but because there is an absolute rule to never question the monarch''s orders, they just held it in and spected amongst themselves.


    Harrier adjusted his monocle, "Your majesty, is there really a saint?" He inquired, brimming with anticipation.


    "Umm, the holy church announced it earlier," Mikhail replied.


    Harrier got excited while the others marveled.


    "Oohh¡­"


    Who wouldn''t be astonished? The saint was only a legend written in the ancient books not long ago and now they had appeared in their world.


    The emperor looked at the idle man who had been indifferent all this time.


    "Then Lukas, you know what to do."


    Lukas stood up in response, "Of course, your majesty. Do you want me to go myself?"


    The emperor pondered for a second before shaking his head.


    "No, Nadia''s safety should be ensured first."


    Nathan who had been silent at the side opened his mouth.


    "... Your majesty¡­"


    "Yes?" Mikhail looked at him.


    He tried to formte his thoughts, nced at Lukas who was staring at him, pursed his lips, and retreated.


    "I¡ª nothing¡­"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!